A01744	----	The new starre of the north, shining vpon the victorious King of Suueden Gill, Alexander, 1597-1642. 1631 Approx. 55 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 28 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A01744 STC 11879.2 ESTC S122602 24498611 ocm 24498611 27739 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01744) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 27739) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1852:15) The new starre of the north, shining vpon the victorious King of Suueden Gill, Alexander, 1597-1642. [2], 50 p., [1] leaf of plates : port. Printed by Augustine Matheuues for Robert Milbourne, and are to be sold at the signe of the Greyhound in Pauls Church-yard, London : 1631. Attributed to Alexander Gill by STC (2nd ed.) and NUC pre-1956 imprints. Signatures: A⁴(-A1,2) B-G⁴. Includes portrait of Gustavus II Adolphus. Reproduction of original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Includes bibliographical references. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Gustaf -- II Adolf, -- King of Sweden, 1594-1632. Sweden -- Kings and rulers. Sweden -- History -- Gustavus II Adolphus, 1611-1632. 2007-07 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2007-07 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-10 Elspeth Healey Sampled and proofread 2007-10 Elspeth Healey Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion GUSTAVUS ADOLPHVS KING OF THE SWEDS , GOTHS , & VANDALS , GREAT PRINCE OF FINLAND & etc. Behold the beames of this bright Northen starr Enflam'd by Mars , but sweetned more by Ioue . He hands , and Lands subdues by dint of warr ▪ But farr more hearts by goodnes win̄ing love . By both before he came , he overcame . Owing of Victory as swift , as Fame . Etiam juriusquam venj , vicj MD sculpsit , Sold by R Mylbourne at the Greyhound in Paules Church yard THE NEVV STARRE OF THE NORTH , SHINING VPON the Victorious King of SVVEDEN . LONDON , Printed by AVGVSTINE MATHEVVES for ROBERT MILBOVRNE , and are to be sold at the Signe of the Greyhound in Pauls Church-yard . 1631. THE NEW STARRE OF THE NORTH , Shining vpon the Victorious King of Sweden . IN the yeere one thousand fiue hundred seuentie two , there appeared in the heauens a new strange Light , exceeding in the apparant bignesse thereof all the fixed Starres , and shewing forth a bright and Maiesticall lustre , which was beheld , not onely in the night time , but also by some at Noone day , and became at that time the gaze of the world , and taske of all the Astronomers of Europe : many of them in divers Countreyes publishing their Observations and Opinions concerning the nature of this Star , and future events fore-signified thereby : but none comparably with the most famous Astronomer of our time , called Tycho Brahe , a Nobleman of Denmarke : who , by the advantage of his large and curious * Instruments , and vncessant paines in Astronomicall Observations , more exactly then any other setteth downe the true Place , Forme , Motion , and Height of this wondrous heauenly Lampe . Whereunto hee addeth also his Iudgement what euents it portendeth , like to befall in the yeeres neere following the said Apparition . Accordingly hee treateth of the sayd Starre in aboue 500 pages of his Booke called by the name of Astronomica Progymnasmata , which Booke in the yeere 1593 was honoured by the Attestation of King Iames our late Soueraigne of blessed memory , in manner following . James by the grace of God King of Scots , to the Noble Tycho Brahe , Lord of Knudstrup , the chiefe Astronomer of this age . WHereas Wee haue vnderstood as wel by your letters written to Vs , as also by Our seruant * Young , that you intend to publish those Workes of yours , which with invincible paines , and manifold watchings haue been composed by you , namely , those your excellent Astronomicall Exercises , stiled by you , Astronomica Progymnasmata : Towards the publishing whereof you haue made suite vnto Vs , that Wee would vouchsafe thereunto our Commendation to be written by vs in Verse , as also our Royall Priuiledge to the Impression of them . We haue thought fit to affoard both those fauours to your singular good Deserts , and admirable Learning : whereof wee are not now to take notice by other mens report , or by the only view of your Writings , hauing in presence with our owne eyes and eares been made spectator and hearer , in that very * House or Tower erected and dedicated by you vnto Vrania the Heauenly Muse , where We receiued such content by that goodly spectacle , & by the learned conference which you had with vs , that it is hard to determine whether be greater , the delight , or the admiration wherewith we now call the same to remembrance , &c. Then followeth the Tenour of the Kings Priuiledge , that none for the space of thirtie yeeres , within the Dominions of Scotland , presume to Print the said Workes , without the consent of the said Tycho , or his heyres . This Letter of Priuiledge is dated from his Maiesties Court in Halyroodhouse , that last of Iuly , 1593 , in the sixe and twentieth yeere of his Raigne Then the Latine Verses , with this Title . The commendation of Tycho Brahe his Astronomicall Treatises by Iames the 6. King of Scots . In which verses , after the description of the artificiall modell of the motion of the Planets , & fixed Starres represented in those incomparable engines erected in that house by Tycho Brahe , followeth also the intent of Astrologicall prediction in these words . Vt miti , aut torvo aspectu longe ante futura Praemonstrant , Regnisque Tonans quae fata volutet Tychonis pandunt operae . Lege , disce : videbis Mira : domi Mundum invenies , Caelumque libello . &c. Iacobus Rex F. manuque propria scripsit . Great Tycho's labours also doe foreshow Events , which shall befall on earth below , And by disasterous , or faire aspects What destinyes on Kingdomes God directs . Reade heere , and learne . If you for wonders looke , Loe heere the world at hand , the heavens by booke . Made by King Iames , and written with his owne hand . Tycho in this his booke after generall observations of the motions of the heavens , treateth at large of this much admired newe Starr , ( whereupon that whole Treatise is intitled De nova Stella anni 1572. ) giving the description of the forme , place , motion , and durance thereof , and demonstrating out of his owne and other Astronomers experimentall observations , that it was not seated in the aire , but aboue in the throne of the highest Heavens , being fixed in the very chaire of Cassiopeia ( a figure of Starres so called ) he very certainly concludeth that it could not possibly be any Comet supposed to arise out of the vapours of the Earth elevated into the vpper Region of the ayre ( according to the vulgar errour of some Philosophers ) but that it was a true and proper Starr , made of heavenly matter , being none of the originall first borne lights made by the hand of God in the Creation ( which possesse an indefeisible freehold of their station to the worlds end ) but a kinde of adopted childe of the heavens , admitted onely for a Termer in that habitation , which he possessed about sixteene Moneths . This Starre , as it was scituated in that part of the heavens , which is called via lactea ( the milke white way ) so it is not vnprobably supposed by Tycho to haue beene composed of the matter of that part of the heavens . Wherein Tycho avoweth that he beholdeth since the vanishing of that Starre a kind of vacuity or diversity of colour in that very place where the Starre stood , as shewing the consumption and absence of so much white ethereall matter as was vsed to the composure of that Star. By some it was deemed to be the very same Starre , which appeared vnto the Sages of the East at the birth of our Saviour , and thereupon coniectured to be the neerefore-runner of the second comming of Christ , as that was the attendant of his first comming . Accordingly ( as Tycho in this booke recordeth ) Vir admodum celebris , & de literis tam sacris , quam philosophicis praeclare meritus , de hac stella eleganti Epigrammate sic lusit . Theodore Beza a man famous in this age for his great abilities in learning both of Humanity and Divinity , made an elegant Epigram , which thus endeth . Et , qui nascenti praeluxit , nunciat idem Ecce redux reducem rursus adesse Deum . Hinc igitur felix ô turba applaude piorum Tu vero Herodes sanguinolente time . That lampe , which at our Saviours birth did burne , By this returning light shewes Christs returne . O therefore now reioyce ye sonnes of God : But bloody Herod tremble at this rodde . As then Tycho , so much more we now may say that Master Beza heerein did not so much intend Historicall certainty , as morall application in this his pious Poeticall rapture . And therefore well may we take vp his conclusion , as applyable to the event of Gods mercies to his Church , and iudgements against the enemies thereof . Our learned and noble Tycho Brahe in the conclusion of this his worke setting downe his Astrologicall iudgment professeth the same to bee but coniecturall , ascribing vnto God onely the certaine foreknowledge of all such events vpon earth , as are caused or intimated by extraordinary apparitions of Comets or new Starres in the Heavens . And in the leading motiues to his opinion heerein he proceedeth not boldly like a rash heathenish Starre-gazer , but modestly , warily and in generall . First , he layth this ground , most probable in it selfe , that , if there be any certaine portending inclination in such rare and admirable apparitions , surely most in the most rare and extraordinary . But none like this ( sayth Tycho ) was ever testified by any monument of antiquity to haue bin seene in the world , except that which Pliny avoweth to haue beene seene and observed by Hipparchus , who lived toward the end of the Grecian Monarchy about 120. yeares before the birth of our Saviour . Now if , by interpretation of event , & consent of the learned , that new starr then appearing ●id foreshew the declining of the Greeke Monarchy & the rise & strength of the Roman Empire , why may not this new Star being of the like kind , foreshow also rarissimos , ingentes , atque improvis●s ●ffectus , strange , great , and vnexpected effects to come in the neare succeeding times in the estate of Kingdomes or Common-weales Which what they will be in particular nulli mortalium satis perspectum iudico . I thinke no mortall man is of counsayle . Then stepping forwarder to the nearer view of the kind of effects to come , he gathereth out of the Ioviall lustre of it ending in a more fiery and Martiall glaring rednesse that it promiseth prosperous successe , but intermingled with violence and trouble : as also by the place of it in the Aequinoctiall Colure ( vbi sacrorum indicatio ) that some great alterations are like to befall in matter of Religion , so that those devises , which by outward shew and Pharisaicall hypocrisie haue long time bewitched ignorant people , shall come to their full poynt and end . And because the Star fixed neere the Colure , yet possessed the first degree of Aries being the place of the Spring when the day getteth advantage of the night , therby is portended some new light which shall abate and vanquish former darknesse . These generals leade but a little way vnlesse some direction follow of quando and vbi by the maine index of this Dyall pointing vnto time and place . As for the time , hee proiecteth first by the direction of the Poles of the world , Si ex Astrologicis temporum mensurationibus prima initia quando aliquatenus huius Stellae significata pullulabunt coniectare licebit ex directione Coniunctionis maximae ( cui Stella haec Prodromus ) &c. If we take leaue by Astrological calculation of time , to make coniecture concerning the first beginning of that which is portended , we guesse it will be in the bud about nine yeeres after the great Coniunction following shortly after the appearing of this Star. And so in Computation with the place of the new Star , this designed time wil fall out at the accomplishment of the third Septenary of yeeres , ( viz. the 21. yeere after the first appearing of the Star ) being the yeere 1592. But if one and twentie yeeres complete , ( which Tycho seemeth to intend ) bee added , the time will reach rather to the yeare of our Lord , 1593. The second way of this Calculation of the time , is by the Direction of the Zodiaque , from the place of that Great Coniunction by the Longitude of the new Starr vnto the seuenth Degree of Taurus , which Coniunction happeneth neere the ende of the seuenth Septenary , 48 yeeres after the first appearing of the New Starr , viz about the yeare , 1620. About that time , saith Tycho , in all probabilitie will inure the vigour and operation of this new Starr , Annis praesertim aliquot sequentibus , especially some yeares after that time , post , viz. completum a nato Christo annum . 1632. aut circiter , namely after the yeare of Christ 1632. or thereabouts . As for the designing of the place where the influence of this Starr shall worke , first in generall it must needs concerne the Northerne part of the World on this side of the Aequator , because the Starr appeared and dwelt in this Hemisphere : and consequently must be held to haue most operation where it was most verticall ; that is on those parts where the Star was most direct over the head , and sent forth the beames of his influence most perpendicular . Not that mutations must needs happen in those places onely , or necessarily in those very places , but ( as may well be noted out of the words of Tycho ) prae caeteris aliquid ominis those parts are ominous aboue the rest : insomuch as INDE mutationum tantarum occasio atque author expectanda : from thence are to be expected the occasion and author of so great alterations . Which much conduceth to the interpretation hereafter following . Now because the fixed seat of the new Star was in distance from the Aequator Northward about 62. degrees , that tract of the earth which lieth in the Northen latitude of 62. is to be taken as principally intended : which in our part of the knowne world rangeth along from the West through Norvegia , Swedia , Finlandia , Livonia , Moscovia , and Tartaria . In all which Countries those parcells which lye vnder the forenamed latitude , had once every day that new Starre in their Zenith , that is iust over the head . But in this Diurnall motion how and vpon what poynt of this circle to fixe the dint of the influence , Hic labor , hoc opus est . There lies the businesse . Learned Tycho guided his Contemplation by the very first New Moone after the first appearing of the Starr : which New Moone fell vpon the fifteenth of Nouember , seauen houres thirteene minutes ⅔ in the afternoone , accounting the time by the Meridian of Tycho's Iland : at which instant the new Starr was in the Meridian of 53 Degrees from the West , and so became in that instant verticall and highest to that place of the earth , which lyeth in the longitude of 53 , and latitude of 62 : being situated in respect of the Citie of London twentie Degrees more Easterly , and about ten Degrees more Northerly . So now , in regard of the ayme of this eiaculation of prediction , the parallell of 62 may be called the Butt , & the Meridian of 53 , ( where it cutteth that parallell ) the white , or marke designed . For the finding whereof , and touching it with the finger of Evidence , we need no other guidance , then Cogimur è tabula pictos ediscere Mundos . Of all the world the seuerall parts by name , Wee cannot chuse but learne by tabled frame . View we therefore our most approued and current Mapps , whether Vniversall , or Nationall and particular , wherin the severall Countries are Geographically distinguished by the regular lines of latitude ( which is the situation from South to North ) and of longitude ( being the respect vnto West and East ) and therein shall we find , that the very place of this forenamed posture is either a part of Finicus Sinus , the Bay or Gulfe of Finland , or some border of the Land and Townes seated vpon that Gulfe . If we take counsell of Gerad Mercator in his Atlas Major either by viewing his Mapps or reading the numbers designed in his Alphabeticall tables , he affordeth vs at least 4 degrees to spare , whereby the verge of Finland is extended Eastward in the parallele of 62. beyond the Meridian of 53. as evidently appeareth by the situation of Kinaveb Egrepe , Iegaborg , and other Townes neere bordering . Some other Mapps draw those parts a little more to the West : which is not to be accompted strange , when as in many parts of the world ( especially those that are lesse frequented by travellers , or lesse furnished with inhabitant Astronomers ) the true longitude is not so certainely knowne , as the latitude . And therefore a small diversity of this kind occurring in variouse Mapps is not much to be stood vpon . True it is that our Tycho expresseth that designed concurrence of longitude and latitude , as lighting vpon Illam Moscoviae plagam , qua cum Boreali & ortum simul respiciente Finlandiae parte coniu●gitur : That coast of Muscovy , which bordereth vpon the Northerly and Easterly part of Finland . Whether ledd thereto by the composure of Mapps in his time , pulling Moscouy more West : or thinking that huge continent of Moscovy and other Eastern parts more fit for the title of Magna septentrionis domus , The great house of the North hereafter mentioned in Sybills prophecy : or lastly ( which is most likely ) for that divers distasts and quarrells happening between his Soveraigne the King of Denmark , & the neighbouring King of Sweden , it had bin over open to envy and iealousies to haue deuoted in direct termes any part of the Dominions of the Sw●de for the seminary of great and violent alterations : and so he chose rather to expresse the place by the phrase of Russia bordering vpon Finland , then of Finland bordering vpon Russia . Sutable heereunto is that his modest or cautelouse demurre , wherewith the events of this signe are by his penn tenderly tacked vpon the designed place , with submission to other mens iudgements , in these words . An igitur HINC tantarum turbarum & mutationum , quae per hoc insolens ostentum innuebantur , primae occasiones pullulabunt , atque post-modum in alias Mundi Plagas late magna & diuturna vi disseminabuntur , aliis expendendum decidendumque relinquo . I leaue it to be weighed and determined by other mens iudgments , whether or no the first occasions of those great turmoyles & alterations implyed by this extraordinary wonderous Starr , shall budd foorth out of this place designed by me , and shortly after be shed abroad thence into other Regions of the world farr and wide , with great and durable forces . Thus Tycho Brahe . It is a true saying , that in predictions ( especially humane , and coniecturall ) event , and experience is the best Comment . If therefore about a place and time thus decyphered there now appeare evidence of vnexpected immutations , being the streames issuing from a fountaine lately breaking forth and getting more strength with full Tide of prosperous successe , why may not we acknowledg herein Gods extraordinary handy-work as performed in the event , so also fore-described in the heavenly Characters of such miraculous signes ? If Eclipses of the two great lights , and coniunction of Planets vnder some portions of fixed star , haue at any time , or may portend events vpon earth , much more may new Starrs moulded by the hand of God in the highest heavens challenge the like propheticall language . Those Eclipses and coniunctions are meerly naturall , and haue their certaine revolution , and concurrence , which many yeares before their apparition may be infallably set downe by the observation of Gods ordinary Power in the motion of the creature : but this admirable Sarr in the essence , and place thereof sheweth the finger of God , reaching higher then to the support of Naturall agents : and therefore much more probably may be presumed to be an obiect , not onely of the eye by beauty and lustre , but also of the vnderstanding , in being a messenger of Divine future operation . In the times now mentioned by the learned Tycho , and in and about the places , whereupon he especially fixeth the influence of this new Herald of Heaven , we can finde no other fit subiect of application then the new risen Starr radiant in virtue and goodnesse , sparkeling with the beames of Martiall Valour , the prosperous and admired Gustavus Adolphus King of Sweden , who by his manifold and sudden Conquests is now made the spectacle of the Christian World , beheld and spoken of with no lesse admiration , then that new Starr of the North , which seemeth to be his fore-runner . As for the time , the three termes of revolution intēded by Tycho , viz. the yeares 1593. 1620. 1632. or therabouts may decipher him , the first ( well neare ) his Birth , the second his Ingresse , the third his Progresse in successefull Conquests . Then likewise the place pointed at by the Heavens , or rather appointed by the God of heaven to be the Seminary or Nest , which shall send forth the Author of great alterations is found to be the Countrey of Finland , a part of his Dominions belonging to the Kingdom of Sweden , and recited in his Title , Great Prince of Finland Seeing that time and place so conveniently concurr with incomparable successe in his Victories , ( wherein he deporteth himselfe so admirably , that it is hard to say , whether be greater his Valour in subduing , or his Iustice in the vndertaking , and well vsing his Victories to the reliefe of the oppressed we shall not need here to describe the particulars of his Atchiuements blowne abroad by the Trumpet of publique Fame , and ecchoed vnto vs by the weekly tell-tale Corantoes Such cleare beames of Vertue and Glory Envy it selfe can neither out-face nor suppresse . Yet to set vnder one view some part of that , which otherwise may dispersedly be gathered by certaine Information , we will take leaue to shadow out some few lineaments of his worth and happinesse . Gustavus Ericus King of Sweden ( the first crowned Protestant of our Age ) was his Grandfather : to whom that Kingdome oweth their liberty from the yoake of the Danes : whose sonne Charles likewise freed them from the pressures of the Polacks . This Charles marryed the daughter of Adolph Duke of Holstein , and by her begate this Gustavus Adolphus , borne at Stockholm the last of November 1594 , stilo vet . Who thus by two descents is in blood and generous disposition qualified to be a Restorer of Liberties . About the seuenteenth yeare of his age , Anno 1611 , he was by his Father Charles made Colonell of a Troope of Horse in the Warrs against Denmarke . When hee had setled Peace in his owne Countrey , by composing of differences and quarrells risen betweene him and the King of Denmark , about the yeare 1614 , vpon refusall made vnto him of re-imbursment of l●rge summes of money layd out by the State and Subiects of his Kingdome , and lent to the Emp●rour of Muscovy , he vndertooke vpon that iust quarrell to make an Inroad vpon the adiacent Dominions of that potent Emperour , and taking his March from Finland with prosperous successe he in a short time conquered the mighty Province of Ingria , or Ingerland : and among the rest hee took the famous strong ●ort of Kexholm , and shortly after by the med●●tion of King Iames our late Soveraigne concluded a Peace betweene himselfe and the Emperour of Muscovy vpon very good and honourable Conditions : whereby he not onely held that Country which hee had seized on , but also received of the Moscovite a great summe of money for his expence in that warr . So that now hee is possessed of some part of that vast Continent of Moscovia , whitherward our Tycho Brahe ( as before is noted ) would seeme to extend more Easterly the poynt designed by this Calculation . And consequently if ( supposing , but not graunting ) we should stretch the foreinstanced longitude of 53 ▪ into this border of Muscovy , then may we thus vnderstand these words of Tycho , inde initia mutationum , thence or from that place shall issue out the beginnings of alterations , namely , that other alterations shall be produced in other places and regions , but by him , who shall very there in Russia make the Commencement of his exploits and Conquests . For that footing and ground gayned there may well be accompted the first stepp to his greatnesse , and foundation of his other conquests , not onely in order of time , but also in the inhabling him and fleshing his hardy Finlanders for further vndertakings . About the beginning of the yeare 1618. he entred Livonia against the Polonian , and proceeded in that invasion so prosperously by severall conquests , in divers places , that by the yeare 1624. that whole countrey was made subiect vnto him . About the yeare 1626. he entred Prussia , and surprised the Fort of Pelavia , at once making himselfe Master of all the trade of the rich Cities of Coningsberg and Elbing : which enterprise he vndertook with his owne natiue Sweds & Finlanders ( who in that employment did not exceed the number of 9000. men ) but with so wonderfull successe , that this achieuement may rightly be counted the rise and growth of his greatnes . With this small force he marched towards Elbing , and whilest the Burgers of that Towne were treating a neutrality with his Counsell in the Tents , he , with some few Musketers attending him , boldly entred the city , which with feare and amazement admitted him vpon the onely command of his word , and confident Maiesty of his countenance : the walls thereof being at that instant laden with armed men well appoynted for defence against him , who then beholding his entrance durst not discharge a bullet , or make any other resistance against him . This City he made his Magazin for the warr , and departing thence he took the great Castle of Mariburg , being the seat of the Teutonique Order of Knighthood . Where not having eight thousand foot he entrenched himselfe , fighting in the face of forty thousand Polonians , and ten thousand Imperialls : and so tyred and wore out the great army of the enemy , that they not onely by the mediation of our dread Soueraign King Charles , in the yere 1629 , submitted vnto his conditions of Peace very honorable on his part , but also yeelded vnto him a great part of that Territory of Prussia . The Emperour hauing thus made war against him in Prussia , and oppressed the King of Denmark , the Duke of Pomerania , & Mechlenburg , and the King of Swedes enemies being likely to make themselues Master of the Baltique Sea , not only to his ruine , but also to the endangering of Denmark , and endammaging of Great Britaine and Holland , the King of Swedens subiects being vniustly spoiled of their goods , and forbid comming on the German shore to trade , the Towne of Stralsond hauing formerly grieuously complained vnto him of the wrongs and danger wherewith they were encompassed ; vpon these and other necessary causes ( as by his published Manifesto may appeare ) he entred Germany in the yeare 1630 , and took from the invading Imperials the Isle of Rugia , a place of great importance , which serveth him for a safe station for his shipping . And then winning a strong Fort on the maine land ( on purpose by the oppressors of the liberties of Germany then built against him , ) himself landed at Stralsond in Iune , 1630. In December following he took the Townes of Griffenhagen , and the Fort of Gartz in the face of the enemies Army , and following the Victory chased the Army of Walensteine Duke of Frieland , which having possessed the Citty of Franckford on the Oder , and Lantz-bergh , he took the one by assault in the open day , when it had 6000 old Souldiers in Garrison , and the King not aboue seven thousand to attempt it . From thence marching without delay the very next day to Lantzbergh with two thousand foot and a thousand horse he tooke that strong passe by composition yielding to him vpon the onely motiue of his reputation , out of which Marched foure thousand foot , with shame and astonishment beholding so small a number , to whom they had yielded themselues . In this present yeare 1631. the defeat given by him ( ioyning with the Duke of Saxony ) in open field and pitched Campe , may bee called the downe weight of his valour , casting on his side the ballance of predominant successe : which was atchieved vpon the seuenth of September last neere Lipsich in Saxony , in a field called Godsacre , being the selfe same plot of ground wherin the Emperour Charles 5. tooke Frederick Duke of Saxony , and Philip Lantgraue of Hessen prisoners in battell , devesting thereupon the Duke of Sax. of his Duchy and Electorat ; which is now by revolution of Time repayed by this Defeat vpon the very same place . Tillies Army consisting of 44000 fighting men , the King of Swedens and the Duke of Saxonies Army in all of 38000. In which battell the Duke of Holstein leading the left wing of Tillyes Army , gaue the onset vpon the Kings Army , and was taken prisoner within short time ; the Duke of Sax. being hotly charged by Tilly , left him elbowroom in the field together with three of the Saxon Regiments that stood to it . And so the King hauing now not aboue 18000 fighting men , set couragiously vpon Tilly , putting him to flight , entred vpon his Ordnance , Wagons , and Tents as they stood furnished with meat vpon the Tables prepared by them , who now had no list to returne to that Supper , but rather left it to those for whom God had provided it . The flying enemy was shrowded by the black mantle of the night , so that the conquering King could not further pursue his Victory till the next morning , when drawing out a thousand horse he in person followed them eight Dutch myles , cutting off 1000 of the foot , and taking prisoners 3000 more . The losse on Tyllies part is esteemed at 18000 , whereof slaine 8000 , and taken prisoners 10000. The losse on the other part not aboue 1200 men as by the more strange & truer Computation is avowed . The Kings Motto or Word was Deus nobiscum , God on our side . Tillies Word , Sancta Maria , Saint Marie . I think more foreboading coniecture might haue been made out of the vnequall counterpoise between these two tutelary Patrons or protectors , then out of the auspicious flying of a great troop of birds in that field , by some observed vpon that very morning , instantly before the Armies set vp their rest in the place , namely overflying the place of Tillyes army , and lighting in the place of the King of Swedens army . The ancient Latines called that augustum , which was bonis avibus gestum , acheived according to the foresignification made by the lucky and prosperous flying of birds , and in that sence may this victory be called augusta , though contra ipsum Augustum in his principall commander of his forces defeated , and ruined . Some haue obserued the symbolizing and easy transmutation between the names Augustus and Gustavus , inferring thence that whereby his friends would heap vpon him more glory , and perhaps his enemies more envy . But those that looke vp higher to reade Characters written in the Heauens , and guilded with the beames of new Stars , will not so low , and vpon so light ground , as Anagrams are , lay the foundation of predictions : and therfore neither will we insist vpon that menacing sentence , Te debellabit aversus DEVS , denoting the SVED . And because the late coniunction and association between him and the Duke of Saxony , hath bin & is a strong means of the late further growth of his strēgth and progress in Victories , it is here to be obserued and accounted no small part of the fore-spoken alterations , that the said Duke , ( formerly being a kind of dormant Neutral , & therby giving way to the encroachments of the enemy ) is now awaked , & not only seeth the danger whereunto the Liberties of Germany were cast , but also reacheth forth his helping hand and ingageth his strength toward the recovery of the ancient & iust Liberties , therin commenting by action vpon the Prognosticall speculations writtē about sixty yeares agoe by Paulus Grebnerus , a man of the same Astronomicall profession with our Tycho Brah● ; but what authoritie or reputation his writings deserue , I leaue to the iudgment of others Penes authorem esto fides This Grebner wrote a l●rge book of predictions which he is said to have given to Queen Elizabeth , our late Soveraigne of blessed memory . The originall wherof written by the hand of the Author , was by the worthy and Reuerend Doctor Nevil giuen and put into the Library of ●rinitie Colledge in Cambridge , whereof hee was Master , and a most generous and edifying Benefactor vnto it . In the 261 page of that Book he thus , Bohemia Tumultus et bellicosos strepitus magna cum defectione suorum sentit . Tempore ill Caesar Electoris Saxoniae naso Hispanica , fraudulenta , dolosa , blanda , insidiosa imponit conspicilla , quorum naturā tandem ipse pern●scit , proprioque edocetur experimento , quod haec Austriaca conspicilla poppysmata et phalerata verba sceleratae et proditoriae sint practicae : quibus si vltra fidem habere duceret , seipsum , conjugem , natos , & vniversos Christianismi confederatos in perniciosum praecipita et exitium . What revolt of Bohemia may here be intended , let others make construction : but sure this present Duke of Saxony being now himselfe a grand agent both in opposing Tilly , and also since that in vnyoaking the chiefe City Prague , with other Townes in Bohemia , demonstrateth that he hath recovered the right vse of his eyes , by casting away those false Spectacles , which were put vpon his nose by some cunning hand . Out of this Grebner diverse other parcells haue bin transcribed and much enquired after , as applyable to these times and to the mutations present or probably expected in Germany and other countreys . But I forbeare inserting them , because they conteine confused and ambiguous matter , and may happily seeme as well to poynt at other times , as this , in which S●ecus felicisimo successu classe & suo populo terra marique in hostem vtetur , The Swed shall with most happy successe employ his Navy and people by sea and land against the enemy . Yet verily the attribute of felicissimus successus may by this Gustavus , for the vnmatchable prosperity of his attempts , be challenged as a proper Character , in which neither any other Swed , nor man for many ages can pretend partnership with him , much lesse eminency aboue him . Whilest these things are vnder the pen , the further processe of his victories comes to our eares , and , among the rest , his entring of Franc●ford vpon the Mein being the chiefest Mart-town of Europe , and the seat of the Crowne of the Emperor . Which Towne he rather won by loue , and respect to his honour , then subdued by force ; The gates whereof willingly opening to admit him , he made entrance thereinto the seventeeth of November , Through which Towne he passed with all his army in aray ; but with so good order and discipline , without violence or wrong to any of the inhabitants , that it seemed rather a pomp of a natiue King , then an enforcement by a foreiner . Of this , and the like his seisures , or entries into the many other yeilding cities and townes it may be said , that he speaketh by action , what formerly was vttered by the pen of one of his predecessors , Theoderick King of the Gothes ( & sharer in Roman Empire with Iustinian ) He in one of his Rescripts , or letters Missiue thus , Aliorum forte Regum praelia captarum civitatum aut praedas appetunt , aut ruinas : nobis propositum est ( Deo iuvante ) sic vincere , vt subiecti se doleant nostrum dominium tardius acquisisse Warrs vndertaken by other Kings for the most part tend to the destruction , or sackage of those cities , whereof they get the mastery : but our purpose is , by Gods assistance , to conquer in that manner , that the subdued may think themselues ill apayed , that they did no sooner cast themselues into our hands . Add we hereunto , for conclusion of this present application , the happy protection which hath accompanied him in the midds of extreame dangers , which argueth that the hand of Gods providence hath both appointed & safe conducted him to become an instrument of great mutatiōs in melius for the bettering the estate of some parts of Christendome . Warfare is to all militant men a perpetuall contexture of the netts of danger , but most to Princes vndertaking in person : With this enemy hath this King often grappled . First in the ru●iments of his prowesse , and budd of his strength , when he was but seventeene yeares old , in the warrs between his father and the King of Denmarke he was hard put to it , fighting vpon the yce , when he very hardly escaped drowning : and being then put to the worse , hath made good that observation of an ancient warrier , that none can be a good leader in the warrs that hath not sometime bin well beaten by the enemy . This hans●ll therefore may well be accounted the apprentisage of hardship to him . Some of the Indian people distinguish their Noble from the Vulgar by raced marks and figures imprinted in the skin ; Surely more proper markes of noblenesse in warriours are the scarrs of wounds casually inscribed on the body . Namque in corpore fortium virorum Laus est amplior amplior cicatrix . The summe of honor in the Warrs Is scor'd by characters of Scarrs . The badge of this acquired honour this King beareth in his Royall limbs , peirced with shot more then once : such rude messengers frō the enemy hauing dared to make forcible entry in his belly , and shoulder , where they yet continue their lodging , and haue the honor to enter with him into many a surprised or yeilding City and Castle , like the dull bittle , that mounted high by cleaving to the Eagles wing . These vneasie guests cannot by their gravity slack his Martial motion , but rather by the sense of them add a spur to his valour , and more force to the bullets , which he sendeth back in requitall . In his warrs in Prussia at Darsaw he was surprised by some that issued out from an ambuscado , and so twice within a few houres fell into the hand of the enemy : and was again as often rescued by his owne , partly valor , partly ingenious and nimble sleight , as also by the casual approach & assistance of one of his souldiers , by whom , for concealment of his person , he was in the action called Brother . And this souldier presently after being himselfe taken by the enemy , was by the Kings owne hand mutually rescued : who thereupon by the rescuing King was saluted in these friendly words , Quit brother , now you and I are euen . Of which accid●nt may be made this typical construction , that he is ordeined to relieue those that defend and assist him : and that his abiding the adventure of captiuity , tendeth to the redeeming of others out of bondage . Moreouer , in this or some other conflict audacious danger aspired so high , as to strike at his head : but missing the ayme it hit his Hat : which being stricken off it came into the hand of the enemy , and being knowne , was afterward sent to Vienna the chiefe City in Austria , and receiued there with ioy and congratulation , as a Trophey of victory against him , and pledge of fu●ure getting the head that wore it . Quo nunc Turnus ovat spolio , gaudetque potitus . When Turnus gat young Pallas in his power , He from him hent the b●…ssed belt he wore . And thus possesse of that hostile spoile In triumph beareth it about a while . But what followeth hereupon ? Turno tempus erit &c. The time wil come , when he shal curse the day Wherein he tooke and bare that spoile away . That Hat is like to be purchased at a dearer rate , then some Kings have sold their Crownes . Ille oculis postquam saevi monumenta doloris Exuviasque hausit , surijs accensus , & ira Terribilis , Tune hinc spolijs indute meorum Eripiare mihi ? Aeneas , when he spyed that well knowen Belt , Revived griefe , and anger inly felt : And flaming with revenge , Shalt thou ( quoth he Clad with my friends aray escape from me ? The bloud of heroical Aeneas boyled at the triumphant possession of a piece of furniture surprised from , not himselfe , but his friend ; not living , but slain ; How much more may a generous victorious Spirit resolute by strong hand and Martiall inroad to recover that vpper couerture of his owne head ? It hath bin reported that thence it is transported into Italy , and bestowed on the wooden Lady of Loretto , for whose weare it is as fit , as the Gowne bequeathed to her by that Father of Critiques , of whom it is fitly said , that Criticus virilem Virgini togam legans In morte fecit Lipsius soloecismum . A dying Latinist of great renowne Vnto the Virgin Mary gave his Gowne . And was not this false Latine so to joyne With Female gender that case Masculine ? But now leaving this digression concerning his Hat , and returning to the Crowned head that wore it , we referr to the contemplation of iudicious men , whether a man thus armed with protection for escape of many more capitall hazards , then here are , or can be , recited , admired vnto astonishment for his great & suddē Victories beloved for his virtues both Christian , Morall , & Military , iustly stiled the releever of the wronged , and restorer of oppressed Princes & Liberties , concurring so neere in time and place with this fore-described Celestiall calculation , be not to be accounted that Stellae filius , & aureus Coeli partus , the child of that priviledged Starr , and the golden issue of Heaven , glittering with the beames of high attempts & matchlesse Honour . Do not these present alterations make way to a fuller accomplishment in the time now by computation approaching , namely the yeare 1632. and the yeares instantly following after the same ? wherein may be made good not only the generall predictions of our Astronomer , but also in particular ( among other redresses befitting this Conquerors greatnesse , and goodnesse ) the restitution of some other devested and deiected Princes to their natiue dignity , and vndoubted inheritance . But ( may some say ) do all the hopes or feares of the future successe of these great alterations depend vpon the weak string of such Apparitions , whose activity in such events perhaps is either none at all , or vtterly vnsearchable by the witt of man ? And if searchable , why not rather fetched from some later Comets or pretending Starrs , which since this haue appeared within our Horizon ? Not meerely on such farfetched and coniecturall premises relyeth the expectation of the consequents betyding these times . For if , abstracting all coniectures from aboue , and supposing there were no such fore-significations , wee confine our thoughts onely to the consideration of neere by-passed , and now present events , and thereby in the balance of humane probability weight out the expectation of the future , we shall need none other bond of assurance then the pledge of Gods providence , wheron we are to rely : and whereunto all forenamed coniectures are but accessory and supernumerary . As for the operation , or portending signification of superior lights , ( whatsoever doubt may be made of the ordinary lamps of heaven , and the aspects resulting out of their regular motions ) it cannot be denyed but that extraordinary wonderous visibles may haue , and haue had their attendant significations . In which sence it is no impiety literally to interpret those words I will shew wonders in the heauens and in the earth , partly of that flaming sword-like Comet , that appeared , as a forewarner of the destruction of Ierusalem . Sutably hereto why may not some significant power bee graunted to this high heauenly , more then ordinary , spectacle ? Why not thence modest , and sober collection , and probable inference be made ? The principles whereof , and manner of deduction from them are not here suppressed , but , according to our authors processe , layed out fairely aboue board : To which way of inference the Christian Reader may affoard what parcell of credit hee shall thinke fit to meat out by the rule of piety , and liberty of opinion . Valeat vt valere poterit . Let it float as farr as this water will beare it . Lastly concerning other later Comets , or appearing starrs , it may truely be avowed , that among them all none was so remarkeable for height , bignes , and lustre , all concurring , as this the elder brother and Captaine of them : in comparison whereto they may be content to be called , as puisnees , and afterlings , so also minorum gentium , petits of a lower forme . Diverse of them were obserued by our Tycho in his life time , and surnamed by him rather Comets , then starrs . But this especially he iudged to be forespoken of by one of the Sibylls in that prediction , which in the yeare 1520. was found vnder ground in Suitzerland engraven in a marble stone in very ancient latine characters , in this manner of Orthography Orietour sydous in Europa soupra Yberos ad magnam septentrionis domum : colus radii orbem terrarum ex impreviso illoustrabunt : &c. A starr shall arise in Europe over the Iberi at the great house of the North : whose beames shal suddenly ( or vnexpectedly ) enlighten the whole world . In regard of the heauens the seat of this admirable starr ( whereof wee haue treated ) is evidently domus Septentrionis , being in Cassiopeia , not aboue eighteene degrees distant from the North-pole : to which neernesse none of the later did approach : and in respect of the subiect place in the earth , correspondent thereto , that tract , wherof formerly we haue discoursed , is by as good right magna domus Septentrionis , the great house of the North. It befits not ( nor is it easie ) to determine who are these Iberi , and accordingly how supra may be diversly construed , nor what is meant by the other words of Sibyll , Eodem fere tempore , hoc demorso sydere , coaevum quoddam eious loumen longe ardentioribous Mavortis ignibus exardescens Antipodum finibus occludet Imperium . But vndoubtedly in this Sibylline prediction must be intended ( as the following parts shew ) not so much ( or not onely ) portentum coeleste , a bright visible in the heaven , as Stella Moralis a radiant , admirable , potent atcheiver on the earth . Which who , what , when , or where he is , or shal be is certainely knowne onely Stellarum domino , stellificique Deo. to him that framed this new great light in the heavens , and ordained the same vnto ends best knowne to his heavenly Wisedome . Prase him all ye Starrs , and Light. Theodahadus Rex . COgnoscite arma nostra pro salute vestrâ destinata , vt , qui vos tentaverint appetere , divino auxilio manus eis Gothorum-debeat obviare . Bee it knowne to you , that our Army is ordeined for your safety : So that whosoever shall bee so bold as to set vpon you , shall finde that the warrlike troopes of the Goths are prest and ready by Gods helpe to encounter them . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A01744-e150 * By a strange instinct of providence were those admirable Instrumēts made and erected by Tycho a little before the appearing of this Starre , as if either the star had stayed for his tooles , or he had foreseene the birth of that starre . * Sir Peter Young sometime Tutor to King Iames in his minoritie . * This house is scituated in the Iland called Huenna in Denmark & is furnished with exquisite Instruments and Engines for Astronomie , which King Iames did behold in his voyage into Denmark , whē hee went thither to bring home his Queene Anne . Pag. 802. Ibidem . Pag. 803. Ibid. Quando . Pag. 804. Pag. 805. Vbi . Pag. 808. Tycho once was faine to hide his head for bringing too nere home a praediction , which afterward proved true . Pag. 810. In this construction Finland may be the place a quo whence , and Russia the place both in quo and a quo where , and whence great alterations may be sayd to have their cruption . The Finlanders and other Sweds are his toughest helps , being best able to endure the cold and hardship of Winter-warfare . Greb . Pag. 173. Vide Aurel. Cassiodorum variarum lib. 3. Ep. 43. Sidonius Apollinaris Carm 23. Virg. Aeneid . 10. Aeneid . 12. ad finem . Respon . 1. Ioel 2. 30. Sibylla Tiburtina . Vide Cornel. Gemmam de divinis characterismis . Psal . 148. 3. Notes for div A01744-e4910 Cassiodorus Variarum . lib. 13. ep . 18. 
A02404	----	A firme aliance & agreement made betvveene his Ma[ies]tie the King of Svvethland on the one side: and his grace the Duke of Statin and Pomerland on the other side VVherein is shovvne the cause, vvhich moued the King of Swethland to take vp armes to defend the said distressed Duke, and his countries against the horrible oppression, and violence of the Emperours souldiers. Translated out of Dutch into English Anno 1631. Treaties, etc. Pomerania (Germany). English Sweden. 1631 Approx. 48 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 14 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2009-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A02404 STC 12533 ESTC S119066 99854273 99854273 19683 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02404) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19683) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1103:05) A firme aliance & agreement made betvveene his Ma[ies]tie the King of Svvethland on the one side: and his grace the Duke of Statin and Pomerland on the other side VVherein is shovvne the cause, vvhich moued the King of Swethland to take vp armes to defend the said distressed Duke, and his countries against the horrible oppression, and violence of the Emperours souldiers. Translated out of Dutch into English Anno 1631. Treaties, etc. Pomerania (Germany). English Sweden. Ferdinand II, Holy Roman Emperor, 1578-1637. Letter of Ferdinand the Roman Emperour to the most illustrious King of Swethen Gustavus Adolphus. aut [26] p. By Andrevv Clouting, Printed at Delph : Anno 1631. Appended, with caption title: A letter of Ferdinand the Roman Emperour to the most illustrious King of Svvethen Gustavus Adolphus, &c. translated out of Latine into English. Signatures: A-C⁴ D² (-D2, blank?). The agreement was made by Gustavus II of Sweden and Boleslaus XIV, Duke of Pomerania. Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Ferdinand -- II, -- Holy Roman Emperor, 1578-1637 -- Early works to 1800. Gustaf -- II Adolf, -- King of Sweden, 1594-1632 -- Early works to 1800. Boleslaus -- XIV, -- Duke of Pomerania -- Early works to 1800. Thirty Years' War, 1618-1648 -- Early works to 1800. Sweden -- Foreign relations -- Pomerania (Germany) -- Early works to 1800. Pomerania (Germany) -- Treaties, etc. -- Early works to 1800. 2006-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-11 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-11 John Latta Sampled and proofread 2008-11 John Latta Text and markup reviewed and edited 2009-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE FIRME Aliance & Agreement made betvveene his Ma tie the King of Svvethland on the one side , And his grace The Duke of Station and Pomerland on the other side . VVherein is shovvne the Cause , vvhich moued the King of svvethland to take vp Armes to defend the said distressed Duke , and his Countries against the horrible oppression , and violence of the Emperours Souldiers . Translated out of Dutch into English Anno 1631. And printed at Delph by Andrevv Clouting ANNO 1631. ARTICLES Agreed on betweene the Kings Ma tie of Svvethland on the one side , & his grace the Duke of Pommerland on theother side , according to the Lands Resolution , lately accorded and Concluded . Wee Gustaphus Adolphus by the grace of God King of the Svvethans , Goths , and Vandals , Great Prince of Finland , Duke of Esthonia and C●relia , and Lord of Ingria , &c. on the one side , and wee Bogis la●s by the grace of God Duke of Stetin Pomer of the Cassubians and VVendians , Prince of Eugen , Elect Bishop of Camm●● , Earle of Guiso●● , Lord of the Land of Lauwenburch , and 〈◊〉 , &c. on the other side . DEclare and make knovvne for vs , and our Successours , aswell vnto our Kingdoms Duke domes and Principalities , as to euery one whom this may Concerne . That wee Gustavus Adolphus King of Swethland haue out of compassion taken to heart , the vn heard of grevous Oppression and miserable distresse into which the present Duke of Statine and Pomer is faine , and which he hath suffred in body , country & people those three yeeres last past , whereby wee are not only , moved & bound therevnto , in regard of consanguinitie , fidelitie , and amitie , but also by reason of that especiall faithfulnes , which time out of minde hath bin found , betweene the Crowne of Swethen and the Pomerish Countries & inhabitants by a setled Commerce , which hetherto hath bin continually kept and mainteyned betwixt them : as also when wee call to mind the dèepe Obligations , Contracts , Alliances , and Treaties , made by our pious Predecessors , betweene the Crowne of Swethland , and the Duke of Pomer his Lands States & Territories , concluded at Old Statin Anno 1570. Having taken also into our consideration how greatly wee are interressed in the keeping and possession of the Baltike sea , how and in what manner to our great preiudice the pomerish countries ( the cause af all theis troubles ) are not onely possessed : But also all free tradeing expulsed , and dryven out of them to annoy vs and our Kingdoms , vsing our name as a pretext to this horrible oppression . All which being duly wayed , ( thongh not by the instigation of the Duke of Pomer and his Countries ) it concerns vs most neerly not to abandon and forsake theis Dukedomes and lands of Pomer , to th' end , that the love & Neutralitie , which they haue showne to vs may be setled vpon a sute foundation . And that by the help of God , by our power and assistance , wee may cleere his innocency , and deliver them from this vniust violence , and oppression , and out of their manifold adversities and intolerable compulsions , committed against all humaine lawes and rights . And by our means , to vindicate their vnproclamed vndeserved , and vnlooked for hostile attempts and surprisalls . The cause which made vs arrive here in Pomerland which a reasonable Armie , hauing by Gods assistance not oonely taken in the principalitie of Rugen , and have made such a progresse into it , that almost without any blowes or resistance , wee haue turned out those , who gaue themselves out for the defendors of the Land : but also haue possessed the Ilands , Townes Ports , and forts which lay as a Bulwark before the cheefe Cittie of Pomer , and though against the Duke of Pomers will , tooke occasion to beseige the Cittie of Statin , and to make our selves Master thereof . And for our Parte wee Bogis Laus Dukes of Pomer and Statin , call to minde these Agrevances . 1. That wee were left desolate , and Comfortles without the help and assistance of any man. 2. That wee were not strong enough to resist the great power , which was brought against vs. 3. That our subiects of the Land , and those which should haue holpe to defend it , were disarmed . 4. All ability which was yet remaining , was taken from vs , and wee drawne so dry , that wee scarely had any meanes for the sustenāce of life , much lesse to make any defēcefor vs. 5. After these three yeares oppression , in which wee were so vnchristianlike intreated , our people had a greater desire to deliver themselves , and theirs out of it then to plung themselves deeper into it , with the losse of life and goods . 6. Especially , seing they could promise themselves noe hope of helpe and comfort , but found rather that all which was assured them by so manifold Capitulations , and which was signed vnto and promysed them so holily , little or nothing heitherto was kept and observed . 7. For the helping whereof his Royall Ma. was forced to betake himself to these Christian meanes . 8. Though his Ma. is loath to meddle which his Imperiall Maiestie , and the Empire . 9. But onely to restraine the insolencie of the destroyers of this Land ( to our great preiudice against all right and equitie ) who haue falne vpon it , and possessed theis Countries , by declaring themselues as enemies . 10. And therefore it is needfull , that theis Countries shold bee freed from theis oppressions , vyolences , and distresses , by reducing and re establishing them in their auncient state and libertie , and in so doing to secure the safetie of the Kingdome off Sweathland . Moreover his Ma tie hath likewise protested before vs in the behalff of the Cittie of Stralsound , and the recovered principality of Rugen , to shewe , vnto them henceforward aswell , as vnto all other places all love and freindship both in deed and word . And therefore wee had much rather the same shold bee possessed by him , then that hereafter wee shold excuse our selves with the extreame losse and danger of our Countries . It is so therefore , that wee the afore said King of Sweathland , and Duke of Pomerland , for vs our Kingdome , Dukedomes , and Principalities haue on both sides , for the honour of God , the comfort , securitie , and prosperitie of our people Kingdome , Dukedomes , lands and principalities , entred into this Treatie , made this agreement , haue ioyntly consented vnto it , and concluded it in this manner following . 1. That wee on both sides henceforward with our Lands , States , and People , shall live together in a firme , neighbourlike amitie , peace , and affiance one of an other attempting no hostile Act , or enmitie the one against the other , or suffer any to bee plotted , or practised secretly by any others , but doe binde our selves in a strickt league , and alliance in all our rights , dignities , States , and publick liberties , against all wronge , vyolence , oppression , invasion , devastation assaults pressures and contribution whatsoever . In ioyning our selves to geather Muius armis & Auxilijs . That is , by help of Armes mutually to preserve and defend our selves on both sides . It no wise forsaking one an other , much lesse by attempting any hostile act , one against the other . But by all means to seeke the welfare and good of each other . By setling a free Commerce out of the Kingdoms of Sweathland into Pomerland , and out of the Duke dome of Pomerland into Sweathland , with out any hinderance or molestation whatsoever : But to advance and further the same in everie place to the vtter most of our powers . In Conformitie whereof , wee for vs and our Posterities , and States aboue mentioned , doe make this league . Amitie and neighbourlike vnitie and affiance betweene vs our Kingdome , Dukedomes , and Principalities . And all what soever depends on them , which is not onely hereby renewed . But also by vertue hereof renforced and reestablished and shall continew for ever . And this vnion every tenth yeare shal be renewed agayne . 2. This renewed vnion made at this present , aymes onely at a defensiue warr , and the preservation of our selves , against all vniust violence oppressions and attempts , and in noe wise to goe offensively . Vnles these Compacts , and this renewed Conservation force vs therevnto of necessitie . In such a case the one shall help and assist the other , as wee are bound to the vttermost of our abillitie . 3. Moreover this vnion is not made Contra m●iestatem Imperatoris & Imperij . That is , against his Imperiall Maiestye , and the Empire , but rather respectivè pro imperij stat● , for the good of the State of the Empyre , and to keepe and reestablish it in the Auntient forme , libertie , peace , and the preservation of the publick Religion against all the Insolent disturbers of the publick peace . Seeing also hereby is intented the continuation of the frendship , which wee Bogis Laus Dukes off Statin and Pomerland doe owe vnto the Romish imperiall Maiesty , the holy Empire , and the vpper Territory of Sarony may not be abolished , but rather according to our bounden dutie continewe the same ; vpon condition the like be don on their part , and not by suffring any thing to be attempted , which shal be preiudiciall to these contents . And declare further , that wee together with our principalities , Countries and people continewe by the Romish Empire , Imperiall laws and Institutions , nether will suffer our Lands and States to sever and alter from them , neither shall our Lands , principalities , Soveraignities Regalities Rights , and iurisdictions : as likewise the Pomerish Countries Subiects and States , as Prelates , Nobility , Gentry , and Townes , either in their generall or speciall priviledges immunities , rights , publick lawes , and statutes , and legibus fundamentalibus , aswell in their Iuribus singularibus as their common rights , and immunities be once abrogated , disannulled or infringed thereby . 4. But seeing this vnion is cheefely made to this end , that wee the Duke of Pomer , considering the vnchristianlike vsage and oppression , wherewith wee have bin afflicted these three yeares , against the wholesome Imperiall lawes , & institutions wholly impugning them . The publick institutions and the many Capitulations , made for the lands peace . Yea against the Imperiall syncerationis mandata , and publick declarations , that our innocencie , & constant fidelitie to them might appeare , that the Pomerish lands being thus surprised , might be reduced & preserved in their former State , that our Frontiers , passages , sea ports , and Townes may not be damnified , but henceforward , may be secured from all innovation , oppression and perill : It is agreed on on both sides with an vnanimie consent , that wee binde our selves faithfully together , that what befalls the one , shall befall the other , for the procuring of the publick good , and peace of the Religion in the holy Empire , and to resist and oppugne the contrarie , in ioyning our forces together and to prevent and divert the same to the vttermost of our powers . 5. Likewise the Pomerish Provinces , Townes and places , which are or shal be taken in by vs the King of Sweathland , shal be faithfully redeliuered and restored againe to L. D. Duke of Pomer to his Allegeance and obedience , with all Regalties and rights there vnto belonging ( none excepted ) without any denyall , or demaunding of militarie charges to take them againe into his possession . As also the Cittie of Stralsonnd shal be restored likewise into the handes of L. D. Duke of Pomerland . And wee the said Duke of Pomer doe not hereby separate & alienate the same from our other Pomerishlands , especially the Principallitie of Rugen , to bee given ouer into the hands of strangers , provided that they vse all diligence , for the accommodating of the King of Sweathlands his Commissaries with all things necessarie whatsoeuermay further the publick defence of the land , in shewing them all loue , and good affection , and that aboue all the Cittie of Stralsound , shall hold and keepe their owne priueleges . in holding a speciall alyance , with the Kings Ma. off Sweathland and in time shall be cased of their agreeuances as is fitting . 6. Seing also that the Bishoprick of Cammin is not comprehended vnder the Pomerish lands and Countries : Notwihstanding that Pomer may dispose of all things in this agreement to their good : it is so that the said Diocesse , and State , shallenioy prorato the benefit eand fruit thereof , and for the taking away of all iealousie and suspition , it is agreed on for future tyme , that the said Dyocesse , and their Cathederall Chapiter , shall not be troubled or forced to any thing against their ancient priviledges , Statutes , and other fundamentall lawes in electing a Bishops . and his Coadin tours in any mannour whatsoeuer . Therefore the said Kinge of Sweathland , togeather with the Duke of Pomer . Doe hereby promise faithfully not onely to prevent and crosse any such thing : But also to mainteyne this Chapiter and diocesse in their free election , Dignities , State , and rights , against any violence which shal be intended , or attempted against them . 7. Without th' others foreknowledge and consent , neither partie shall goe out of this alliance , much lesse wee the Duke of Pomer by this present Act , will permit none to enter into this alliance , and agreement without his Ma consent , & his Royall Ma. doth like wise promise , that hee will not treat or conclude of any good for vs , and our Pomerishlands , but will before communicate the same vnto vs in due manner , that wee and our Countries bee not excluded thereout . 8. And if any Christian Potentate will ioyne with vs in this vnion , and come in aequis conditionibus vpon equall conditions it shal be free for them to doe soe : Provided that thereby no parte of the Countrie shal be put in duriorem conditionem , that is , into harder termes and conditions . 9. All things wich may concerne this particular , and all rights for the conservation of the publick peace of Pomerland , no further confederations shall come into considerations , much lesse be made , which may in anyway be preiudicall or repugnant to this vnion , & for our part we the Duke of Pomer hoe hereby promisse to make no league or confederacie with any other whosoever , against the will & consent of his Royall Ma. 10. If the said Duke of Pomer his Countriesand Subiects should by reason of this aliance , bee assaulted , surprised or persecuted by any whosoever it bee , wee the said Kinge of Sweathland for our parte and our Kingdome , doe not ononely take into our faithfull protection the said Duke and all his Countries of Pomer , But will indevour to drawe all other Confederate Potentates into this league and coniunction with vs. And so by media defensionis strengthen our selves so much the more . And wee the Duke of Pomer for vs and our lands & subiects ; doe promise the like , that if the Crowne of Sweathland shold bee invaded and assaulted in regard of his assistance to vs , to discharge the same obligation . 11. Likewise in the vnion and iuncture privilegium indigenatus , even as the inhabitants enioy them in that which concerneth the subiects of the Crowne of Sweathland , and the principalitie of Pomerland shabe ( mutu● conferet ) mutualy conferred to the Swetish nation , as to the Pomerish , and to the Pomerish , as to the Sweatish in bello ac pace salvo tamen iure superioritatis , salvisque privilegijs & immunitatibus vtriusque nationis . That is , in peace and warre , yet so as reserving their supreame rights on both sids , not extenuating their privileges , but rather furthering and respecting them 12. That trading and Commerce shal be better obserued maintained and kept , that the King of Swethlands Coine shall goe currant in Pomerland , and the Pomerish in Swethland , according to the Valuation of the place . 14. If any discord , strife , or mis vnderstanding should hereafter arise betweene the Kings Ma. of Sweathland , and the Duke of Pomer , or on both sides betweene them their Countries and people , the same shall not be decided by warr and the dint of the sword , but according to the Agreement made at Statin Anno 1570. shall be appeased and ended by selected Commissioners , and deputies in all loue and frendship . 14. Lastlie wee the said King of Sweathland haue expreslie conditioned , that if any sudden blowe or death should befall vs , or that the abouesand Duke of Pomer shold happen to depart this world without any lawfull male Issue or Inheritour , Before the Prince Electour Brandenburch shall eventualiter be invested to the Dukedome hee shall ratify and confirme this vnion , ere the land be cleared and dispossessed by his Ma. And in case the said prince Electour shold be oppugned , or his title questioned by others touching his sucession . Wee the King of Swethland and our Successours of the Crowne , will keepe these lands in sequestratoria clientelari protectione , in our possession so long vntill punctus successarijs be absolutelie decided , and till wee by the successours thereof , be fully payd the military charge , of warr , yet so , as without laying any burden , charge or taxation vpō the the land of Pomer , or the States and countries therevnto belonging , and till this conionction and vnion be duely ratyfyed confirmed and accomplished . All which is done in the faith , and promisse of a christian without all fraude . In witnesse whereof , and for the constant and inviolable observation and keeping hereof : We the King of Swethland for vs and our successours , Kingdome , and Lands . And wee the Duke of Pomerland for our Dukedomes , principalities , Lands and posterity , haue ioyntly ratifyed and confirmed this alliance , and Aggreement with our Royall and princely seales , & signed it with our owne knowledge and hands . Giuen at old Statin the tenth of this present month of Iune old stile , According to the Natiuity of our Redeemer Iesus Christ 1630. An Appendix , or Memoriall of the heads and chiefe Aggrevances , vvhich vvas presented by his grace the Duke of Statin and Pomerland , vnto the Lord Iulian the King of Swethlands Commissarie Generall Anno 1630. 1. THat in manie Quarters , and large Countries , the church of God is so disperced , that they can performe noe religious excersices , not be suffred to administer the Lords holy Sacraments , so that , the poore people run vp & downe together in flocks , without any Consolation for their soules ; yea their children dying without receiuing the holy seale of Baptisme . 2. That these Countries by reason of these two last yeeres and a halfe oppression , and the quartering of souldiers in them , are reduced into the vttermost extremitie , yea , and are brought into sucha case , that the sustenance of life will come to late , neither can they get any foode , because the sommer seede is distroyed , and cannot be brought in , in so much , that whole Countries lies wast , and vntilled , as euery place can sufficiently witnesse . 3. That all provision of money and money-worth , as Tynne , Copper , and other Mettle , together with all manner , of malts , and provisions for the kitchin , linnen & Bedding are giuen in Contribution : yea , wee conceale howe the good Inhabitants of these Countries are forced for helping of themselues , to laye their credit & goods to pawne , to take vp moneys to paye this Contribution , to the end , that the rigourous execution ( not by a fewe , but by a great number of souldiers , yea of whole companies in committing all manner of insolences , as bursting open of doores , scoffing and geering the magistrates of Townes , & vnfurnishing the inhabitants of necessaries without respect of persons , by forcing and constrayning from the people , might once cease and not be committed . 4. That the people by reason of the souldiers marchings too and fro , and their continuall compulsions , being depriued of means , were not onely driuen to Eate hoggswash , the barke of trees , & other vnnaturall things ; yea dead mens fleesh , & to eate their owne parents , for the satisfying their hunger , in such sort , that of late time some fresh tragicall spectacles haue bin seene hereof . For in his graces Iurisdiction of Wolgast , there were diuerse people found dead with grasse in their mouthes , And a woman in the village of Dandum , murthered her owne child , drest it , and eate it , and therewith satisfied her hunger of which there are many credible proofs . I conceale how many haue made an end of themselves out of desperation , and by poy sonmg them selues , to escape from the threatned tourments of the souldiers , requiring that from them , which they had not , so that the most part dyed miserably , and perished with hunger . 5. And though for the taking away of horses , many ordinances haue bin published , yet they are so litle regarded , that there is scarce now a souldier goes afoote , but must ride a cock horse , which causes that the seede is not onely sowne , but also noe horse can be gott vpon the high-waies , or for his Imperiall maiesties seruice . 6. And albeit the officers are furnished with horses , and forrage provided for them , yet never thelesse the poore people , when the officers iourney a hors back , or haue any thing brought vnto them , they take their horses from them , or the souldiers rides them dead . 7. When that the poore people for want of horses cannot furnish them to put into their waggons and karrs , as they require , and at the officers pleasure , that then the magistrates in the Townes , yea likewise his graces owne officers and Councill if they refuse , against the Lord Generalles order , where there lie speciall Safe-gards , presentby to vexe them they are taken from them , and they send them souldiers to lye vpon them , and thus are plagued and terrified with them . Therefore it is good reason , that they ought to be protected & defended against these insolences of the Emperours armies , and such vnanswerable enormities ought to be seuerely punished . 8. That the officers are not contented with their vsuall billet-moneys and fyring , but hewe downe the growing woods , cutt downe whole groves , and will not be contented vnlesse they haue variety of dishes . 9. It is therefore needfull to take such order therein , that this land in all places ( in stead of their subiection , and dutifull devotion ) be not brought into a vast wildernesse and that the one be not constrayned to paye for the other . 10. That the people be not prost to send many waggons , show vels , spades , pickaxes for the ordinance , and such like materials : and yet not with standing by sharpe exactions are forced to send great sommes of money , yea sometimes a thowsand Rix-dallers vpon a waggon , beside the daylie furnishing thē with victualls , & munitious . Therfore the necessitie requires that not onely such , but also such other like innovations , and committed exactions , which are against the lands welfare should be severely prohibited . 11. That his graces customes and Toles against the Lord Generals ordinance notwith standing they be in the midst of the land are neuerthelesse taken from him . 12. That besides the manifold huntings ( yea which are so common by the vnder officiers ) in shooting of Deere and game and spoiling of chases continew still . 13. That the manie out-flyings of the souldiers , and out rydings of horsemen into villages , which giues an euill exsample to others , and emboldens them the more are not forbidden . 14. When the poore people complaine of these insolences , they cannot be heard , but are sent awaye with geering and threatnings , or whensoener his grace or his graces Officers interceeds for them , they disdayne to giue them an answere . 15. That they will not abate the charge of contribution , but the officers and souldiers though not withstanding they be maintained by the quartiers will presse the exaction of what is required to a penny , therefore they entreate , that what they haue had to much maye be deducted from them . 16. That the Cattle and Mettails ( seing there are but a litle left , ) maye be receiued vpon a due price , and the vsuall worth , and though a certaine price is set therevpon . yet the fame in their exactions are not kept and obserued . 17. That for diverse Churches , which are broken downe and althings plundred out of them , as was committed lately by the Gotrish horsemen in Rughen , it is exceeding need full they shold be punished there fore , and an exsample be made thereof . 18. Robing in the high-waies is so frequent and common in diverse places , that the poore people cannot bring vp their grevous taxation , and after it is taken from them must pay it once againe . 19. Besides , whatsoeuer is conditioned and promissed them , nothing is performed , but first one end then an other is threatned with execution . 20. That others comprehended in the last dispatched ordinances , not a point thereof is kept , nor the violaters there of once punished , but the more the complaints are , the lesse remedie is for them . To conclude then , according as the prince himselfe must acknowledge , and the testimonie of all the provinces , the Emperours souldiers doe not performe & keepe any thing of that which they haue promissed , and therefore all thir treaties and Contracts , which wee take vpon trust , and the steadfastnesse which one ought to relie vpon them , is rather to be avoyded , then to be entred into with them . FINIS . A Letter of Ferdinand the Roman Emperour to the most Illustrious King of Svvethen Gustavus Adolphus , &c. translated out of Latine into English . Together vvith his Maiesties an svvere concerning the present Germaine Warre . Caesars Letter . WEe Ferdinand the second , by the grace of God , Emperour of the Romans , &c. Declare to the most Illustrious King of the Swethens Gothes , and Vandales , our frendship love , and much health . Most Illustrious Prince , most deare frend , it is related to vs from places deserving credit , that your Maiestie hath this yeere gathered a strong Armie of horse and foote , & against expectation sett forth a part thereof , first vpon the Iles of the Sacred Roman Empire , and next vpon the rest of the Territories thereof , that you haue also not onely de facto seized vpon some places , Forts , and Cities of great moment in the Duchie of Pomer , and vsurped to yourself in them the right of impost , which as regall doth properlie belong to vs : but also yow haue determined moreover , to in vade vs , and the Empire with further hostilitie . But forasmuch as wee doe nowaies remember , that in all the time , that the weightie burthen of the Empire hath bin sustained by vs , any adverse or sinistrous accident hath hapned , eyther betwixt vs , or betwixt the Empire , and your Ma. or that we , or the Empire ( for ought we knowe ) haue giuen any occasion of any troubles , or dissentions , much lesse of such open hostilitie : it seemeth verie wonderfull to vs , that for controversies arisen , concerning the towne of Stralesound , of which your Ma. needed not haue feared any hurt , your Ma. hath nowe de facto begun a warre , hurtfull perhaps to both sides against vs , and the Empire : seing therefore all these things are done , within our and the Empires bounds , and concernes the lawes and priviledges of the Empire , in the which your Ma. maye limit vs noe further , then your Maiestie would not disdaine in such kinde of controversies to be limited by others , within the Kingdome of Swethen : especiallie , seing that in our opinion the said controversies might without all doubt vpon iust conditions have altogether bin composed , and set at rest , without these hostilities , and vntimely profusion of bloode , by the mediation of the King of Denmarke ( which being by excellent advice propounded vnto him , he did with noe lesse readinesse embrace ) if your Ma. had with the like zeale with vs inclined to the said composition , and sent your officers at the time appointed with sufficient instruction to the said Treaties , but certainlie howsoeuer the matter were , it had bin expedient by the lawes of all nations , if your Ma. had not thought , that breaking of amitie with vs , you had sufficient reason to invade vs by warre , that your Maiestie should first haue lawfully denounceed that warre against vs , and not against all law and equitie invaded the Empire : Surely we certifie and assure your Maiestie , that these our preparations of warre vpon the Balticke sea , as also the rest , did never tend to the offence of your Ma. nor doe they as yet , tende therevnto ; but that we were alwaies readie and prompt to continew that mutuall frendship , & neighbourhood , which is betweene vs , your Ma. and the Kingdome of Swethen , and that this is yet still our minde if your Ma. giue vs noe further cause to change our resolution , but will breake off this vnnecessarie warre . Wherefore we frendlie exhort your Ma. not to meddle noe further with the state of the Empire , & the rest of the members thereof , forasmuch as we haue given your Ma. noe cause at all , but that leaving the places , which your Ma. hath seized vpon , your Ma. doe without delaye withdrawe your armie from the Iles & lands of the Empire , that with your Shipps , yee doe not hinder navigation , trading , and commerce , and that neither by Sea , nor by land ye be not offensive to vs , or to the Empire in the rights thereof . But if the contrarie hereof shall appeare , your Ma. maye assure your self , that in contemning , and despising this out imperiall declaration , and that your Ma. with a confident securitie shall attempt and goe on in this your begun hostilitie , and will not yeeld to restore these places ( which yee haue de facto , eyther by warlike force , or by slight possessed your selfe off ) we will according to our might by the vnanimous ayde of the Electours of the Empire , prepare our selues speedelie to recover the same , and will also chiefely take to heart our owne , and the Empires reputation , the preservation , and tuition of our obedient states , as also howe any further calamitie maye be diverted . But we hope your Ma. will not suffer the matter to come into these extremities , and according as this our Imperiall letter takes effect with your Ma. we shall be readie to doe you all frendship and whatsoever else maye be acceptable to your Ma ▪ Giuen at our & the sacred Empires citie of Ratis bona the 18. of August Anno 1630. To the most illustrious prince , Lord Gustavus Adolphus King of the Sw●… , Goths and Vandales our most deare frend and Cousin . Your Ma. Cousine readie to all duetie . The King of Svvethen his ansvvere . MOst Illustrious and most Mightie Emperour , most deare friend , and Cousin : wee have , not without admiration , vnderstood by your Imperiall Mas. letter , sent to vs the 18. of August last past , & delivered to vs in our Campe at Ribnits the 6 , of this month , that your Imp. Ma. doth much wonder , that we have this last sommer passed over with an army into Germany ; and would so turne over the Fault , both of making this warre , as also of the neglect of denouncing it vpon vs. certainly , we did not thinke your Imp. Ma. to have ben so vnmyndfull of matters past , that yow should doubt , which of vs did first offend the other by armes ; and we have all wayes promised our selves more of your Imp. Mas. equanimity , then that he would have that imputed to the one , which is committed by the other . That the Mareshall of your Imp. Mas. army , did the last yeare , without any proclamation of warr , bring ( in greatnes ) a reasonable army , together with the hostile Imperiall enseignes against vs into Prussia ( that we may passe by the long and greevous traine of other hostilities and injuries heaped the one vpon the other ) it is as well knowne to all men , as it is certaine , that we have now sufficiently proved the hostile mynde and invasion of those Imperiall forces , which neither our innocencie , not the most , equitable requests of our Counsell by their message was able to stay or revoke . Wherfore all reasons being well and diligently discussed , we can scarcely see , by what title or right , the cause of this warr can be attributed to vs , or by what colour or pretext of equitie your Imp. Ma. doth require of vs ( not making , but repelling warr ) a denounciation of warr , neglected by yourselff , and doth inthat behalff accuse vs of violating the lawe of Nations ; for as much , as it is manifest , that it is no lesse agreable to the lawe of Nations , that those warrs , which are vndertaken for the repelling of force , are not proclaymed by a Heralde , but by nature it selff : Neither have we nothwithstanding altogether omitted all denunciation ( howbeit in this case noewayes-necessarie on our part ) but we have ben very carefull , and warie , that no man , might by any right complaine , that being deceived by hope of Peace , he suffered hostilitie vnawars ; by two letters , we sent to the Electors of the Roman Empire , as also by signifying to the Generall of your Imp. Ma. army , by the Legate of our Counsell , that vnles the errours alreadie committed by the other side , were in time amended , a necessity should be laid vpon vs , by the iniquity of the neglecters of our most just complaints , by other meanes to provide for our securitie and dignity . Moreover , your Imp. Ma. doth affirme that while he hath governed the raines of the Empire , nothing hath ben done by him , either injuriously , or maliciously against vs , nor that his preparations of watt both by sea and land did tend to any such thing , wherby we and our states needed to feare any daunger . and finally , that all matters controverted betwixt your Imp. Ma. and vs , might be easily set at rest , by other means , and that they were not of such importance , that therfore presently armes were to be taken against the Roman Empire . But , we doe not , on the contrarie , search and inquire so diligently , whether these protestations be not contrary to the deede it selff , all which we confidently leave to be judged of by the world ? Whether your Imp. Ma. had any intention in any kinde to offend vs , we doe not know , as being vnable to dive into the most inward and hidden secrets of your mynd : but , that vnder the shadow and authoritie of the high imperiall name ( and that either by your Imp. Ma. command , or at least , connivence ) many and divers indignities , hostilities , and injuries were done vnto vs , is so cleare , that to attempt to deduce it more at large , were all one , as to pres to adde light to the sunne , neither doe we feare to appeale to your Imp. Mas. owne conscience , either as witnes , or judge in this matter . What we ought likewyse to have promised our selves of your Imp. Mas. preparations of warr , we will not so much declare , as his officers and ministers actions , endeavours , and devyces , not only ambiguous and suspected , but manifest , doe sufficiently vtter and signifie : all which , if they be silent , let Pomer speake , which together with the adjacent Provinces , hath these years bygone bene miserably vexed , exhausted and brought to nought by your Imp. Mas. forces , in malice against vs , and vnder no other colour , then vnder the pretext of warr against Swethen . More over , we doe not deny but the controversies , which were arisen , might have bene decided more commodiously by other means , then by armes , and it were to be wished , that your Imp. Ma. had esteemed as equitably of that supply wherwith we ( with no damage to the Roman Empire , but rather to the benefite therof ) did most justly succour the Citie of Stralsound ; as we did constantly , with a mynd resolutely bent to patience , for the good and tranquillity of common Christianity pardon that hostility , which ( together with many more injuries ) the Duke of Holsatia did exercise against vs , most vnjustly , vnder the very Colours and Enseignes : of your Imp. Ma. for we should hardly doubt , but that then , whatsoever diffidence and discord had arisen betwixt your Imp. Ma. and vs , might easily have bene composed by a friendly transaction , neither should perhaps a necessity have bene laid vpon vs ; to have leavied an army , at so great a charge , and to place our colours vpon the confines of the Roman Empire , to the end we might maturely prevent the imminent evill , least it should spread itself further . But since it hath otherwise semed good to your Imp. Ma. and that your commissioners have , contrary to the statutes of all Nations , refused to admit our ambassage , sent to Lub●c cheefly , to decide the cause and controversie of the Sound , seing also your Imp , Ma. armyes have declared themselves so open enimies to vs , and have exercised all hostilitie against vs , offending vs with all manner of hostile attemps : every lover of equitie , and indifferent arbitratour in this cause , will say , that not we , but rather your Imp. Ma. vilipending other equitable and lawfull means , hath at the first attempted extremities : how beit therfore , that ( being so many wayes vnworthily provoked , and almost dejected from all hope of any frendly composition ) we might , without all note or suspition of any vnjust attempt , rather have bene sollicited for other means thencefoorth , then for proffers of any farther peace : yet nothwithstanding , that we might testifie to all the Christian world our fervent desire , and endeavour for common tranquillity , we would no wise cast of our resolution of peace , but did , by our earnest and frequent calling bring the most Gracious King of Denmarck this last winter so farre , that interposing himselff for peace , we prepared the way for appointing a frendly treatie betwixt our and your Imp. Ma. commissaries at Dantfike then did we also furnish and provide our Chancelour , with the rest adjoyned to him , with full commission to enter into that treatie : and finally , lest the motions of warr should any wise disturbe the deliberations of peace , we suffered our militarie expedition ( not without losse both of time and means ) to be differred for a long time . of this our care and sollicitude for the common quietnes , and tranquillitie of Christian contreyes , this was the trust we gained , that our best deliberations , being shifted of by divers slights and subtilities , did not only evanish without taking any effect ; but that now also your Imp. Ma. doth make no scruple to ascribe the cause to vs , why that busines had no prosperous successe : wheras it had bene more agreable to equitie , rather to have examined the doings of your Imp. Ma. Commissarie , who did with earnest endevour hinder the mediators from visiting our Ambassadors , residing at Dantsike , and from laying the foundation of the future treatie , according to the due and accustomed manner and it had bene altogether more expedient , that your Imp. Ma. should have pondered with your selff , whether this often aforesaid treatie ought so strictly to have bene tyed to the towne of Dantsike that ( that place being , by reason of what happened afterwards , in respect of some seed of variance , which was then sowne betwixt our officers , and the towne of Dantsike made incommodious and suspected to those of our side ) it might not have bene celebrated elswhere , but was to the hurt of the common tranquillitie , for that cause only , to be altogether broken off , because our Deputies ( though for reasons vrgent and pregnant enough ) could not precisely appeare in the said place . All and each of these , being weighed in a just ballance , let any man , who doth sincerely esteeme of matters , judge which of vs hath juster cause to complaine of the other , yea we commit this to be examined and discussed by your Imp. Ma. his owne secret thoughts , in the which we doe fully perswade ourselves , that we arte clearly purged . Now your I. M , does indeed affirme , that yee will maintaine inviolable frendship with vs , and our Kingdome of Swethen , if so be , that we restraine , yea altogether lay downe our armes . but for as much , as the matter is not now any more entire and the daunger hanging over the heads of our States , cannot be said to be imaginarie , but hath often really and effectually showne it selff , and since that we have bene wronged and offended both by sea and land , not in word , but by armes , and other hostile enterprises ; we desire your I. M. to pardon vs , that we can not admit of such caution and provision for our securitie , and that , being beyond words offended , we cannot in this manner be satisfyed , but have determined to maintaine these armes , which we necessarily and justly have put on , vntill such time , as that we have either this way sufficiently provided for our security and dignitie ; or then , the just feare , and reall imminent daunger as also the offences , and injuries really inferred vpon vs , be redrest by sufficient provision , and real satisfaction : and commending the whole matter to the goodnes of God , and to the equitie of the cause , we doe not refuse to abide whatsoever may befall vs , in this our most equitable , and constant resolution , but if in the meane time your I. M. thinke that the ship of the Christian worlde , which hath now this long time bene vehemently tossed by the huge and violent waues of warr , is rather to be brought into the desired and calme haven of peace , then any longer to be committed to the stormy sea of contention and armes , and for this cause , does incline to any farther treatie , your Imp. Ma. shal see , that we shall nowayes be avers from so safe and pious a resolution , and so soone as your Imp. Ma. shall suffer yourselff to be induced so farr , that we may see the Princes and Common wealths of Germany , our respectiue allies , Kinsmen , frends , and most deere neighbours so restored to that former estate , wherin they were , before this German warr did beginne to wax or increase , that our States may thencefoorth be duely secured , and mutuall trust and frendship may againe be renewed betwixt our Kingdome and these people , as also , that by experience we may try and perceave these vnusuall preparations of navies and armes vpon these coasts , partly justly to be suspected of vs , and partly nowayes to be tollerated , in respect of the defence of the Balthik sea , which doth belong to vs , to have ceased , and a due consideration to be had of the injuries inferred vpon vs , as also of the noe smal charges which we have bene forced to bestow for this our defence : verily , no sooner shall any man see these things accomplished on your Imp. Ma. his part , but he shall really and ipso facto find it made manifest by vs , that our greatest desire doth most tend , to keep inviolated frendship with your Imp. Ma. no les , then with the rest of our neighbours , and mutuall trust and confidence being renewed , and all other contention being laid a side ) only to contend with your Imp. Ma. in good will , and all other kind of dueties whatsoever . Mattors standing in this condition , we should also scarcely give occasion to any man justly to complaine , that we did to curiously prye into other mens affairs : for , as we are not accustomed to intermix our selves with other mens matters except other mens affairs be so mingled with ours , that the one doth involve the other ; and as in all this time , that Germany hath bene burning in the flame of warr , we , being contented with the care of our owne Kingdome , did not involve our selves , in the affairs of Germany , vntill such time , as the iniquitie of other men did bring the matter to that pas , that other mens affairs did also concerne vs , so should we also be found to be of the same mynd then , neither should we in any kinde trouble your Imp. Ma. by making the affairs of Germany to be ours . But howsoever the matter fall out , and whether it appoint vs peace or warr , we doe religiously protest that we doe foster no hostilitie in our mynd against the Roman Empire ( wherto your Imp. Ma. would seem to draw and wrest the poynct of the bussines ) and that we are so farr from desyring any thing to be attempted to the prejudice therof , that we have rather determined to keep inviolated and sound frindship with the same , so long as it doth abstain from all manner of hostilitie against vs , and doth not wrest out of vs , though vnwilling , a just retaliation , either by favouring our enimies , or by associating it selff vnto them . Having by all these ingenuously declared our mynd concerning the matter in hand , we frendly recommend your Imp. Ma. to the protection of God. Given at Stralsound the last of October , 1630. Your Imp. Mas. most ready Consin GVSTAVVS ADOLPHVS . To the Most Illustrious , and Most Potent Prince , Lord FERDINAND the second of that name , elected Emperour of the Romans , King of Germany , Hungarie , Bohemia , Dalmatia , Croatia and Slavonia , Archduke of Austria , Duke of Burgundie , Stirid , Carinthia , Carniola and VVurtemberg , Earle of Habsburg and Tirol , our Most deer frend and Cousin . 
A08260	----	The vvarres of Svvethland With the ground and originall of the said vvarres, begun and continued betwixt Sigismond King of Poland, and Duke Charles his vnkle, lately crowned King of Swethland. As also the state and condition of that kingdome, as it standeth to this day. Nixon, Anthony. 1609 Approx. 95 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 28 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A08260 STC 18594 ESTC S119996 99855200 99855200 20678 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A08260) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 20678) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 726:04) The vvarres of Svvethland With the ground and originall of the said vvarres, begun and continued betwixt Sigismond King of Poland, and Duke Charles his vnkle, lately crowned King of Swethland. As also the state and condition of that kingdome, as it standeth to this day. Nixon, Anthony. [54] p. Printed [by J. Windet] for Nathaniel Butter, dvvewlling in Pauls Church-yard by Saint Austins gate, London : 1609. Dedication signed: Anth. Nixon. Printer's name from STC. Signatures: A⁴ (-A4) a⁴ (-a⁴) B-F⁴ G² (-G2). Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Swedish-Polish War, 1617-1629 -- Early works to 1800. Poland -- History -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800. Sweden -- History -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800. 2002-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-10 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2002-11 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE WARRES OF SWETHLAND . WITH THE GROVND AND Originall of the said VVarres , begun and continued betwixt SIGISMOND King of Poland , and Duke CHARLES his Vnkle , lately Crowned King of Swethland . As also the State and condition of that Kingdome , as it standeth to this day . LONDON . Printed for Nathaniel Butter , dwelling in Pauls Church-yard by Saint Austins Gate . 1609. TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE AND Most Noble minded louer of Learning PHILIP , Earle of Mongomerie . SVch ( Right Honourable ) as haue purposed to please Hector , haue still presented him , with Horse and Armour , because his chiefest delight was in Martiall Discipline , and such oblations best fitted his humour . For by this , and the like presidents is noted , how all haue sought in their presents to keepe a Decorum : Hauing therefore composed this little Treatise that concernes the dessignes of two Kingdoms : I haue thought good ( aduenturing the Pardon of your Lordships discretion ) to passe the same vnder your Honourable N●me , as well for that your Expe●ience is already knowne to be sufficiently instructed in the affaires of our owne Countrey : Being descended of most Honourable Parents , educated in the most liberal Sciences , and mannaged in one of the most Royall and famous Courts of Europe . As also for that the custome of Honorable dispositions , hath alwayes ( next after that ) labored the knowledge and insight of forraine Estates and cōditions . That they may not only deserue well of their owne Countrey , by this their industrie , but also spread their owne fame , as farre as their Countrey is knowen . Your owne worth is the principall motiue that emboldens me to shroude it vnder your Patronage , as one that is a fautor and fauourer of vertuous Actions , and whose Honourable loues growne from the generall applause of the Common-wealth for your high desert , may keepe it from the malice of bitter tongues . Commaunded thus with this consideration , I presume to present my Booke vnto your Lordship : And humbly intreate , your Honour will bee pleased to vouch of my Labors and fauour a Schollers penne with your gracious acceptation , who answeres in affection , what hee wants in eloquence . So shall I rest deuoted vnto you , and bestow my future Studies to effect matter of better deseruing , Euer remaining Your Honours most humble affectionate . ANTH. NIXON . The true Copie of a Letter Certificatorie , written in commendation of Captaine King of Ratcliffe , M. VVilliam Bardwell and Alexander Child of Redriffe , Masters of three Shipps of London , for their memorable seruice against the Swethens , being thereto compelled in Summer last , 1608. IOhannes Carolus Chodkiewich Earle of Seckloro Bychor , and of Misra , Captaine of Samogitia and Porpatie , Generall Commissioner of Lyffeland , and chiefe Generall of the Army of the great Dukedome of Lytawe . To all and singular , to whome it may appertaine , or that shall reade these Presents , I doe let to weet , that whereas VVilliam Bardwell , VVilliam King , and Alexander Childe English Gentlemen , came with three Shippes at Riga , when the Earle of Mansfielde Generall of the Army of Duke Charles Suderman , periniuriously breaking the Truce , made warre in Lyffeland , I helde them there , and employed them in the seruice of Warre for the most excellent King of Poland , my most gratious Lord , and they vndertooke to defend the Dunn , wherein they did behaue themselues very faithfully , manfully and valiantly , so that the said Earle of Mansfield was often by them driuen backe againe to his great losse and shame , and likewise hee was often assaulted by them , so that hee lost not onely his strength of men and his courage , but also lost some Shippes with many men and goods , which the saide Englishmen with a memorable courage , and to the notable glory of the English Nation , did set on fire and burne . And therefore I haue thought good to grant vnto them this Testimoniall , to the end that they may haue great thanks for their deserts , purchased by their good renowne and name ▪ and that others may see , that as fame & immortality belongeth chiefly to noble minds , so also it is gotten by vertuous and valiant deedes : Written in the Campe at the new Mill in Lyffeland the seauenteenth of Nouember , Anno Domini 1608. And is subscribed by Iohannes Carolus Chodkiewicke , manu propria , and sealed with a Seale in Redde waxe , Printed thereupon , Ita testatur Carolus Demetrius , Notarius Publicus . THE ORIGINALL GROVND OF The present Warres of Swethen . Chap. I. The daungerous plots laid against Gustovus in the life time of his Father : His flight to Lubeck in Germanie in the habite of a slaue , His strange entertainment there , &c. THis is like a briefe Cronicle , that comprehends in it much matter in few lines , and various businesse in little circumstance . It presents to your reading the dessignes , and affaires of a spatious kingdome , and reacheth to the beginning of many yéeres past . Understand therefore that the Countrey of Swethen , before if was aduanc'd to the dignitie of a kingdome , by the allowance of thē Empire , and generall consent of their owne State , was a long time gouerned by the authority of foure Dukes , bearing the Titles of the foure Prouinces , into which the Country is deuided , The first is the Dukedome of Doland , hauing in it a Regall Castle , called Vpsale , where the kings of Swethland be Crowned and buried . The second is the Dukedome of Newland , where the Castle of Newkeeping stands . The third is the Dukedome of Finland , where the Dukes seat is called , Oua Castle . The fourth is Warmland , where stands the Castle of Wasten vpon the Mediterrenian Sea ; being the strength , and Bulwarke of the kingdome . The Countrey being ( as I say ) a long time ruled by these foure Dukes , in the kind of an Aristocratie , that is , The gouerment of the Nobilitie , as was the gouernement of the first and former Romane Peeres and Consuls : was in the end of the Raigne of Henrie 7. King of England , made a Monarchie or kingly gouernment . The first Monarke or King hereof , was called Gismond . whose Sonne , named Gustovus succéeded his Father in the Kingdome . This Gustovus ( being in the life time of his Father , Duke of Doland ) was a Prince very absolute , both in the perfections of his body , and his mind , excellently composed in the one , and honorably disposed in the other . Of an indifferent stature , neither too high , nor too low . His complexion sanguine , his haire bright , his countenance chéerefull , and pleasant to looke vpon , full of grace , and Maiestie . In warre stout , and industrious , in Counsell wise and full of respect , in the Court he carried such a Port and State , as attracted all eyes to gaze vpon him . In priuate places full of affabilitie and delightsome recreation : To conclude , it seemed that Nature and vertue had both ioynd together to frame in him the most absolute patterne of a Prince in his time . But as no excellency whatsoeuer is without malignant opposites , so this Prince found that olde saying to bee true , Virtutis comes inuidia , plerunque bonos insectatur . For the Dukes of the other Thrée Prouinces , being ioynd with him in Commission ( for you must vnderstand , that the foure Dukes did still retaine their titles , and authoritie vnder the King , as the Senate of Rome did theirs vnder the Soueraintie of Caesar , though it were subordinate : ) The other thrée ( I say ) enuying that greatnesse , loue , and opinion , which his vertues , as well as the Nobiliti●e of his blood had got him , sought by many deuises to betray him , whom no honourable mind , but would haue defended , and to this end , they bent all their courses : A plot ( no doubt ) ful of honour and regard vnto the State , the proiect whereof was either the murther , or disinheritance of so lawfull a Prince ; Falshood and Enuie the accusers , Suggession and Subornation the informers . Thus was the plot laid , The Quéene ( being mother in law of Gustovus , and hauing a Sonne by the King , and borne since the kingdome was erected ) as farre as she durst ( for she yet feared the greatnesse of Gustovus ) did many times buze matters of iealousie and suspition into the Kings eares , of his sonnes cariage of himself in the kingdom , which at first he did not either beleeue , or dissemble . The thrée Dukes knowing the Quéenes mind towards the Prince , added fuell to her fire , alledging that she should neuer finde a sure estab●ishment for her selfe and her sonne in the kingdome , if Gustovus were not made away . The heart , that before began to burne with this desire , was now more incensed , hauing those thrée Noblemen , the principall Counsellours of State in the kingdome , to further her intendments . The Quéene being throughly instructed by the Lords , takes the aduantage of time , in her complaint to the king , Tels him that his sonne aspired , and would shortly aspire against him , that he affected popularitie , receiued like Absolom his subiects Petitions , not in loue , but Ambition : That he kept a Court , and Port greater then the King , and that all his actions did more sauour of Soueraigntie , then subiection . The Lords , they second the Quéene in her vniust information , alleadge matters probable to confirme it , The King beleeues , and in the error thereof , hates Truth , imbraceth Treason . Thus all being inuerted , Nature rebels in the Father , but Loyaltie remaines in the Sonne ▪ The plot was hereupon laid for his apprehension , Gustovus being then at Court , who noting a straunge alteration in his Fathers countenance towards him , began to suspect the drift of the Queene , vpon the distrust of the Noblemen about her : Himselfe being almost abandoned , deuiseth with himselfe how to auoyd the daunger . A Gentleman of the Kings , comes secretly to Gustovus , and tels him that the plot was laid that night , for his Attainder . The Prince being amazed at the suddaine immiuence of such a perill , posteth presently from the Court with a few of his Retinew , and the next day recouers his Dukedome of Doland , where he meant to stay , till he heard further of the Kings proceedings . His departure was soone made knowne , at which the Queene , and the Lords ( though they mist of their purpose ) were not much sorry , foreknowing that his suddaine flight from the Court in that manner , would strongly confirme their accusation . The King by them againe is incensed , and messengers sent into Doland , by whom the Prince was Summoned by a certaine day to make his appearance in Vpsale Castle : which the Prince refuseth to doe : affirming by his submissiue Letters to the King , that though he knew his cause to bee iust , and his heart loyall , no probable suspition of any misdemenour from him , either in act , or intent , that yet neuerthelesse he durst not hazard his life in the heat of the kings displeasure , for that he knew his aduersaries were so great in power , and in so gratious account , that it would be an easie matter to haue his Maiesties grace , and Nature her selfe peruerted to his vntimely and vniust destruction : And that the onely cause why he retired himselfe into his owne Countrey , was to stay the time , vntill these mists of his Maiesties iealousie and suspition were blowen away , that the Sunne of his alleagiance might shine cleere , farre from the cloudes of all distrust , or disloyaltie . This answere being returned , but not accepted , the King by the Queenes continuall instigations was more , and more prouokt , insomuch that a great power was suddenly raised to fetch him by violence out of his Dukedome . Which the Prince perceiuing , and being neither able , nor willing to resist his Fathers forces , giues way to necessitie , and in the habite of a slaue , purposeth secretly to goe into Germanie . And hauing past some daungers in his flight by the Kings pursuers , at last he crossed the seas , and holding on his course for Lubeck in Germany , not many dayes safely arriued there , All this while he kept his disguise , for though he knew that the Lubeckers were heretofore beholding to him , yet he doubted what minds they would put on in this chaunge of fortune , Remembring Pompeyes vsage in his flight by Ptolomie King of Egypt , and the like of Hanniball by Prusius king of Bithinia . Chap. II. Gustovus is discouered in Lubecke : The Lubeckers take his part , The King his Father dies , He recouers by their meanes the Kingdome of Swethland . THe newes ( being arriued in Germany ) of Gu●tovus his flight out of Swethland , before his comming thither , was diuersly intertained in Lubeck : Some pittied the state and condition of the young Prince , that so Noble a Gentleman , so full of hope , and expectation , euen in the prime of his youth , should in this vile manner suffer violence : Others spake against him , supposing that his owne naturall Father , and others of his blood , would not in this manner haue proceeded against him , if he had not showne himselfe dangerous vnto the State , as the mindes of the people are in this case diuersly distracted . The Prince after his comming to Lubeck staied certaine dayes in a common Inne , not daring to discouer himselfe , and to auoid the suspition of a stranger in such common places , found meanes to preferre himselfe vnto a rich Merchant of the Towne ( if such a place in the meanenesse of his fortune at that time may be called preferment . ) Being there entertained , he contented himselfe to doe any bodily labour in the house , striuing to suite his minde vnto his misery , yet could hee not so well counterfeit this part of his sinister fortune , but that the Merchant did soone suppose him to be a better man , then hee seemed to bee , and perhaps the man hee was . So hard a thing it is for Nature to learne to forget her custome . Staying some few moneths in the Merchants house , hee heard of a Gasant sent from the king to the State of Lubeck , being supposed hee would bend his course thither . The tenor of the Gasants message , was to deliuer to the Lubeckers that the kings desire was , that either they should not entertaine him at al , or els send him backe to Swethland , for that hee was knowen and proclaimed to bee an enemie . But they being at that time ignorant of the Princes abiding , answered for the time to those things , that might stand with the Kings pleasure . The Gasant being dispatcht , Gustovus liued in a continuall feare of being discouered , as well for that many great men in the Towne had before seene him in Swethland , and might then remember him : As also for that his Master would many times prie into his countenance , and behauiour , and vtter strange words , and shew strange passions , euen in his presence , sometimes repeating the name of Gustovus . The Prince holding thus a Wolfe by the eares , in doubt whether to stay or goe , ( in both which he found danger ) was wondrously perplexed : Sometimes he thought to discouer himselfe , opposing his mind against the worst of fortune , that if the Towne did betray him , his blood should be shed in Innocence , and he be rid of that torment : wherin his mind was diuersly distracted betwixt Hope , and Feare , and Feare the predominant : but at last resoluing with himselfe to stay , hee still framed his mind vnto his businesse . One day cleauing of wood , in the strayning of his bodie , a button that held the flappe of his Ierken , brake , and there withall a little Chaine of gold , whereon did hange a Iewell of inestimable price , fell from his necke : Which a maid seruant in the house ( beeing by ) perceiuing , was desirous to see it : but hee suddainely snatching it vp , told her that it was a thing of no worth , but giuen him by a friend of his , in the remembrance of her . The maide dissembled her opinion for the present , but soone after told it to her master . The Merchant vpon this accident , confirmes his former suspition , and hauing now matter more relatiue then before , enformed the State of Lubeck with this circumstance . The Burgomasters of the Towne , sitting then in Counsell , sent for the stranger by a guard , to come before them , How the Message was entertained by the Prince , let them iudge that haue vndergone the like aduenture . There was no deniall , nor possibility of escape , Obey he must , And it is a hard thing when Princes must obey . Being brought before the Magistrates , it was demaunded of whence he was ? he answered , of Swethen . They askt him of what degree ? He told them , as meane in birth as in fortune : what mooued you ( quoth they ) to forsake your Countrey ? The Prince replied , my vnkind vsage there . A principall Senatour of the Towne looking all this while stedfastly vpon his countenance , perceiued that it was Gustovus , and whispering the rest in the eare , assured them , that it was the Prince . The matter was before concluded what they meant to doe , Whereupon this great Citizen began to speake in this manner . Your birth ( quoth hee ) is farre better then your fortune , Therein you dissembled , but your fortune beares the blame , your first and last answere is true , for we know that you are of Swethland , and your name is Prince Gustovus , and the vnkind vsage of your Countrey hath driuen you from thence : what we meane to doe , you shall vnderstand shortly . In the meane time repose your selfe securely and hopefully in the rulers house . The Prince acknowledged himselfe , and thankt them for these signes of their good will. And if you shall find ( quoth he ) my protection , or defence to prooue dangerous vnto your State , Let my life rid you from that feare : I shall be well content , so I may free you from danger , to be your Sacrifice ; Whereupon they all imbraced him , with the teares standing in their eyes , euery one honouring him ▪ and putting him in great hope and comfort , They caused him presently to be inuested with royall ornaments and in all honourable and louing manner , conuayed him that night to the ●ulers house . The Prince stayed as prisoner , but honourably attended about two yeeres in Lubeck . During which time , the king his Father sent diuers Gasants with faire words , and large promises to haue him deliuered , but it would neuer be granted ; Howbeit they promised that they would keepe him safe from attempting any innouation . The Prince during his stay there would often visite his old master , whom he would alwa●es call his kind master , affirming that if his discouery had not bene made knowen , he could as contentedly haue liued a poore seruant in his house ▪ as he did then a princely prisoner in the Towne : The Merchant would many times tell him , he had much adoe , to keepe himselfe , from the sinne of pride , for that it was his fortune , to be master of such a seruant . Within two yeeres after , the king his Father died , and the State of the Countrey proclaimed the Queenes Sonne , King of Swethland . Gustovus had quickely intelligence thereof , as such newes flies euer with the Swallows wings , receiues Letters from many Noble men , and other of his friends in the Countrey , wherein he was aduised to vse all means possible for his return , with assured cōfidence of their assistance The Prince shewes the Letters to y e Lubeckers , solicits them in his own behalfe for aide , giues them princely pomises of their requitall . The Prince returnes to Swethen full of hope and encouragement , His friends meete him in great multitudes with all signes of loue and obedience : His enemies are disperst without battaile : some fled , some taken prisoners , the Queene with her sonne conuaied to Vpsale Castle , The three Dukes beheated , and all the rest pardoned . When all things were established , and the summes of money paid backe to the Lubeckers , Gustovus was shortly after with all solemnitie Crowned king of Swethland , and not long after was honourably married out of Germanie , His Queene being nobly borne in that Countrey , By whom he had foure sonnes : Prince Erick the eldest , Duke of Doland , Iohn Duke of Finland , Magnus Duke of Warmland , and Charles the youngest Duke of Estergutland , that now liues and inioyes the Crowne of Swethland . This Gustovus Raigned peaceably and happily , Laden with many yeeres , but with many more Trophies of honors , The care and loue hee bare vnto his subiects was well seene in their reciprocall respect to him . His sonnes brought vp in all princely knowledge , acknowledged faithfully their naturall duties during his life , Though after his death they fell at vnnaturall debate , one with another . In the last of his yeeres he shewed the best of his affections , different from the obseruance taken in other Princes , who after a long continued Soueraignetie , doe much decline from the gentle behauiours of their beginnings . But at last ( as euery thing is vnstable , & each estate , that hath being in this world , holds his vncertaintie ) This noble king deceased , at that time , wherein his life was most desired of his subiects : whose loue had bene the like vnto his sonnes , had it not bene crost by the nature of the tumultuous times that followed : The dead corps being now the sadde remnant of a king , was with all solemnitie conuaied and enterred in Vpsale Castle : His friends following it with all tokens of sorrow , calling him the proppe and protector of Religion , the defender and preseruer of his Countrey , the honour and glory of the Swethen Nation . His fame went before him , dilating his Noble acts , and princely vertues , that ( not buried in the graue with him ) returned backe , posting through the world , and still sounding foorth the prayses of Gustovus , whose name shall neuer die , so long as the memorie of the Swethen State indures . CHAP. III. Ericke is crowned King of Swethland , after the death and Funerall of his Father : A marriage is plotted with Elizabeth Queene of England , That failing another is tendered to the daughter of the King of Poland , His brother Duke Iohn conspires against him . AFter the death of Gustovus , Erick his eldest sonne is with all generall applause , and the Countries ceremonie , crowned king of Swethland about the yeere of our Lord 1559. and in the same yeere an ouerture of mariage was made with Elizabeth Queene of England in the beginning of her raigne . Duke Iohn his brother sent Ambassadour ( princely appointed ) in this negotiation , who safely arriuing in England with his whole Fleete , was honourably intertained . Howbeit the matter of his Embassage , was rather flattered , then graunted , rather fairely countenanced , then embraced , For some noble men at that time , great in their places , either in their owne respects , or the honour of the Queene , stood against it , But the Queene her selfe did fairely intreate the Prince , royally feasted him , gaue him many princely gifts , Told him in conclusion , that she tooke the Tenor of his Embassage in very gratious manner : Sent kind commendations to the king his Brother , with this hopefull message , that if it pleased him to take the paines to come into England , she would take such order for his entertainement , that hee should haue no iust cause to returne discontent . For ( saith she ) I haue made this vow , neuer to con●ract my selfe to any , whom I haue not first seene . The Duke thus furnisht with this answere ▪ takes his leaue , imbarkes himselfe , boyseth sayle , arriues in Swethland , and deliuers to the longing languishing King this hopefull doubtfull answere ▪ of the Quéene . The young King imbraceth this newes , and his brother for them , flatters his fancie , kisseth the Quéenes picture , beguiles imagination , buildes Castles in the ayre , rigges his Fléete at Sea , exhausteth his Treasure , makes himselfe poore to enrich his hope , which proued indéed , farre aboue his Fortune . The Winter following was spent in this preparation for England : During which time Frederik then king of Denmarke , a Wise and politike Prince stoodmuch against this Alyance with England , foreséeing the danger that might redound to him in his neighbours marriage , with so potent a Princesse : sendeth Ambassadours to King Erick , shewing both the inconuenience that would happen by marriage in a Countrey so farre remote , as also the dangers that were like to ensue , in ioyn●ng with a Quéene , more strong then himselfe . But the king gaue a deafe eare to this Embassage , Continuing his preparations still for England : Some say , that in that Winter ryding betwéene Vpsale , and Wasten Castle , a Maide of excellent beautie , but obscure parentage , whose name was Gondole comming amongst others to behold the king , who by chance , casting his cies vpon her , was so sodainly ensnared in her beautie , that that poyson which he drew then into his heart by his eies , did so corrupt the whole body of his affaires , that at last he loste both his life ▪ and kingdome : but others say it was the winter after . But to returne to our voyage for England , The kinges fléete being royalty rigd , and all thinges ready for so great a busines , the king tooke shipping about the beginning of May ▪ leauing Duke Iohn his brother Uicegerent in his place , and sayling along the Coasts of Norway , Report saith that Frederick king of Denmarke had procured certaine Witches in that Country to drowne , or dispearse the Fléete of king Erick , and by their spelles , and deuillish incantations to Confound this intended Uoyage , whether this bee true or no , I know not , but this is certaine , that the king being vpon the coast of Norway , such a strange foggy , thicknes did so cloath the ayre that the kings Fléete had soone loste sight of one another : And then followed such horrible thunders , and vnheard of Tempests , that it séemed heauen and earth had met together in the disturbance of this intendment . The king being at his wits end long before hée came to his waies end was so perplexed in his thoughtes , that he knew not what to do , either to goe forward or to returne : The sight of y ● Eye was so taken away by the the thicknes of Aire , the beneūt of the Eare was consounded by the noyse of the thunder , the waters rose so high as if they meant to kisse the Cloudes : Noe light but what the flashes of lightning made which amased them all , the raine fell so thicke that they could scarce kéepe the Hatches , the maister calles to the Boatson , and is not heard , the Sternes-man cryes to the Maister , and is not regarded . Thrée daies togeather , continued these thrée nightes of darknes , wherin was séene neither sunne Moone , nor starre : the kinges Fléete was diuersly dispearst , some into the coast of Denmarke others back againe into Swetland , the king himselfe vpon the Coast of Norway looks euery hower for his buriall in the Sea. At last entering into cogitation with himselfe , he thought that God had suffered his pride to be thus punisht , for that he vndertook a Mariage with such a Quéene , whose fame and glory was so great , as well from her State , and gouernment , as for the riches and strength of her Crowne , and kingdome : that entering into cosideration of it , he held himselfe much vnworthy of such a fortune . Upon this , the king rashly vowes that if it would please God to deliuer him from that daunger , he would giue ouer his ouer high attempt , returne into his Countrey and learne hereafter to suite his desires to his estate . At last these stormes haue end , the king returnes according to his vow , shortly after arriues in Swethland , And thus fayled this Negotiation for England . The king soone after his landing beginnes ( say some ) renewes ( say others ) his loue to his faire Gondole : that afterward prooued as fatall to him , as Cleopatraes loue to Anthony : His eies were seldome off either her person or her picture : His minde museth on nothing but the pleasures of her body , his tongue speakes of nothing but her delightes , and praises ; all publicke affaires are abandoned , the pallaces are like a wildernesse desolate , the Court is kept where Gondole hath her byding ; reason , and regard of gouerment , are now banished , pleasure and sensuallitie made his Counsellors of Estate . The Noble men would oftentimes aduise him , but all in vaine , his brother Duke Iohn did still smooth the Kings humors , not as being enamoured o● his delights , but as from hence drawing a subiect that happyly hereafter might serue his turne , in case the Nobility ( as they beganne a little ) should afterwards wholly withdraw their affections from him . Thus whilest the king followes his pleasures Duke Iohn pursues his purposes , would oftentimes complaine to certaine of the Rexen-Roade , which we call The Blood Royall , of his brothers effeminate and vnlikingly gouernement , but especially to Duke Charles his youngest brother , yet no further engaging himselfe to danger then he knew meanes how to wind out againe . Not long after , another Mariage was tendered of the Polands Daughter , which the king Coulorably entertained to satisfie his Nobility , whilest his heart doted vpon his Paramour . Duke Iohn his brother was imployed in this businesse , and it fell out as he desired : For if the cardes were dealt aright , he might happely himselfe mary the Polands daughter . And thus with a false heart taking a faire leaue of the king his brother being furnished with all accowtrements fit for such a busines shortly after arriued in the Court of Poland , where after the solemnitie of such entertainements he deliuered his Message with such a Maiesticke grace both in his spéech , countenance and cariage of himselfe ( as sure hée was a most accomplisht Gentleman ) that it wan him great commendations in the kings Court especially with the yong princesse , in whose tender heart there was such an inward breach made , as was soone outwardly perceaued , for her eyes that conuayed these pretie assaultes vnto her heart , did soone betray her hidden affections : which the Duke perceiuing laies hold vpon the occasion , Winnes by rewardes many tongues to speaken in his behalfe , ioyes with the greatest of the Kings Counsell , and in especiall with one Fe●nsbecke Duke of Leif-lande . He told them that the condition of his Countries disordered estate , occasioned by the discordant disposition of his brother , mooued him rather to looke with a publike , then a priuate eye : If he ought nature and dutie to his Brother , he ought no lesse vnto his Country , and it was his countries cause ( to the which hée was most bound ) that made him inueigh against his brother ? Let no man ( quoth he ) rashly ce●sure me , but comparing the State of the kingdome to the condition of the King , let him then iudge whether all is not like to ruine , if preuention be not made , which in the Kinges person ( quoth he ) will neuer be , for that he séemes to be buried in his his owne delightes , and the breath which he himselfe should drawe , lies not in his owne , but in anothers body . The most and best part of the Nobility being by these and the like suggestions wonne vnto his party , a way was quickly made for the Duke to Wooe for himselfe , which was not long a doing for the heart , that was already so strongly assaulted , was soone framed to yeeld . To bee short the young Duke Weddes and beddes the princesse with great honour , and delight , so easily is the pollicie of a state drawne to obey the necessity of the time : the newes hereof is soone brought to Swethland , wherein the wise lookt into the danger of the King , how be it the King himselfe foresaw no peril : But as a Man wholly deuoted to his delights , doth against the aduise of all his friendes , quickly after Marrie the said Gondole , whereby he did sodainly runne into such a scandalous hatred of his owne Subiectes , that they euer after held him vnworthy of his Crowne and kingdome : Within a yeare after his Mariage he had a Sonne , not long after whose byrth Duke Iohn hauing assured promises from his youngest brother Duke Charles , procures an Army to be leuied by the King of Poland , his Father in law , and arriuing in the Dukedome of Estergutland , was louingly entertained of his brother Duke Charles , who ioyning their forces together , hauing also the ayde of other Noble Men in the Country , gaue battaile to his brother King Ericke , who being ouercome , and flying to Stock-holand , was there by his two brothers taken , and made away , no man euer knew how . A noble man in the Countrey , brother to Herrerick Gusterson , and deare vnto the King was at that time honorably slaine in the defence of his Prince . The Quéene had before sent her young Sonne out of the Land , foreséeing the danger that was like to happen . Who now liues as an Exile in the great Duke of Moscouias Court , and the Quéene her selfe confined to Stickborrow Castle , where shee yet liues a sad and solitary life . Thus ended the vnfortunate Raigne of King Erick , who might long haue liued and gouerned in the Land , had he but subdued his owne affections . CHAP. IIII. King Iohn is crowned king of Swethland : hath a Sonne borne called Sigismond : The King of Poland dies : young Sigismond is sent for to be King of Poland : Hee staies there certaine yeares till the death of his Father , and is then sent for by his Vnckle Duke Charles to receaue the Crowne and kingdome of Swethland . DUke Iohn hauing thus by his brothers murther attained vnto the Crowne , disposeth with his best Counsell the affaires of the kingdome , disperseth his Army , satisfies his Subiects in the cause of these indirect procéedings , against his brother , and hauing set all things in order , sendeth for this Quéen out of Poland , who with an honorable traine being conducted into Swethland , was there Royally entertained , and shortly after with Duke Iohn her husband , in all princely manner , Crowned King and Quéene of Swethland at Vpsale Castle : Many Statutes he repealed which the King his brother had made , being found preiudiciall vnto the Country , and others hee enacted , that were held more profitable : To all Sutors he shewed himselfe very gentle and gracious : And because the treasure of the kingdome was much exhauste in his expedition into Poland , he was driuen to borrow many great Summes of money both there , and of his Friends at home : Hee kept a Princely port , and was very liberall in his rewardes , delighting much in all Martiall exerrises . His liberality was equall to that which was so highly commended in a worthy Captaine of Thebes , who when hee had obtayned a victory against the Lacedemonians , tooke onely of all the spoile but one sword , distributing the rest amongst his Souldiors , saying , Fellowes in Armes this I Challeng because I wrong it out of the hand of mine Enemie . Whatsoeuer else is yours , as the reward of your trauells , for , the Theban Senatours warre for honour , not for treasure . The Mercenary Man that beareth Armes for hier , and for his ordinary Paye , feareth not to venture his life in the face of his Enemy , hauing but his wages , hath but his due : So that if hope of spoile , and the bounty of his Captaine did not encourage him in his attempts , he would both doubt the danger of his person and scorne for so little gaine to ranne vpon such imminent perills . His liberality towards his associats in Armes , and his experient wisedome and valour in Martiall enterprises made him both honoured feared , and held in worthy estimation . Thus by this and his other vertues Duke Iohn in short time Crept into the hearts of his Subiectes . The first yeare of his raigne the Quéene brought him a goodly Boy which was Christened by the name of Sigismond , the Emperor beeing his Godfather , which Sisgismond , is now King of Poland . About the Tenth yeare of his raigne , King Iohn made an honorable iourney into Russia , vpon the breach of a League made betwixt them . From whence he returned victorious . The rest of his raigne was quiet and peaceable : And set a side the staine of his brothers death , he was doubtlesse a most excellent Prince and worthy of the Crowne and kingdome , and although there were many times iarres betwixt him , and his brother Duke Charles , yet alwaies the matter was so handled , that they were soone reconcilde againe . By which were cut off all occasions of Ciuill warre . In the twelfth yeare of his raigne his father in law the King of Poland dies , for whose death the Quéene his daughter mourned heauily . The young Prince Sigismond her Sonne was elected King of Poland , and with an honourable conuoy being guarded thither was with all solemnity in all Princely manner Crowne King of Poland : Shortly after Marries honourably into the house of Austria ; and in the twelth yeare of his raigne in Poland , King Iohn his Father dies : whose death being much bewailed of his subiects , he was with appertaining solemnitie buried in the Chappell of the Kings in the Castle of Vpsale . Duke Charles of Estergutland after the death of his brother sends into Poland for his Nephew Sigismond to come to receaue the Crowne of Swethland , Sigismond takes heauily the death of his Father , and deuines before hand of the troubles that followed in that kingdome : Great preparation is made for his iourney into Swethland , and doubting of his vnckles minde & proiectes , carrieth a great power of Poles with him to preuent all daungers . The king arriues safely in Sweathland , is with all honor and signe of loue receaued by his vnckle Duke Charles , and the rest of the Nobilitie of Swethland , He is honorably conueyed to Vpsale Castle , where hee was louingly receaued of the Quéene his Mother , whom he comforteth being a sorrowfull widdow for the death of King Iohn her husband . Shortly after he was crowned K. of Swethland without any disturbance . A Rex-day was held in the castle of Vpsale , where all things being established , Duke Charles is made vicegerent of the kingdome : hauing with him ioynd in Comission foure Noblemen , of the Rexen-road whose names were Hergusten Bonner , Hersten Bonner , his brother , Herrerick Spare , and Hartor Belk : These fower Noble men , being great in the kingdome but not very great with the Uicegerent , were of purpose ioynd by the King in commission with the Duke to curbe or Controule all ouer haughty and headstrong attempts , that the Duke might happely Commit by the greatnesse of his place and power in the absence of the King , who was then ready to returne to Poland . The Duke perceaues the drift , but dissembles it . before the Kings departure , order was set downe by the King with the Duke and the Commissioners for the payment of certaine sommes of money , which King Iohn his Father did owe vnto many Souldiours , that were yet vnpaide since the time of expedition into Russia , and vnto many Merchants of England , Scotland and other Nations for the prosecuting of that warre . After all things were thus setled and ordered , the King returnes to Poland , leauing behinde him that fire that afterward consumed the peace of the whole Kingdome : for the Noblemen , the Commissioners being commanded by the King , ( that was euer iealous of his Unckle Charles ) to obserue and enforme his Maiestie of the manner of his gouernment , did so oppose themselues against him in all his procéedinges , and especially in the payment of this money , that the Duke plainely perceiued , that this new gouernment was but laide as a trap to ensnare his life , A Rex-day was holden at Vpsale , no order Concluded , nor money paide , and much adoe there was to kéepe them from factions , the Commissioners would haue these summes paid out of the Subiectes purses , the Duke out of the Common Treasury : which the commissioners refuse , alleaging the Kings want of money , The Duke writes faithfully , The Lords falsly to the King. To whom they intimate feare of innouation , and that the Duke by all likelyhoods aimed at the Crowne , that he had paid parte of the money due to the Souldiours out of the Reuenues of the Dukedome , to draw their affections to him , that he sought to further the State , and wealth of the Commons more then stood with the loyall nature of a Subiect , that he kept the Porte and State of a King rather then a Deputie , and that it was not like he would long yeeld his honors vnto Uassalage , whose fortunes in such a minde and State as his might attaine to Soueraignty , if preuention were not spéedily made . The Duke intercepts these letters , and sends them inclosed in his own vnto the King , to whom he writes very humbly , and with all protestations of duty , and alleagance : the king receaues the letters , but beleeues the Lords and dist●usteth the Duke , sendeth secretly to the Commissioners that they should sodainely surprise him , depose him from his gouernement , and to that end he sent his authority : and finally to kéepe him prisoner , his wise and children , during life in a castle built of purpose for that stratageme within the dukedome of Litto : Oh that the nature of fortune should be so fickle and vncertaine , neuer singular either in her frownes or fauours , but that commonly in the height of any hope it produceth some crosse accident of vnhappy misfortune . The Duke notwithstanding hauing intelligence of this plot , beganne to looke about him , hasted into his owne dukedome and raised a great power of men , Some say that if hee had but staide one hower longer in Vpsale , the plot had beene effected , and the Duke vtterly vndone . The Lords were in a maze vpon the Dukes departure , knowing that their deuise was discouered , they now perceaued their owne weakenesse to resist the Duke , being in power , place and opinion , and farre aboue them , And though they had the Kings authority , yet was he farre from them , and they néer vnto their danger , they knew not well what course to take , sometimes they purposed to flie to the King , and then they feared the waies were forelayd . To stay in the Castle of Vpsale were no safety , it being a place of pleasure , not of defence : whereupon they determined to depart from thence : Thrée of them vnto the Castle of VVasten in the Dukedome of Finland , and Hartourbelk to Calmer Castle . Hauing theis ▪ Castles deliuered vnto them , they purposed to stay there to vnderstand the Dukes procéedings , and in the meane time dispatcht letters vnto the King of the particulars of these troubles : The Duke ( as I sayd before ) hauing raised a great power of men , marcheth spéedily towardes the castle of Vpsale , but vnderstanding of the Lords departure towards Wasten , bends his course thither . It is a world to sée what numbers of men came vnto the Duke from all parts proffeting their seruice to him : All which hee gently welcomed . Some he entertained , and the rest sent home againe with speciall charge to looke vnto the Kinges peace , signifying further that the cause why hee was now vp in Armes , was but to right himselfe of such wronges done by those Lords , who neither loued the King nor him . The Lords that were in the Castle of Wasten vnderstanding of the Dukes approach with such a power of men , sodenly forsooke the castle , and not being able to defend it , fled in all hast to Poland , whome the Duke would not pursue , but taking the castle put in a strong Garrison , and presently hast●d to the castle of Calmer , which Hartourbelk had a little before taken in the Kings name , who standing at defence and defiance with him , the Duke besiegeth both the Citie and castle , the cittizens more willing to entertaine him , then resist him . The Duke plants his ordinance against the Gates of the Citie , and thereupon the Citizens resisting the command of Hartour Belk , open the citie Gates and recaue him in : The Duke besiegeth the castle , and in short time by the helpe of the Towne Winnes it , takes and keepes Hartour Belk prisoner , and dischargeth all the rest . From hence the Duke sent letters to the King , informing truly the cause of these troubles , That the vniust attempts of the Commissioners against him , did moue him to raise these powers in defence of his state and liberty , not in the disturbance of his Maiesties peace , nor to make any innouation in the Land , & beseeching him that no false or fained suggestions of his aduersaries , might stand as a barre betwixt his Maiesties grace towards him and his owne fidelitie : Affirming further that it lay in his power to stopp their passage into Poland and that hee would at the Kings pleasure disperse his forces , surrender vp the castles , that he had taken , be content to resigne his charge of gouernment , to whōsoeuer it pleased the King , Prouided that hee might bee assured of the quiet enioyment and peaceable possession of such Lands and honors , as he was born vnto by Nature : and this ( quoth he ) I learne of necessity , which teacheth euery creature to defend it selfe . The King receiues the Dukes letters , but giues no credit to his protestations . During the time of the Dukes stay in the City of Calmer , and vnderstanding of many disorders , and misdemeanors that were commited in a Nunnery , standing in the Towne , One daye Came to visit the Nuns , accompanied with certaine gentlemen of his house , and vnderstanding some of their mindes to be discontent with their orders , and some of their bodies well knowne to the Friers , dissolues the Nunnery , and transposeth the Nunnes , according to their own disposing , Some into other nunneries , many to their Friends , the most to Mariages . The King by this time had answered the Dukes letters very coulorably , that hee was sorry for the tarres that happened betweene him , and the Lords , That as soone as his businesse would giue him leaue , he would visit the Lordes , and him . In the meane time he requested that hee would deliuer Hartourbelk , or intreat him kindly . The Duke though hee beléeued not what the King had written , yet hee receaues the letters gladly , and honourably feasted the messenger . In this time another dangerous plot was laide , to entrappe Duke Charles , and to enforce him Prisoner , in the Castle of Litto aforesaid , whereupon there were forces very secretly , and sodainely raised in Finland , The king hauing a purpose to winne to that powre , other forces that he meant himselfe to bring out of Poland , and appointed a day of meeting in Stock-holland . CHAP. V. The Duke hath intelligence of the plots that the King and his aduersaries had deuis'd against him . He encounters part of the Kings army , and discomforts them , with other accidents . THe Duke hauing intelligence of this dangerous plot , deuised against him by the king , assured himselfe to finde no fauour at his hand & that no submissiō would serue y e turne : For him to disperse h●s powers , and to stand rather vpon the protestation of his allegeance then his guard , were to put his neck vppon the block , and to indure the stroke : for raging str●ames are not stayed with gentle hands . Wherefore calling his friends about him , hee told them that it was now no time to dally . That the king by his aduersaries was so prouokt against him , that nothing but his death or depriuation would satisfie the kings displeasure . These vnwilling armes ( quoth hee ) that I now beare , are for the defence of you , and my Country , vnto which I owe my life , and wha●soeuer else is deere vnto mee . I sée ( quoth hée ) the drifte of the king , and my aduersaries , is to ouerthrow our customes , and to gouerne you according to the Polish Pollicy , which is vnfit for any frée state . To pursue this , and to lay heauy yoakes vpon your necks , my life is sought after , which I shall bée alwaies ready to spend or end to doe you or my Country seruice . His friends embrac't him , willed him to go forward , promised their aide , to the vttermost of their powers , and the Duke le ts slip no time , but presently seizeth vpon the Nauy of Swhethland hauing it before vnder his command , maruelling much that the King had not before that sent to seize vpon it himselfe , but thereby belike hee thought hee should haue ministred matter for the Duke to suspect his deuice , The Finland Fleete being vpon the Coast some few daies before the day appointed , the Duke hauing furnished the Nauy with men and munition , tooke the Opportunitie of Time , and with all expedition made hast to meete them before their ioyning with the Kings power , with whome had they met , they had put the Duke to a great hazard , The Finland Fleet consisted of thrée score and ten saile most of them vessels of great burthen , and in them 14 thousand fighting men , the Dukes forces by Sea were scarce so many . The Duke deuides his Nauy into two parts , the Fiulinders into thrée . The Duke bearing as great a breadth in the front of his Nauy , as his aduersaries did , doubting least he should be engirt . The charge being giuen by the Duke was semblably answered by the contrary party , and now the voice of the Ordinance , ( that was many yeares a stranger in those parts ) carried such hideous noyse in the Land , as much amazed the quiet mindes of the inhabitants , when they heard that the haruest of their Peace was now like to be reap't by the vngentle hand of warre : Then began they to forethink the troubles that were like to follow these fearfull beginnings , but happely not to remember the causes thereof : it is either a naturall or Customary stupidity in man to be senselesse in the vnderstanding of their owne offences , Pride , Blasphemy , Auarice , Extortion , Luxury , and other the like enormities are in particular men the generall causes of the disturbance , nay sometimes of the depopulation of a whole kingdome , when the mindes of Princes corrupted with Ambition are stirr'd vp , though in their owne respects , euen by the power and sufferance of the almighty to plague ( by warre his consuming Minister ) the vnrepented sinnes of the people . But to returne to Sea , where the fight continued little more then two howers , during which time the ayre was so troubled with smoake , that the shippes at Sea could not see one another , and the beholders at lande might iudge by the eye , that they were turn'd into a clowde . But at last the Admirall of the Finlanders béeing struck betwéen winde and water , did sinke in the midst of them all : Their fléete began to take about to hoise vp their Sayles and flye , the Duke followed them as far as he durst , but being doubtfull of the Kings approch , made his returne the sooner , Landed his powers , and hasted with his army to Stockholland . Upon his comming to Stock-holland hee vnderstood of the Kings landing at Ca●mer Castle , his whole Nauy consisting of a hundreth Sayle , or there abouts , whereof there were eight and twentie English shippes , which the King had hired of the Marchants being then resident in that coast bearing in the whole Fléete eight and twenty thousand fighting men : Duke Charles béeing aduertised of the newes , doubted what hee were best to doe , Sometimes hée was in minde to giue place vnto his aduersaries , considering the miseries that were like to attend this vnciuill warre , And though hee knew himselfe well lyned with friends , in the kingdome , and that it might bee in his power to resist the king , yet when he reduced into his mind the Calamities that might happen vnto the Land by the maintenance of this warre , He did often perswade himselfe with Otho , rather to giue place to Vitellius , then to resist a Tyrant to the ouerthrow of his Counter , but being otherwise aduised by his friendes , that counselled him either to take vpon him the soueraigntie , or at least to maintaine himselfe in his place , as well for their liues as his owne , hauing all gone so farre that they could not retyre without irreuocable danger , His courage ouercomming his feare , and the respect of the generality aboue his own particular , he resolued to prosecute the war but yet in such manner , that al the worlde might vnderstand hee did it rather to defend himselfe then offend the king howsoeuer his actes might be mistaken . Whereupon the duke remooues from Stock-holand into the hart of y e countrey to a hold called the castle of Lynnkeeping . By the way the King had taken the castle of Calmer , and detained the Captaine of the castle ( placed there by the Duke ) close prisoner . And though the Town was surely guarded by the King , and alwaies by him forelayd , to intercept all newes , yet a certaine Townesman vndertooke to carry the Duke intelligence therof , with the consent of the principall in the Town , such was the loue they bare vnto him . The Messenger because he could not passe the ports was let downe at a priuie , ioyning to the Towne Walle , and hauing past the kings Scowt-watch , that lay in diuers places houering about the Town , tooke so circumspectly the aduantage of the time , y t in two daies he recouered the Dukes Army being vpon march , to the castle of Linnekeeping , The tenor of his message was , that on no conditions hee should trust the King , for that as well by the vsage of his officers in the castle of Calmer , as other principall intelligence giuen to some ( that loued the Duke too well to keepe it close ) that the king purposed his vtter destruction , and that there was no agréement to be made but onely coulorable ( vpon any reconcilement ) to foregoe a further mischiefe . The Duke though sad to heare these newes , yet imbraced , and rewarded the messenger . And vnderstanding there of the kinges remooue from Calmer to the castle of Sterborrow to his sister Preking Anne , he bends all his forces thither , and within three daies after came w●thin sight of the castle : he pitcht his Tent within a myle of the Towne , before hee attempted any thing in any hostile maner , sent some of his principall friends vnto the king , and humbly desired him to know the cause of th●se vniust warres vndertaken : If the fault lay iustly in the Duke or any of his adherents , they were content either to submit their liues to the law , or to the kings mercy , If any fault were supposed , or but suggested , they desired an indifferent Iudge : And if the fault were found ( where in déede it lay ) they desired the same vpon their aduersaries . Finally he besought his Maiestie that he would measure the nature of ill tōgues , not by their sound but by their quality , for there were some about him , that nether loued him nor them , nor y e land . The king receiued these messages , gaue faire but dissembled words , that if he would disperse his Army he would discharge his , Confirme vnto him his place of gouernment , and other offices he enioyed in the kingdome , Prouided that Hartourbelk whom he detained as a prisoner , might be deliuered , and he with the rest of the Lords reconciled . The Duke answered to the first , that if it would please his Maiesty to disperse his Army , hée would doe the like , and for the other vpon due consideration he should find him conformable . Twelue daies were thus spent in messages interchangeably between them The Duke meaning faithfully , the King otherwise , Both their Armies they still retaynd during which time , the trapp was laid to intrappe the Duke . That vpon an interuiewe betwixt them in the sight of both their Armies Fe●●becke Duke of Leif-lande should rush in , and vpon the sodaine surprise the Duke , take him prisoner , and carry him to the Castle aforesaid . But missing of his purpose beeing throughly countercharged by the Duke , his minde was much perplexed in the vncertaine euent of his expectations , His cogitations fought within themselues , when sometimes hee would lay the fault vpon such , as hee imployed in those businesses , Sometimes he would place one , somtimes displace another . In his owne iudgement thinking such a man fit to bee a Commander and sometimes another : Hée would like one to daye , and to morrow vtterly distaste him . To submit hee thought dishonorable , and worse then death , for by open disgraces , the fame of men growes odious . In this conflict of minde , the King retyres with the Duke Ferns-becke to Steckborow , knowing that the fortune of warre had not so done her worst , but that she might beginne a new Tragedy , and the rather for that his strength was weakened in the former assaults , hauing lost two thousand of his men in the same : The Duke returning to the Leager , and resting there that night . The next day the sonne had no sooner stept from the bed of Aurora , but the Dukes Fléet remoues from Finland to Stock-borow , beeing distante an hundreth leagues . The Kings fléete lies in a ha●●n betwéene two rockes . Duke Charles his Fléete ryding in the Mayne , and the King perceiuing how he was charged by Sea and Land began to be diuersly distraughted , sometimes hee resolues to vndergoe a meane estate , alleaging that medium est tutissimum , and Auli ca vita , splendida miseria . Cares are the Contiunall Companions of a Crown , when rest remaines in a lowe condition and fortune . Low shrubs féele least tempest , In valleys is heard least thunder . In Country rooms is great rest , and in little wealth the least disquiet . Dignitie treadeth vpon glasse , and honor is like a fading herbe , that when it bloometh most gorgeous then it blasteth . Sometimes hee thought to disguise himselfe & with his cloathes to change his thoughts , that beeing poorely attyrde , hee might bee mearely minded , and measure his actions by the present fortune , not by his former estate . Yet in the summons of these diuers thoughts and cogitations hee had some respectiue regard of his honour , though all false , yet his heart should not faint , for the courage of a man is shewed in his resolution . In the middest of his extreames hee held it his safest course , to flye by night with all his power , sister , and friends , with a full purpose to attempt the winning of Wasten Castle , being thrée or foure daies iourney from Steckborow . But the Duke that had waded through many dangers , and in many aduentures both prosperous and lucky , had gotten such reputation , that he was highly preferred in the estimation of that Country put the King into such a Continuall feare of his pursuite knowing his strength vnable to match his Enemy . The Duke vnderstanding the King to be vnstayed in his resolution , and to stand thus wauering betweene warre and peace ( which danted the hearts of his people to bee seene in field , leades his Army , plants his ordenance against the Castle of Steckborow and takes the kings fléete with seuen tunne of Gold , and all his regall Ornaments . The King had conuaied himselfe to the Castle of Linnekeeping , and was there royally entertained , howbeit in the middest of Solemnities , the sad newes of that vnhappy accident was brought thither vnto him : At the hearing & relation wherof , though hee was much agast , yet with that kingly courage that his vnfortunate successe had left him , he burst out into this or the like passion . If my moderation ( quoth hée ) in prosperity had béene answerable to the greatnesse of my birth , and state , or the successe of my last attempts to the resolution of my minde , I might haue come to Linnekeeping , in my accustomed honour , and Royalty , and not as a man thus wasted and spoiled , and to be rather gazed vppon , then honourably entertained . But what cloud soeuer hath darkned my present state , yet haue the heauens , and nature giuen me that ▪ in birth & mind , which none can vanquish or depriue me of . I sée that my enemies make their triumphs , the subiect of my miseries , and in my calamity as in a myrour may bée beheld their owne glory : yet let them know this , that I am , and was a prince , furnished with strengh of men , and abiliments of warre , and what maruell is it , if it be my chance to loose , séeing experience teacheth , that the euents of warre are variable , and the successe of policy guided by vncertaine fates : The desire of souerainty admits no limitation , and if Duke Charles must command all , then all must obey . For mine own part whilst I am able , I will make resistance , and will bee vnwilling to submit my neck to a seruile yoake : For so farre the law of nature alloweth euery man to defend himselfe , and to withstand force by force . This passion of the King filled the peoples hearts and eies with wonder , and delight , and with their best comfort and encouragement they promised their ioynt performances of duty . Insomuch as the King did therewith attempt the taking of Wasten Castle . But hee whom fortune had before striued to make vnfortunate did in this also faile , and hath nothing left him to glory in that attempt , but his lossé of men , and of much expectation . These crosse accidents sat néer the Kings heart , who with much cares and trauells had wearled his spirits , and greatly spent the strength both of himselfe ▪ and his people . For whatsoeuer hee determined , was not carried with any such secret or politike course , but that by some meanes or other the Duke had some notice thereof , and still apprehended his drifts . For this was no sooner plotted , but the Duke sends letters secretly to the Captain , that he should not deliuer the Castle with his priuity . The King lying in Linnekeeping sends fiue hundreth men secretly to surprise the Castle , yet was the same able to defend it selfe as indéed it did , and the Captaine therein performed the Dukes will , and retainde his credit , without impeaches of his valor . Questionmēt were made whether they might enter into the Castle in the kings name , but a peremtory answere was returned , that without mandatory letters from the Duke , there was nothing there to be expected but resistance : vpon this the kings mind was disquieted , and a world of inward Conflictes encountred his cogitations , as he stood doubtfully distract , what he were best to doe : at last as fire cannot he hid in straw , nor the nature of man so concealed , but that at last it will breake out , and haue his course : Soe fares it with the king , who perceiuing his pleasure to be like Sicke-mens wills that are parall ( which hauing no hand nor seale , are the lawes of a Citie written in dust , and are broken with the blast of euery wind ) commanded that forthwith the Duke and all his adherents , should bee proclaimed to stand in the state and nature of Traitors . CHAP. VI. The Kings Armie , and the Dukes ioyne : Many on the Kings side slaine , and taken prisoners . IT Was not long before this newes of the Kings procéedings , in this manner against the Duke was made knowne vnto him : at which the Duke beganne to put on a furious countenance , able to amaze any that made attempts against him , and looking like Hercules when hee aduan●te himselfe against Achelaus , he followes the King to Linnekeeping with all his power : 〈◊〉 in a mi●●y morning the morrow before Micha●●mas day , ryses early , calles his Souldiours togeather , deuides his Army ( consisting of fiftéene thousand men ) into thrée seuerall bodies . One Iames Hill an English m●● 〈◊〉 the leading of the first : Captaine Scot being his Lie●●●●●nt , ●ndreas Lemeston Leades the second the Duke himselfe with the thirty takes a wood within a mile of the Kinge lodging : Here might you sée these thrée , shine like thrée meteors in the firmament , all in steele , their Courtes were campes and none Court●●●s , but Souldiours . Such effect did the fier of discention worke in the hearts of these Enimies . Fortune turned the whéele of the Swethen and Polish state with vnsteady hand , and had now almost brought it to the point she meant they should sit : shee tooke her fauours from them ? Or rather , to speake of a power that controules fortune , and whose very finger throwes downe kingdomes to vtter confusion , or holdes them vp in their greatnes , whether the generall sinnes of the people deserued this , or whether the people were punished for the particular faults of the Princes , or for what other causes soeuer , the rodd of vengeance was laide vpon these Nations , It is in man to thinke vpon , and feare , but not to examine . Yet sure it is , that as fire catching hold at first but of some meane cottage in some end or corner of a City , hath oftentimes ( ere the fury of it could bée put out ) swallowed vp in his flames the goodliest and most beautifull buildings , that stood euen farthest out of reach : So did the Clouds of discention burst open th●ir vaines , and let fall the poison of them on these seuerall kingdomes . In the expedition of these warres , one Lucas Righter vndertakes to performe the Dukes pleasure in the proclamation of his intended procéedings vnto the Kings Army , ( which consisted of foure and twenty thousand men ) . The tenor of the Dukes proclamation made knowne his greeuances which although it be not answered to expectation , Yet Lucas Righter making his returne , is royally rewarded by the Duke , and appoin●ed that day to attend the Dukes person . The next day following the mist breakes vp , and Armies discouer one another , A ryuer being betwixt the King and the Duke , right thousand of the Kings Souldiers were appointed to make good the bridge . Captaine Scot full of Courage and valour , giues the Charge , but receaues the ouerthrowe : the like successe had Captaine Hill Andreas Lemerson seconds them , and bides the Shock . The Duke perceiuing this , issues out of the wood alone hartens his Souldiers , fills his ordinance ( wanting shot ) with pibbie stones , and makes choice to encampe himselfe and his hoast , euen on the top of a Hill naturally defenced from passage and if any were , those hee stoppped vp with heapes of stones in manner of a Kampier : neare the foote whereof ranne a Riuer , with an vncertaine ford ▪ where a troope of his ●●st Souldiours were set in order to receaue the Enemy , and the more to animate the mindes of his men , the leaders went about exhorting , and encourageing the Souldiers , taking all occasion of feare from them , and putting them in hope with all inducements of warre . And the Duke himselfe coursing hither and thither , protested that that day should bee the full end of their misfortunes , and the beginning of their happinesse , or else his owne perpetuall seruitude and bondage . The Souldiers vpon this shewde as great forwardnesse , and as Ecchoes redoubled his wordes , vowing neuer to yeeld , eyther for woundes or for life , which they were all ready to sacrifice in the cause of their Country : which resolution appearde in the squadron of Captaine Hill , who leading his Army , mette the Enemy with such a showre of shot , that many were slaine , and many wounded : Andreas Lemerson giues the second charge , and that with so fierce an encounter , that he seizeth vpon the enemies ordinance , and turnes the same vpon them . In this conflict the Kinges Army is discomfited , eight thousand of them being slaine , drowned , and taken Prisoners . Upon this sad successe , the King being in the Castle of Linnekeeping calles a Parley . The Duke vpon knowledge of the Kings pleasure , is willing to entertaine it , Messengers are sent enterchangeably , and vpon hearing and debating the gréeuances one of another , the conditions are agréed vpon , the Duke to haue pardon for what was past , and whereas hee had one of his aduersaries already in his custody , it was likewise agréede , that he should haue the other These deliuered into his hands , being the fowre Commissioners that disturbed the peace of Swethen , which was performed accordingly , so as the Duke detaines them prisoners with their wines and children : After this friendly coherence , the Duke rides to the King with sixeteene of his men , leauing charge notwithstanding with Lemerson , that if hee returned not , nor sent word to the contrary within halfe an howre , hee should come to him with his whole Army . The King and the Duke doe so well concord and agree , as they dine together , and are feasted very royally : all matters are pacified on eyther side , so as a Rex-day is appointed , and it is determined that the King shall haue his owne , the Duke his , and the disturbers of the peace their due . The King returneth to Steckborow to his Fléete , the Duke to Carborowgh where the Dutches lay . The Peace being thus concluded , the Duke dismisseth his Souldiers , and receiues Letters from the King , ●hat hee purposed to passe into his Country with a thousand men , and desires prouision for them : The Duke receiues his message very kindly , and returnes this answere to the King , that if it pleased him , hee should finde prouision for two thousand . As this prouision was preparing , Fernsbecke Duke of Liefland perswades the King to returne with his power to Poland , and not to stand to the Articles of agreement , but to renew the warre , alleadging that he could neuer be absolute King of Swethen , so long as D. Charles liued : And this was the onely ground of the Ciuill warre that followed . CHAP. VII . The King returnes to Poland , Duke Charles renues the warre against the King his Nephew , winnes the City and Castle of Calmer , and setleth the state of the Dukedome of Finland . THe King hauing thus falsified his own promise , and deceiued the Dukes expectation , returned with all expedition into Poland , landing at Danske with his Army , leauing the Castle of Calmer and certaine other holds adioyning , strongly manned and victualed for a yeare : Duke Charles being much discontented with this vnkingly breach of his Nephewes promise , knew now that it was no time to capitulate , and that no solicitation , nor any submissiue meanes would serue to appease the Kings anger , and to reintegrate himselfe into his loue and good opinion , called his chiefe friends about him , to haue their aduise what was best to bee done in this weighty businesse : They all agréede that if it were possible they should recouer the Castle of Calmer that winter , and certaine other holds lately manned and victualed by the King : whereupon the Duke with his Army marcheth to Greenekeeping , a little City in Swethland , where hauing certaine dayes rested and refreshed his Army , he hasted to besiege the Castle of Calmer . The City being indefensible , yeelded vnto him at his first approach : The Duke hauing made his entrance into the City , deliuered sayre speeches to the Citizens , the iust cause that was giuen him to renue the warre , and that no ambitious desire or turbulent spirit of his owne , drew him so violently to these actions of hostility , but that he was full Master of his owne affections , and the necessity of the time in the Kinges incensed hate against him , did moue him to these Armes , that being ( quoth he ) at the first but priuate betwixt him and the three Dukes his aduersaries , that alwayes maligned his estate , might very well without the generall disturbance of both kingdumes , haue been ended long agoe , and nexther hee helde guilty , nor the land defiled with the shedding so much Polish and Swethish blood , But sith the king had so vnkindly taken part with strangers against a kinsman , and had so vnnaturally laid their treacherous plots against his loyalty , nature and iustice were the faire protectors of his quarrels , that should defend the equity of his cause against the mouth of enuy , or any such calumnious tongues whatsoeuer . The Citizens that alwayes affect peace rather then war , looking into the condition of the disturbed States , were much perpleed in mind , and seuerally distracted in their opinions , being vncertaine how to stand affected : They knew that the right and title was in the King , but the power and authority in the Duke : The king had the commaund of the Castle , the Duke the possession of the City . Their feare exceeded their distrust , for both the Dukes Army that lay in the City committed many outrages , notwithstanding the Dukes strict Proclamation , and againe the ordinance of the Castle augmented their feare , and if Hergusten Boner that commaunded the Castle had had his wil , the Ordenance had béene bent against the Towne . The Duke satisfying aswell as he could the feare of the Citizens , beleaguers the Castle of Calmer , there being a great mutiny within the Castle betwixt the Poles and the Swethians , which serued excellently well for the Duke , for Hergusten Boner that commaunded the Castle vnder the King , agréede with the Poles to haue battered the City , which the Swethean Souldiers resisted , insomuch that from wordes they fell to blowes , in which conflict the Swethens hauing the better , tooke Hergusten Boner Prisoner , together with all the Poles , being to the number of thrée hundreth , and knowing this Act to bee unanswerable to the King , submitted themselues , yeelded the Castle , and gaue vp their Prisoners to Duke Charles . The Duke gently entertaines al but Hergusten Boner ( his old enemy ) whome hee sent Prisoner to Greephollam , where hee remaines to this day . All the Poles hee sent new apparrelled with white staues in their hands , fairely entreated , to the King. The Duke hauing thus fortunately recouered the City , and Castle of Calmer , did strongly Manne them both , and comforting the Ditizens in the best manner he could , with the rest of his Army marched into the Dukedome of Finland , it being a part of Swethland , bordering vpon Russia , and there beleaguerd the Castle of Oua , and in few dayes wanne it , still fairely entreating the Kinges Souldiers , which in all places wanne him great commendations , & hauing in short time quieted the Dukedome returned backe with his Army to Stockehollam , where he rested the remainder of that winter . Chap. VIII Duke Charles inuades the Dukedome of Liefland , surpriseth most of the Townes and Castles of that country , and is in a manner absolute possessor of the whole Dukedome . DUke Charles knowing his principall aduersary with the King to bee Fernes beck , Duke of Liefland , ( which countrey notwithstanding it ioyneth with Swethland in law and language , had neuerthe lesse a kind of absolute power and authoritie within it selfe ) thought it best to beginne the warre in that countrey , that the eye of his aduersaries looking into his actions there , the Kinges forces might not be bent against his owne countrey , the peace whereof hee much desired , and to this end in the beginning of the Sommer following hauing reinforced his Army , Marched into the dukedome of Liefland , The chiefe Citie whereof called Rauell yelded vnto him , into the which he triumphantly entered . The Cittizens themselues , whether for feare of his power , or loue of his person , shewed such tokens of submissiue dutie , that there little letted a Contestation of their allegiance . Hauing there rested certaine daies he rayseth his Army and marcheth towards the Castle of Whettensten , which in short time was yeelded vnto him . From thence he came to the City of Perno , which he likewise tooke in , placing there a strong garrison . He marched from thence to another strong Citie called Durpe , and in fiue daies forced the Towne : fiue hundreth Polish Souldiours within the Towne submitted vnto him with tender of their seruice , whom he gently intreated , & entertained . They euer after seruing him in all his wars very faithully . The Lieflanders themselues , noting the gentle behauiour of Duke Charles wisht in their hearts all good successe vnto him , though they durst not shew it outwardly , forfeare of their Lordes displeasure , who in his rule bare euer such a rough hand ouer them , that hee séemed a Tirant or an vniust Usurper , rather then an honorable gouernour , or a naturall prince . Duke Fernesbeck hauing some intelligence of the sodaine inuasion of his countrey , raiseth with all the hast hee could , all the powers hee could make , being constituted by the King , Generall of his warres , and within a few daies landed in Liefland , whereof Duke Charles hauing vnderstanding , and fearing to be preuented , sent very secretly and spéedily fifteene hundreth souldiours vnder the command of coronell Hill to surprise the citie of Venden , but ( I know not how ) the plot being discouered , and Ambuscadoes laide in the way by Fernesbeck , they were sodainly charged , and being weary and faint through a long marche , were soone ouerthrowne , and slame , only the Coronell with seauenteene of his fellowers , the poore remaine of so many hundreds , making way with the sword , through the fury of the Enemy , did wounderously escape , bringing this sadnewes backe to their Lord. The Duke , though it somewhat troubled him , yet shewed no signe either of feare or sorrow , but hartned on his souldiours to the reuenge of their fellowes deaths . There was nothing that aduantaged him more then his Celeritie in all his attempts , for whensoeuer any aduantage was proffered , hee would neuer pretermitte the least occasion . Duke Charles vpon the newes of this ouerthrow , vnderstanding of new succours shortly to come out of Poland in the aide of Fernesbeck sodainly raiseth his ( Army , his Enimies supposing that the late ouerthrow had much quaild his courage , and nothing lesse suspecting then what he intēded ) marcheth with all spéed to the Citie of Venden , into which Duke Fernesbeck but two daies before had made his triumphant entrance . The march was so speedily and secretly made , that they of the Towne vnderstood not of his remooue from Durpe , till they saw him with his Army before the walls of Venden . Ferns-beck staying within the Towne , euery hower looking for his new supplies , when he saw himselfe ( thus vnlookt for ) confronted by the Duke , and his Army , stood so amazed that a long time he was in doubt what it were best to doe . At last made a shew of resistance of the Enemy , and defence of the Towne ; till the approach of the night following , In which time he deuised such a plot , that vtterly lost his honor , and the Loue of all his friends within his Dukedome . For in the beginning of the night hauing throughly instructed his Commanders , and followers , what hee meant to doe , No Townesman supposing what he purposed , made an absolute spoile of the Towne , ransacking euery mans house , and carying away their plate , money and iewels , flyes closely away and leaues the Towne abandoned . Duke Charles had sodaine intelligence hereof , and with all hast pursues him , and in the way he takes certaine of Fernesbeckes Espials , whome hauing threatened , was by them conducted to the place where Duke Fernbecke that night encamped , and hauing giuen the charge to Coronell Hill , that was desirous to reuenge himselfe of his late ouerthrow , sodainely set vpon them being at rest , slew the most part of them , recouers the goods taken a little before so violently and dishonourably out of the City , Fernsbecke himselfe with a few of his followers hardly escaping . Duke Charles hauing thus recouered his late losse , returnes with his Army to the Citie of Venden , where , with all acclamation of ioy hee was honorably entertained : Being thus seated in Venden , within two daies after his aboad in the Town he sendeth Eight hundreth men vnder the cōduct of one Peerslompe , a gallant Swethish Captaine , to surprise the Castle of Newhall bordering vpon Russia , which was by him fortunately atchieued , who returning to the Duke gaue him presently the command of fiue thowsand men , Coronell Hill being Steward of the feeld . The proiecte was to besiege Cokenhouse , being then and at this day the strongest Castle in christendome . The duke thought if he could gaine this castle , he were then thoroughly possest of all the dukedome , hee himselfe purposed shortly after to second him . This gallant young gentleman with all speed , and with a full spirit marcheth to this honorable exploit , and encampeth his Army close to the walles of the Towne , which being very strong , & faithfull to their Lord , endured a long siege with great effusion of blood on both sides , but at the comming of the Duke , the Towne was taken , and vpon a breach in the entrance of the Towne , this young captaine was vnfortunately ( but honorably ) slaine with the shot of a Musket in his priuities , sent from the castle : Duke Charles was very sorry for his death , making a vow that he would neuer raise his Army , till he had either forced the castle , or followed the fortune of this gallant captaine . Three moneths the Duke lay before the castle with continuall batterie , and in the end takes it , and keepes it at this day . Upon the taking of the castle he was sufficiently reuenged for the death of Peereslompe . Thus all the castles , houlds , and fortresses , in Liefland , were in this Summer brought vnder the command of Duke Charles , onely the castle of Ree , which was second to none but Cokenhouse , was yet left vnassaulted . Duke Charles hauing thus in a manner the entier possession of Liefland , and being now wearied with this long toyle , hearing no newes of Duke Fernesbeckes returne , in the latter end of the Sommer , hauing ordered his affaires in that countrey returned to his dutchesse into Swethland , lying then in Stock holland , before his going he left the cities & castles in the dukedome , being thoroghly maned , vnder the gouernmēt of his friends . The rest of his Army rested vnder the command of Coronell Hill , who hauing directions from the Duke at his departure , to attempt the taking of the Towne of Ree , together with the castle , set forwarde with hope and courage , while the Duke was vpon his iourney into Swethland , and encamped before the Towne of Ree , burnt the suburbes , assaulted the Towne , battered the walles , &c. But finding it stronger manned , then either it was supposed , or stood at that time with his power to force , returned according to his directions to the Duke . CHAP. IX . Duke Charles winters in Swethland : takes order for the renewing of the warre : The Sommer following is fought withall in Liefland by Duke Fernsbeck , and discomfited : His strange escape , and recouery of Swethland . DUke Charles made his abode with his Dutches the Winter following in Swethland , hauing still priuy intelligence from Poland of the Kings plotts , & procéedings . That Winter nothing was attempted , but in the prime of the Spring following Fernesbeck returned to Liefland with fiue thousand men . A greater power beeing appointed shortly to second him . Upon his landing he marched to the Towne and Castle of Ree , where he reposed himselfe to vnderstand what Duke Charles intended to doe : Manie blamed the Duke for that hee let slip the taking in of the Castle , which if it had béene , Fernsbeck had had no place to haue retyred to in all his kingdome . But it is an casier matter for a man to Censure then to act : wordes are soone spokē , so are not deeds performed , for Coronel Hill Attempted with the remainder of y e army , to do what was possible to be done , but the winter being at hand , which in that coast is very extreame , his men wearied and weakned with a long sommers toyle , euery mans naturall desire in y e Country to rest thēselues in their stones , the winter season tooke away al possibility of winning the Castle Duke Charls vnderstāding of his Enemies arriuall at Ree , let slip no time , but suddenly raised his powers to the number of fiftéene thousand men , tooke shipping at Stock-holland and landed with his whole Army safely within two daies , within 15. myles of Ree . His purpose was to haue sodainely beleaguerd the Castle before the rest of his enemies forces were Landed out of Poland , which he vnderstood were ready to bee shipt : and to that end ( hauing refreshed his Army ) hee marched speedily and out of order , in the latter end of the day towards the Castle of Ree , supposing by the benefit of the night following , the better to haue ensconc't and fortified himselfe . But as no man , though neuer so circumspect , can warrant to himselfe the assurance or continuance of successe , and especially in the actions of warre , where fortune bears a sway so this noble Duke found the nature of her fauours , which shee had powred vpon him , to be so vnstable , that in a Minute she snatcht from him , what a long time before she had prodigally bestowed . For Fernsbeck hauing intelligence of the Dukes landing , sodenly issued out of the Castle with thrée thousand of his followers , and hauing a place of great aduantage about thrée myles from the Castle , the way that Duke Charles must of necessity passe , tooke the benefit of the place and the night , lying there in Ambush for the Dukes comming , and giuing directions not to stirre till the vant guard of the Dukes Army had past them , and then sodenlie to charge the battaile , and the Rereward to giue the Alarum to the Castle , At which time a Polish Captaine with thrée thousand Poles was appointed to charge the vantguard of the Dukes : which on all sides was accordingly accomplisht . The Duke being in the Battaile , finding himselfe so sodainely and dangerously inuiron'd , gaue ( according to the Tyme ) the best directions , resist hee must of necessity , Retyre he could not ▪ wherfore ryding chéerefully vp & downe his Army , gaue encouragement to his Souldiours , making still the danger lesse then it was , But Fernesbeck stirrd vp with a desire of reuenge , and recouery of his dukedome , and hauing aduantage of the place , so violently assayled , that at the first Charge he made a great breach into the body of the Dukes battaile , she like was performed at the instant vpon the rereward by one Stockland , a gallant young Polish Captaine . Thus all parts of the Army beeing assaulted , that before was weary , weake , and fainte , through a long Marche , they were sodenly put into such a fear , as begat much amazement in them , so as men desperate of all hope to resist , they flong away their weapoas and fled , hoping to saue themselues that way , wherein was least hope of safeguard . The Duke did what lay in his power to stay his flying Souldiers . But in this perplexed face of flight , where nothing but the Caracters of feare and despaire could be séene , no words could suffice , nor any commanders tongue be regarded , but in this confused manner they ran vpon their deaths , whilst the enemy stood ready to receaue them . And in this horrour of blood and massacre , the Dukes horse was slain vnder him , he himselfe hurt , and perceiuing no hope either by fight or flight , hee fell downe ( as dead ) among the dead Carcasses , reteyning a hope that way happely to saue himselfe . Of fifteene thousand men , fourtéen thousand and odde were put to the sword , the rest fled to their shippes . Euery man supposing the Duke to be slaine . The sad newes of this fatall ouerthrow and of the Dukes supposed death , was soone brought into Swethland , which vpon the hearing thereof , shewed such a general face of sorrow , as if the whole land had put on one entire mourning garment , to attend his sad and vntimely funerals They now saw their Prince sodēly snatcht from them in the spring time of their hopes , & in the prime of all his glory , they found themselues naked , and open to the Polish Tyranny . They feared their Religion and gouernment would now be forced and adulterated by the tyrannous command , and superstitious customes of Poland , wherewithall they knew their King was wholly corrupted . No heart so Noble , no head so circumspect , no hande so victorious , to order the state , manage the affaires , and fight the battailes of their Countrey , Now he was dead all hope was buried , and all their happines , and fréedom should be laid in the graue with him , and last but not least of their sorrow , they wanted his body to giue it honorable funerall . But as this false newes made them true mourners , so this passion of sorrow for his supposed death , was afterward turned into the contrary passiō of ioy , for the Dukes strange and vnknowne deliuery : to whome wee will now returne , hauing left him before among the dead carkases of his Souldiers . There was a young Gentleman of Swethland , attendant to the Duke ( whose name I could not learne ) that saw the Duke when he fell , thinking him with the rest to haue beene slaine , and desirous to doe the last seruice to his Prince , kept close ( hauing a place fitte for his purpose ) hoping to recouer the body of the Duke , and finding in the darke of the night , a certain Gentleman of Poland , newly slaine , shifteth armour and apparrell with him , and hauing the Polish tongue , vndertooke as one of Fernsbecks souldiers to rifle the dead bodies , and hauing found the place where the Duke lay , all imbrued with the bloud of his Souldiers , and comming neere to raise the body , the Duke beganne to striue : The Gentleman amased , askt in fayre termes if he were aliue : to whome the Duke replyed , Art thou my friend ? the Gentleman told him his name and purpose , and sith he was aliue , he should horse him selfe vpon the Gentlemans horse , and flie vnto his ships , vsing the benefite of the night for his escape , while hee himselfe would make what shift he could to follow after . The Duke being thus raysed from this graue of bloud worse then Golgotha , embracced him , thankt him , and spake these words , God prosper thee , whome if it please , that thou shalt liue to out liue the fortunes of this night , there was neuer man so deare , as thou shalt be to thy Lord : wherevpon the Duke mounted , and with all speed hasted to his shippes , where the ioy of his comming was so much the greater , by how much the feare before of his death was the stronger . The Gentleman whom hee left behind , being vnluckely discouered , was vnfortunately slaine , which though the last , was not the least honour he atchieued , to die in the safegard of his Prince . The Duke stayed long for his returne , but at length suspecting that which had happened , hoyst saile and safely arriued in Swethland . It is a world to heare the concourse of people that from all parts came to sée him : Upon the newes of his landing , they strewd flowers in the way , as thinking the Earth vnworthy to beare him : they shewed all signes and tokens of ioy , as now holding themselues free from those feares , which the report of his death had before possest them with . Now as men newly reuiued , they beganne to entertaine new hopes , and to flatter themselues with a perpetuall stability of their estates : The Sunne , which they supposed had made an eternall Set from their Horizon , did now shine againe in the middest of their H●mispheare , and this glad day , after their sad night , they made a generall vow sor euer to consecrate . Thus as in a triumphant manner the Duke helde on his course , to Stockeholland , where the triumphes for his deliuery he found doubled , with the Dutches his wife , his kindred and his neerest friends , that in ioy of his returne feasted many dayes together . Duke Fernsbecke proud of the late victory , let slippe no time ▪ but hauing the seconds of his power , safely landed out of Poland , recouered many of his townes and Castles which hee before had lost , and which he holdeth at this day : Duke ▪ Charles did little that Summer , but that hee sent certaine forces to strengthen those principall townes and 〈◊〉 in Liefland , which he yet holdeth . And in this Summer , not from any ambitions desire of his owne , but the policy of the time , in the state of the Kingdome , so requi●●●● , at the speciall instigation of his friends , for the coun●●●●s good , but principally vpon respect of the churches peace , 〈◊〉 tooke vppon him the Crowne and Scepter of Swethland , in the yeare of our Lord God , 1604. which hee doth still no●ly and peaceably gouerne , as the state of the Time doth suffer . The wars being for the most part transferred into the Dukedome of Leifland . And thus as I 〈◊〉 enformed , standeth the condition of the affaires of that kingdome at this time . FINIS 
A44509	----	An account of what happen'd in the kingdom of Sweden in the years 1669, and 1670 and upwards In relation to some persons that were accused for witches; and tryed and executed by the Kings command. Together with the particulars of a very sad accident that befel a boy at Malmoe in Schonen in the year, 1678. by the means of witchcraft, attested by the ablest and most judicious men of that town. Both translated out of High-Dutch into English, By Anthony Horneck D.D. Horneck, Anthony, 1641-1697. 1682 Approx. 56 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 21 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A44509 Wing H2817 ESTC R216940 99828653 99828653 33084 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A44509) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 33084) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1966:06) An account of what happen'd in the kingdom of Sweden in the years 1669, and 1670 and upwards In relation to some persons that were accused for witches; and tryed and executed by the Kings command. Together with the particulars of a very sad accident that befel a boy at Malmoe in Schonen in the year, 1678. by the means of witchcraft, attested by the ablest and most judicious men of that town. Both translated out of High-Dutch into English, By Anthony Horneck D.D. Horneck, Anthony, 1641-1697. [16], 24, [2] p. : ill. Printed for S. Lownds, [London] : 1682. With a final errata leaf. Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Witchcraft -- Early works to 1800. Sweden -- History -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800. 2003-09 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2003-10 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-11 Paul Schaffner Sampled and proofread 2004-11 Paul Schaffner Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-01 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion AN ACCOUNT Of what happen'd in the KINGDOM OF SWEDEN In the Years 1669 , and 1670 and upwards . In Relation to some Persons that were accused For Witches ; AND TRYED and EXECUTED By the Kings Command . Together with the Particulars of a very sad Accident that befel a Boy at Malmoe in Schonen in the Year , 1678. by the means of Witchcraft , attested by the Ablest and most judicious Men of that Town . Both Translated out of High-Dutch into English , By Anthony Horneck D. D. Printed for S. Lownds , 1682. The Translators PREFACE TO THE READER , Shewing what Credit may be given to the Matter of Fact related in the ensuing Narrative . THat we are to believe nothing , but what we have seen , is a rule so false , that we dare not call our selves rational Creatures , and avouch it ; yet as irrational as the Maxim is , 't is become modish with some Men , and those no very mean Wits neither , to make use of it ; and though they will hardly own it in its full Latitude , yet when it comes to Particulars , let the Reasons to the contrary be never so pregnant or convincing , they 'll hugg it as their sacred Anchor , and laugh at all those credulous Wretches , that without seeing , are so easily chous'd into an imprudent Confidence . And this pitiful Stratagem we find practised in no affair so much , as that of Spirits and Witches , and Apparitions , which must all be Fancies , and Hypocondriack Dreams , and the effects of distempered Brains , because their own are so dull as not to be able to pierce into those Mysteries . I do not deny but the Imagination may be , and is sometime deluded ; and melancholy People may fancy they hear Voices , and see very strange things , which have no other foundation but their own weakness , and like Bubbles break into Air , and nothing , by their own vanity . Yet as no man doth therefore take unpolisht Diamonds to be Pebbles , because they do look like them , so neither must all passages of this nature , we hear or read of , be traduced as self-conceit , or derided as Old Wives Fables , because some smell strong of Imposture and Sophistication . We believe men of Reason and Experience , and free from Fumes , when a person of ordinary Intellectuals finds no great credit with us ; and if we think our selves wise for so doing , why should any Man so much forget himself , as to be an Infidel in point of such Phaenomena's , when even the most judicious men have had experience of such passages ? It seems to me no less than madness to contradict what both wise and unwise Men do unanimously agree in ; and how Jews , Heathens , Mahometans , and Christians , both learned and unlearned , should come to conspire into this Cheat , as yet seems to me unaccountable . If some few melancholy Monks , or old Women had seen such Ghosts and Apparitions , we might then suspect , that what they pretend to have seen might be nothing , but the effect of a disordered Imagination ; but when the whole World , as it were , and Men of all Religions , Men of all Ages too , have been forced by strong evidences , to acknowledge the truth of such occurrences , I know not what strength there can be in the Argument , drawn from the consent of Nations in things of a sublimer nature , if here it be of no efficacy . Men that have attempted to evade the places of Scripture , which speak of Ghosts and Witches ; we see , how they are forced to turn and wind the Texts , and make in a manner Noses of Wax of them , and rather squeeze than gather the sence , as if the holy Writers had spoke like Sophisters , and not like Men , who made it their business to condescend to the capacity of the Common people . Let a man put no force at all on those passages of holy Writ , and then try what sence they are like to yield . It 's strange to see , how some Men have endeavoured to elude the Story of the Witch of Endor ; and as far as I can judge , play more Hocus-pocus tricks in the explication of that passage , than the Witch herself did in raising the deceased Samuel . To those Straits is Falshood driven , while Truth loves Plain , and undisguised Expressions ; and Errour will seek out Holes and Labyrinths to hide it self , while Truth plays above-board , and scorns the subterfuges of the Sceptick Interpreter . Men and Brethren , why should it seem a thing incredible with you , that God should permit Spirits to appear , and the Devil to exert his Power among Men on Earth ? Hath God ever engaged his Word to the contrary ? Or is it against the nature of Spirits to form themselves new Vehicles and visible shapes , or to animate grosser substances to shew themselves to Mortals upon certain occasions ? I am so much a Prophet , as to foresee what will be the fate of the ensuing story , nor can I suppose that upon the reading of it , Mens verdicts will be much changed from what they were , if they have set up this resolution , to believe nothing that looks like the shadow of an Apparition , though the things mentioned here , cannot be unknown to any that have been conversant with foreign Affairs of late years . And though there cannot be a greater evidence , than the testimony of a whole Kingdom , yet your nicer Men will think it a disparagement to them to believe it ; nor will it ever extort Assent from any , that build the reputation of their wit upon contradicting what hath been received by the vulgar . The passages here related wrought so great a Consternation , not onely on the Natives , but Strangers too , that the Heer Christian Rumpf , then Resident for the States General at Stockholm , thought himself obliged to send away his little Son for Holland , lest he should be endangered by those villanous practices , which seem'd to threaten all the Inhabitants of the Kingdom . And be that doubts of it , may be satisfied at Dr. Harrel's in St. James's Park , to whom the Letter was written . And a friend of mine in Town , being then in Holstein , remembers very well that the Duke of Holstein sent an Express to the King of Sweden to know the truth of this famous Witchcraft : To whom the King modestly replied , That his Judges and Commissioners had caused divers Men , Women , and Children to be Burnt and Executed upon such pregnant Evidences , as were brought before them ; but whether the Actions they confessed , and which were proved against them , were real , or onely effects of strong Imagination , he was not as yet able to determine . Add to all this , that the Circumstances mentioned in the ensuing Narrative , as I am informed , are at this day to be seen in the Royal Chancery at Stockholm ; and a person of my acquaintance offered me to procure Copy of them under the hands of publick Registers , if I desired it : Not to mention that in the year 72. Baron Sparr , who was sent Embassador from the Crown of Sweden to the Court of England , did upon his word aver the matter of Fact recorded here , to be undoubtedly true , to several persons of Note and Eminency , with other particulars , stranger than those set down in these Papers . And to this purpose divers Letters were sent from Sweden and Hamburgh to several persons here in London ; insomuch , that should a Man born in , or acquainted with those parts , hear any person dispute the truth of it , he would wonder where people have lived , or what sullen humour doth possess them , to disbelieve that , which so many thousands in that Kingdom have felt the sad effect of . Since the first Edition , it hath been my fortune to be acquainted with the Lord Leyonberg , Envoy Extraordinary from the King of Sweden , living in York Buildings , with whom discoursing about these Affairs , I found that the Account he gave , agreed for the most part with what is mentioned in the Narrative ; and because his Testimony , being a publick Person , may be of some moment in a thing relating to that Kingdom , I have here set it down in his own words . Having read this Narrative , I could do no less , then upon the Request of the Translator and Publisher of this Story , acknowledge , that to my best Remembrance , and according to the best Reports that have been made to me , the Matter of Fact mentioned in it , is true , and that the Witches confessed such things , and were accordingly Executed . Witness my Hand , LEYONBERGH , London , March 8 , 1682. I do not take upon me to justifie the Truth of what the Witches said , for dealing with the Father of Lies , it 's probable , Veracity is not a Vertue , that they greatly study , yet that the Devil speaks truth sometimes , is a thing so far from being impossible , that if we give credit to the Sacred History , we must grant that all , he saith , is not False , or Erroneous . All , I design at this time , is only to suggest , that it is not altogether irrational to conceive , that he or his Emissaries are capable of such Actions and Pranks , as are related in these Papers . That a Spirit can lift up Men and Women , and grosser Substances , and convey them through the Air , I question no more , than I doubt that the Wind can overthrow Houses , or drive Stones , and other heavy Bodies upward from their Centre . And were I to make a person of a dull understanding , apprehend the nature of a Spirit , I would represent it to him under the Notion of an Intelligent Wind , or a strong Wind , informed by a highly Rational Soul ; as a Man may be called an intelligent piece of Earth . And this Notion David seemed to favour , when speaking of these Creatures , Psal. 104.4 . he tells us , that God makes his Angels Wind , for in the original it's 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and most certainly , if they be so , they must be reasonable windy substances ; nor doth the expression , which immediately follows in that Verse , cross this exposition , viz. That he makes his Ministers a flaming Fire ; for it 's no new opinion , that some of those invisible Substances are of a Fiery , and others of an Airy Nature ; and as we see , God gives Rational Creatures here on Earth , Bodies composed of grosser Matter , why should it seem incougruous for him to give Rational Creatures above us , Bodies of a subtiler and thinner Matter , or such Matter , as those higher Regions do afford ? and if Wind breaking forth from the Cavernes of Hills , and Mountains have such force , as makes us very often stand amazed at the effects , what Energy might we suppose to be in Wind , were it inform'd by Reason , or a Reasonable Being ? And though I cannot comprehend the Philosophy of the Devils committing Venereal Acts , and having Children , and those Children upon their Copulation bringing forth Toads and Serpents , yet I can very rationally conceive , that having more than ordinary power over Matter , he can either animate dead Bodies , and by the help of them commit those Villanies , which modesty bids us to conceal ; or some other way compound , and thicken Atomes into what shape he pleases , especially if he meet with no hinderance from a higher power . And he that was permitted , as we see in the Gospel , to possess and actuate living Men , and do with them almost what he pleased , why may not he commit wickedness by such Instruments , and cast Mists before the Witches eyes , that they may not know who they are ? And he that could in Aegypt produce Frogs , either real or counterfeit ones , Why may not he be supposed to be able to produce such Toads and Serpents out of any mishapen Creatures , and lumps of Matter , of his own compounding , at least represent the shapes of them to the deluded Witches , that they shall imagine them to be really such things , as they seem to be . Nor is this to be admired in the Devil more than Tricks are in Juglers , who by slight of Art can represent things to the ignorant Spectator , which he shall be ready to swear to be real , though they are nothing less , and I suppose we may allow the the Devill a greater degree of cunning , than an ordinary Jugler . However , Spirits that know the nature of material things better than the deepest Philosophers , and understand better , how things are joyned and compounded , and what the Ingredients of terrestrial Productions are , and see things ( grosser things at least ) in their first principles , and have power over the Air , and other Elements , and have a thousand ways of shaping things and representing them to the external Senses of vicious Men , what may not they be supposed to be able to do , ( if they have but Gods permission to exert their power ) and that God doth sometimes permit such things , we have reason to believe , who read what signs and wonders Simon Magus , and Apollonius Tyanaeus wrought by the power of darkness , and how not a few men sin to that degree , that God suffers them to be led Captive by the Devil , and dooms them to that slavery we read of in the Revelation , He that is filthy , let him be filthy still . Spirits by being Devils do not lose their nature ; and let any man in sober sadness consider , what Spirits are said to be able to do in Scripture , and what they have done , and compare those passages with what is said in the following Relation , and he will not think those things , the Witches confessed , altogether impossible . Yet still , as I said before , I do not pretend to be their Advocate , but shall leave it to the Reader to judge of the truth , or untruth of their Confessions , as he sees occasion , only beg of him not to condemn every thing as a falshood , before due consideration of what Spirits are capable of doing . That in so great a multitude as were Accused , Condemned , and Executed for Witches , there might be some who suffered unjustly , and owed their death more to the Malice of their Neighbours , than to their skill in the Black Art , I will readily grant ; nor will I deny , that when the News of these Transactions , and how the Children bewitched , fell into Fits , and strange unusual Postures , spread abroad in the Kingdom , some fearful and credulous people , if they saw their Children any way disordered , might think they were bewitched , or ready to be carried away by Imps ; This happens in all consternations , and our fears make us see that , which unbyassed Eyes cannot perceive ; and of this a Gentleman who was an Ear-witness , gave me this instance , of a Ministers Child of his acquaintance not far from Stockholm , who being told , and assured by his Wife , that the Child was carried to Blockula every night , and convey'd back into his bed again , resolved to sit up with the Boy , and see whether any Devil durst be so bold as to snatch him out of his arms . The Child went to Bed , and between twelve and one of the Clock at night , began to groan in his sleep , and seemed to shiver a little , at the sight whereof the Mother began to weep and mourn , thinking that the Child was just going to be snatcht away , but her Husband smiling at the Conceit , and pleading with her , that the Childs laying his arms out of Bed might be the cause of these symptomes , took the Child in his arms , and there kept him till towards two or three of the Clock , but no Spirit came or medled with him , yet was his Wife so possessed with the conceit , or fear of transportation , that his strongest Arguments could scarce make her believe the contrary ; and the same person , ( a near Relation of the aforesaid Envoy ) added , how much malice and ill nature was able to effect , whereof he gave this example , which himself saw , and could testifie the truth of , viz. how in the year , 1676. at Stockholme , a young Woman accused her own Mother of being a Witch , and swore positively , that she had carried her away at night ; whereupon both the Judges and Ministers of the Town exhorted her to Confession and Repentance ; But she stifly denied the Allegations , pleaded Innocence , and though they burnt another Witch before her face , and lighted the fire , she her self was to burn in , before her , yet she still justified her self , and continued to do so to the last , and continuing so , was burnt . She had indeed been a very bad Woman , but it seems this crime she was free from , for within a fortnight , or three weeks after , her Daughter which had accused her , came to the Judges in open Court ( weeping and howling ) and confessed that she had wronged her Mother , and unjustly out of a spleen , she had against her for not gratifying her in a thing , she desired , had charged her with that Crime which she was as innocent of , as the Child unborn ; whereupon the Judges gave order for her execution too . There is no publick Calamity , but some ill people will serve themselves of the sad Providence , and make use of it for their own ends , as Thieves , when a House or Town is on fire , will steal and filch what they can ; yet as there is no Fable , but hath some Foundation in History , so when wicked people make use of such Arguments against the persons they hate , it 's a sign there was such a thing , that gave them occasion to fix the calumny ; and had not such things been done before , they could not have any colour for their Villany . I could add a known passage , that happen'd in the year 1659. at Crossen in Silesia , of an Apothecary's Servant . The chief Magistrate of that Town at that time was the Princess Elizabeth Charlotta , a person famous in her generation . In the Spring of the year one Christopher Monigk , a Native of Serbest , a Town belonging to the Princes of Anhalt , Servant to an Apothecary , died and was buried with the usual Ceremonies of the Lutheran Church . A few days after his decease , a Shape exactly like him in face , clothes , stature , meen , &c. appeared in the Apothecaries Shop , where he would set himself down , and walk sometimes , and take the Boxes , Pots , Glasses off of the Shelves , and set them again in their places , and sometimes try , and examine the goodness of the Medicines , weigh them in a pair of Scales , pound the Drugs with a mighty noise in a Mortar , nay , serve the people , that came with their Bills to the Shop , take their Money , and lay it up safe in the Counter ; in a word , do all things that a Journey-man in such cases uses to do . He looked very ghastly upon those , that had been his fellow Servants , who were afraid to say any thing to him ; and his Master being sick at that time of the Gout , he was often very troublesome to him , would take the Bills that were brought him , out of his hand , snatch away the Candle sometimes , and put it behind the Stove ; At last , he took a Cloak that hung in the Shop , put it on and walked abroad , but minding no body in the Streets , went along , entred into some of the Citizens Houses , and thrust himself into company , especially of such as he had formerly known , yet saluted no body , nor spoke to any one but to a Maid servant , whom he met hard by the Church-yard , and desired to go home to his Masters house , and dig in a Ground-chamber , where she would find an inestimable Treasure ; but the Maid amazed at the sight of him , sounded ; whereupon he lift her up , but left such a mark upon her Flesh with lifting her , that it was to be seen for some time after . The Maid having recovered her self , went home , but fell desperately sick upon 't , and in her sickness discovered what Monigk had said to her ; and accordingly they digged in the place , she had named , but found nothing but an old decayed Pot , with a Haematites or Blood-Stone in it . The Princess hereupon caused the young Mans body to be digged up , which they found putrified with purulent Matter , flowing from it ; and the Master being advised to remove the young Mans Goods , Linnen , Clothes , and things , he left behind him when he died , out of the House , the Spirit thereupon left the House , and was heard of no more . And this some people now living will take their Oath upon , who very well remember they saw him after his decease , and the thing being so notorius , there was instituted a publick Disputation about it in the Academy of Leipsig * by one Henry Conrad , who disputed for his Doctors Degree in the University . And this puts me in mind of an Apothecary at Reichenbach in Silesia , about fifteen years ago ( I had it from a very credible Witness ) who after his death appeared to divers of his acquaintance , and cryed out , that in his life time he had poisoned several Men with his Drugs . Whereupon the Magistrates of the Town after consultation , took up his Body , and burnt it ; which being done , the Spirit disappeared , and was seen no more . But if the Stories related in the preceding Book are not sufficient to convince Men , I am sure an example from beyond Sea , will gain no credit . It 's enough that I have shewn Reasons which may induce my Reader to believe that he is not imposed upon by the following Narrative ; and that it is not in the nature of those Pamphlets , they cry about the Streets , containing very dreadful News from the Country , of Armies fighting in the Air. A RELATION OF THE Strange VVitchcraft Discovered in the Village Mohra in Swedeland , Taken out of the publick Register of the Lords Commissioners appointed by his Majesty the King of Sweden to examine the whole business , in the Years of our Lord 1669. and 1670. THE News of this Witchcraft coming to the King's Ear , his Majesty was pleased to appoint Commissioners , some of the Clergy , and some of the Laity , to make a Journey to the Town aforesaid , and to examine the whole business ; and accordingly the Examination was ordered to be on the 13th of August ; and the Commissioners met on the 12th instant , in the said Village , at the Parsons House , to whom both the Minister and several people of fashion complained with tears in their Eyes , of the miserable condition they were in , and therefore begg'd of them to think of some way , whereby they might be delivered from that Calamity . They gave the Commissioners very strange Instances of the Devils Tyranny among them ; how by the help of Witches , he had drawn some Hundreds of Children to him , and made them subject to his power ; how he hath been seen to go in a visible shape through the Country , and appeared daily to the people ; how he had wrought upon the poorer sort , by presenting them with Meat and Drink , and this way allured them to himself , with other circumstances to be mentioned hereafter . The Inhabitants of the Village added , with very great lamentations , that though their Children had told all , and themselves sought God very earnestly by Prayer , yet they were carried away by him ; and therefore begg'd of the Lords Commissioners to root out this hellish Crew , that they might regain their former rest and quietness ; and the rather , because the Children which used to be carried away in the County or District of Elfdale , since some Witches had been burnt there , remained unmolested . That day , i. e. the 13 th of August , being the last Humiliation-day Instituted by Authority for removing of this Judgment , the Commissioners went to Church , where there appeared a considerable Assembly both of young and old : the Children could read most of them , and sing Psalms , and so could the Women , though not with any great zeal or fervor . There were preached two Sermons that day , in which the miserable case of those people , that suffered themselves to be deluded by the Devil , was laid open ; and these Sermons were at last concluded with very fervent prayer . The Publick Worship being over , all the people of the Town were called together to the Parsons House , near Three thousand of them . Silence being commanded , the Kings Commission was read publickly in the hearing of them all , and they were charged under very great Penalties to conceal nothing of what they knew , and to say nothing but the truth ; those especially , who were guilty , that the Children might be delivered from the Clutches of the Devil . They all promised obedience ; the guilty feignedly , but the guiltless weeping and crying bitterly . On the 14th of August the Commissioners met again , consulting how they might withstand this dangerous flood ; after long deliberation , an Order also coming from his Majesty , they did resolve to execute such , as the matter of fact could be proved upon ; Examination being made , there were discovered no less than Threescore and ten in the Village aforesaid , Three and twenty of which freely confessing their Crimes , were condemned to dye ; the rest , one pretending she was with Child , and the other denying and pleading not guilty , were sent to Fahluna , where most of them were aftewards Executed . Fifteen Children which likewise confessed that they were engaged in this Witchery , died as the rest ; Six and thirty of them between nine and sixteen years of age , who had been less guilty , were forced to run the gantlet ; Twenty more , who had no great inclination , yet had been seduced to those hellish Enterprizes , because they were very young , were condemned to be lash'd with Rods upon their hands , for three Sundays together at the Church-door ; and the aforesaid Six and thirty were also doom'd to be lashed this way once a week for a whole year together . The number of the Seduced Children was about Three hundred . On the twenty fifth of August , Execution was done upon the notoriously guilty , the day being bright and glorious , and the Sun shining , and some thousands of people being present at the Spectacle . The Order and Method observed in the Examination was thus : First , the Commissioners and the Neighbouring Justices went to prayer ; this done , the Witches , who had most of them Children with them , which they either had Seduced , or attempted to Seduce , from four years of age to sixteen , were set before them . Some of the Children complained lamentably of the misery and mischief they were forced sometime to suffer of the Witches . The Children being asked whether they were sure , that they were at any time carried away by the Devil ; they all declared they were , begging of the Commissioners that they might be freed from that intolerable slavery . Hereupon the Witches themselves were asked , whether the Confessions of these Children were true , and admonished to confess the truth , that they might turn away from the Devil unto the living God. At first , most of them did very stifly , and without shedding the least tear deny it , though much against their will and inclination . After this , the Children were Examined , every one by themselves , to see whether their Confessions did agree or no ; and the Commissioners found that all of them , except some very little ones , who could not tell all the Circumstances , did punctually agree in the confession of particulars . In the mean while the Commissioners that were of the Clergy examined the Witches , but could not bring them to any Confession , all continuing stedfast in their denials , till at last some of them burst out into tears , and their Confession agreed with what the Children had said . And these expressed their abhorrency of the fact , and begg'd pardon ; adding , that the Devil , whom they call'd Loeyta , had stopt the Mouths of some of them , and stopt the Ears of others ; and being now gone from them , they could no longer conceal it , for they now perceived his Treachery . The Confession which the Witches made in Elfdale , to the Judges there , agreed with the Confession they made at Mohra : and the chief things they confessed , consisted in these three points . 1. Whither they used to go . 2. What kind of place it was , they went to , called by them Blockula , where the Witches and the Devil used to meet . 3. What evil or mischief they had either done , or designed there . 1. Of their Journey to Blockula . The Contents of their Confession . WE of the Province of Elfdale , do confess that we used to go to a Gravel-pit which lay hard by a cross-way , and there we put on a Vest over our heads , and then danced round , and after this ran to the cross-way , and called the Devil thrice , first with a still voice , the second time somewhat louder , and the third time very loud , with these words , Antecessor come and carry us to Blockula . Whereupon , immediately he used to appear , but in different Habits ; but for the most part we saw him in a gray Coat , and red and blew Stockings : he had a red Beard , a high-crown'd Hat , with Linnen of divers colours wrapt about it , and long Garters upon his Stockings . Then he asked us , whether we would serve him with Soul and Body . If we were content to do so , he set us on a Beast which he had there ready , and carried us over Churches and high Walls ; and after all , we came to a green Meadow , where Blockula lies . We must procure some scrapings of Altars , and filings of Church-Clocks ; and then he gives us a horn with a Salve in it , wherewith we do anoint our selves ; and a Saddle , with a Hammer and a wooden Nail , thereby to fix the Saddle ; whereupon we call upon the Devil , and away we go . Those that were of the Town of Mohra , made in a manner the same Declaration : Being asked whether they were sure of a real personal Transportation , and whether they were awake when it was done ; they all answered in the Affirmative , and that the Devil sometimes laid something down in the place that was very like them . But one of them confessed , that he did onely take away her strength , and her body lay still upon the ground ; yet sometimes he took even her body with him . Being asked , how they could go with their Bodies through Chimneys and broken Panes of Glass , they said , that the Devil did first remove all that might hinder them in their flight , and so they had room enough to go . Others were asked , how they were able to carso many Children with them ; and they answered , that when the Children were asleep they came into the Chamber , laid hold of the Children , which straightway did awake , and asked them whether they would go to a Feast with them ? to which some answered , Yes , others , No ; yet they were all forced to go . They only gave the Children a Shirt , a Coat and a Doublet , which was either red or blew , and so they did set them upon a Beast of the Devils providing , and then they rid away . The Children confessed the same thing ; and some added , that because they had very fine clothes put upon them , they were very willing to go . Some of the Children concealed it from their Parents , but others discover'd it to them presently . The Witches declared moreover , that till of late they never had that power to carry away Children , but onely this year and the last , and the Devil did at this time force them to it ; that heretofore it was sufficient to carry but one of their Children , or a strangers Child with them , which yet hapned seldom , but now he did plague them and whip them if they did not procure him Children , insomuch that they had no peace nor quiet for him ; and whereas formerly one journey a week would serve turn , from their own Town to the place aforesaid , now they were forced to run to other Towns and Places for Children , and that they brought with them , some fifteen , some sixteen Children every night . For their Journey , they said they made use of all sorts of Instruments , of Beasts , of Men , of Spits and Posts , according as they had opportunity : if they do ride upon Goats , and have many Children with them , that all may have room , they stick a spit into the back-side of the Goat , and then are anointed with the aforesaid Ointment . What the manner of their Journey is , God alone knows : Thus much was made out , That if the Children did at any time name the Names of those that had carried them away , they were again carried by force either to Blockula , or to the Cross-way , and there miserably beaten , insomuch that some of them died of it : and this some of the Witches confessed ; and added , That now they were exceedingly troubled and tortured in their minds for it . The Children thus used lookt mighty bleak , wan , and beaten . The marks of the Lashes , the Judges could not perceive in them , except in one Boy , who had some Wounds and holes in his Back , that were given him with Thorns ; but the Witches said , they would quickly vanish . After this usage the Children are exceeding weak ; and if any be carried over-night , they cannot recover themselves the next day ; and they often fall into fits , the coming of which they know by an extraordinary paleness that seizes on the Children ; and if a fit comes upon them , they lean on their Mothers Arms , who sit up with them sometimes all night ; and when they observe the Paleness coming , shake the Children , but to no purpose . They observe further , That their Childrens Breasts grow cold at such times ; and they take sometimes a burning Candle and stick it in their Hair , which yet is not burnt by it . They swoun upon this paleness , which Swoun lasteth sometimes half an hour , sometimes an hour , sometimes two hours , and when the Children come to themselves again , they mourn and lament , and groan most miserably , and beg exceedingly to be eased : This two old men declared upon Oath before the Judges , and called all the Inhabitants of the Town to witness , as persons that had most of them experience of this strange Symptome of their Children . A little Girl of Elfdale confessed , That naming the name of IESUS as she was carried away ▪ she fell suddenly upon the Ground , and got a great hole in her Side , which the Devil presently healed up again , and away he carried her ; and to this day the Girl confessed , she had exceeding great pain in her Side . Another Boy confessed too , That one day he was carried away by his Mistress , and to perform the Journey he took his own Fathers Horse out of the Meadow where it was , and upon his return , she let the Horse go in her own ground . The next morning the Boys Father sought for his Horse , and not finding it , gave it over for lost ; but the Boy told him the whole story , and so his Father fetcht the Horse back again ; and this one of the Witches confessed . 2. Of the place where they used to assemble , called Blockula , and what they did there . THey unanimously confessed , that Blockula is situated in a delicate large Meadow , whereof you can see no end . The place or house they met at , had before it a Gate painted with divers colours ; through this Gate they went into a little Meadow distinct from the other , where the Beasts went , that they used to ride on : But the Men whom they made use of in their Journey , stood in the House by the Gate in a slumbering posture , sleeping against the Wall. In a huge large Room of this House , they said , there stood a very long Table , at which the Witches did sit down : And that hard by this Room was another Chamber , where there were very lovely and delicate Beds . The first thing they said , they must do at Blockula was , That they must deny all , and devote themselves Body and Soul to the Devil , and promise to serve him faithfully , and confirm all this with an Oath . Hereupon they cut their Fingers , and with their Bloud writ their Name in his Book . They added , that he caused them to be Baptized too by such Priests as he had there , and made them confirm their Baptism with dreadful Oaths and Imprecations . Hereupon the Devil gave them a Purse , wherein there were filings of Clocks with a Stone tied to it , which they threw into the Water , and then were forced to speak these words ; As these filings of the Clock do never return to the Clock from which they are taken , so may my Soul never return to Heaven . To which they add Blasphemy and other Oaths and Curses . The mark of their cut Fingers is not found in all of them : But a Girl who had been slashed over her Finger , declared , that because she would not stretch out her Finger , the Devil in anger had so cruelly wounded it . After this they sate down to Table ; and those that the Devil esteemed most , were placed nearest to him ; but the Children must stand at the door , where he himself gives them Meat and Drink . The Diet they did use to have there , was , they said , Broth with Colworts and Bacon in it , Oatmeal , Bread spread with Butter , Milk , and Cheese . And they added , that sometimes it tasted very well , and sometimes very ill . After Meals they went to Dancing , and in the mean while Swore and Cursed most dreadfully , and afterward went to fighting one with another . Those of Elfdale confessed , That the Devil used to play upon an Harp before them , and afterwards to go with them that he liked best , into a Chamber , where he committed venereous Acts with them ; and this indeed all confessed , That he had carnal knowledge of them , and that the Devil had Sons and Daughters by them , which he did Marry together , and they did couple , and brought forth Toads and Serpents . One day the Devil seemed to be dead , whereupon there were great lamentations at Blockula ; but he soon awaked again . If he hath a mind to be merry with them , he lets them all ride upon Spits before him ; takes afterwards the Spits and beats them black and blue , and then laughs at them . And he bids them believe , that the day of Judgment will come speedily , and therefore sets them on work to build a great House of Stone , promising , that in that House he will preserve them from God's fury , and cause them to enjoy the greatest delights and pleasures : but while they work exceeding hard at it , there falls a great part of the Wall down again , whereby some of the Witches are commonly hurt , which makes him laugh , but presently he cures them again . They said , they had seen sometimes a very great Devil like a Dragon , with fire round about him , and bound with an Iron Chain ; and the Devil , that converses with them tells them , that if they confess any thing , he will let that Great Devil loose upon them , whereby all Swedeland shall come into great danger . They added , That the Devil had a Church there , such another as in the Town of Mohra . When the Commissioners were coming , He told the Witches , they should not fear them ; for he would certainly kill them all . And they confessed , that some of them had attempted to Murther the Commissioners , but had not been able to effect it . Some of the Children talked much of a white Angel , which used to forbid them what the Devil had bid them do , and told them that those doings should not last long ; what had been done , had been permitted because of the wickedness of the People , and the carrying away of the Children should be made manifest . And they added , that this white Angel would place himself sometimes at the Door betwixt the Witches and the Children ; and when they came to Blockula , he pulled the Children back , but the Witches , they went in . 3. Of the Mischief or Evil which the Witches promised to do to Men and Beasts . THey confessed , that they were to promise the Devil , that they would do all that 's Ill ; and that the Devil taught them to Milk , which was in this wise : They used to stick a Knife in the Wall , and hang a kind of a Label on it , which they drew and stroaked ; and as long as this lasted , the persons that they had power over , were miserably plagued , and the Beasts were milked that way , till sometimes they died of it . A Woman confessed , that the Devil gave her a wooden Knife , wherewith , going into Houses ; she had power to kill any thing , she touched with it ; yet there were few , that would confess , that they had hurt any man or woman . Being asked whether they had murthered any Children , they confessed , that they had indeed tormented many , but did not know , whether any of them died of those plagues . And added , That the Devil had shewed them several places , where he had power to do mischief . The Minister of Elfdale declared , That one Night these VVitches , were to his thinking , upon the crown of his Head , and that from thence he had had a long continued pain of the Head. One of the Witches confessed too , that the Devil had sent her to torment that Minister : and that she was ordered to use a Nail and strike it into his Head , but it would not enter very deep ; and hence came that Head-ach . The aforesaid Minister said also , That one Night he felt a pain , as if he were torn with an Instrument , that they cleanse Flax with , or a Flax-comb ; and when he waked , he heard somebody scratching and scraping at the Window , but could see no-body . And one of the Witches confessed , that she was the person that did it , being sent by the Devil . The Minister of Mohra declared also , that one Night one of these Witches came into his House , and did so violently take him by the Throat , that he thought , he should have been choaked ; and waking , he saw the person that did it , but could not know her ; and that for some Weeks he was not able to speak , or perform Divine Service . An Old woman of Elfdale confessed , that the Devil had holpen her to make a Nail , which she struck into a Boys Knee , of which stroke the Boy remained same a long time . And she added , that before she burnt , or was Executed by the hand of Justice , the Boy would recover . They confessed also , that the Devil gives them a Beast about the bigness and shape of a young Cat , which they call a Carrier ; and that he gives them a Bird too as big as a Raven , but white . And these two Creatures they can send any where ; and where-ever they come , they take away all sorts of Victuals they can get , Butter , Cheese , Milk , Bacon , and all sorts of Seeds whatever they find , and carry it to the Witch . What the Bird brings they may keep for themselves ; but what the Carrier brings , they must reserve for the Devil , and that 's brought to Blockula , where he doth give them of it so much , as he thinks fit . They added likewise , that these Carriers fill themselves so full sometimes , that they are forced to spew by the way , which spewing is found in several Gardens , where Colworts grow , and not far from the houses of those Witches . It is of a yellow colour like Gold , and is called Butter of Witches . The Lords Commissioners were indeed very earnest , and took great pains to perswade them to shew some of their Tricks , but to no purpose ; for they did all unanimously confess , that since they had confessed all , they found that all their Witchcraft was gone , and that the Devil at this time appeared to them very terrible , with Claws on his Hands and Feet , and with Horns on his Head , and a long Tail behind , and shewed to them a Pit burning , with a Hand put out ; but the Devil did thrust the person down again with an Iron-fork ; and suggested to the Witches , that if they continued in their Confession , he would deal with them in the same manner . The abovesaid Relation is taken out of the Publick Register , where all this is related with more Circumstances . And at this time through all the Countrey there are Prayers weekly in all Churches , to the end that Almighty God would pull down the Devils Power , and deliver those poor Creatures , which have hither to groaned under it . An Account of what happen'd to a Boy at Malmoe in Schonen in the year 1678. supposed to be done by Witchcraft , and attested by the ablest , and most Judicious Men of that Town . HAving in the Preface to the foregoing Narrative taken notice of the Swedish Envoy Extraordinary , it may not be unsuitable to the Subject , these Papers treat of , to give the World an Account of a very strange Passage , which the said Envoy hath taken very great pains to satisfie himself in ; and of which he hath the publick Testimony of the Town , where it was done , by him . No longer ago than in the year 1678. an Alderman or Senator's Son of Malmoe in Schonen , a City belonging to the King of Sweden , the Boy being then about Thirteen years of age , his Name Abraham Mechelburg , going to School one Morning , as the custom is in that place about Six of the Clock , stay'd there till Eight , and then went home for his Breakfast , which when he had eaten , he was going back to School again , when just before the Door close by the lowermost Step , there lay a little Bundle of Linen Rags , which the Lad out of curiosity took up and open'd , but found nothing in it , but partly Pins , some crooked , some laid across , some without points , partly broken Horse-nails , and Nails without heads , partly Horse-hair , and such trash , which when it answered not his expectation , he rent asunder , and threw away . Some few days after , the Boy fell ill , and continued so for some time , no Physician being able to guess what ailed him . At last he began to void little Stones , at the Orifice of the Penis , which by degrees came forth bigger and bigger , some were perfect Pebles of all sorts of colours , and in process of time , there came forth great uneven Stones like pieces of Rocks , as if they were broken off of a greater Stone , whereof the Envoy hath two by him , One given him by the Father of the Boy ; and the other by the Kings Chirurgeon , both which I have thought fit to give the Reader the dimensions of . Before the Stones came forth , there was a strange motion in his Belly , as if something were alive in it , the Stones seemed to crack within , and something they heard , as if a great Stone were violently broken , and at this time he felt the greatest pain . When the Stones were ready to come forth , the Penis was drawn in so deep , that the Standers by could not perceive any thing of it ; and after that , it dropt those prodigious Stones , which seem rather to be fetch'd from Quarries , than produced by any Saline or Nitrous Matter in the Body . The Stone I have given the Figure of , is of a reddish colour , with some grains of white in it , heavy , and such as lie in common Roads and Highways . When the Stones came forth , the Boy felt no pain , the pain being most upon him , when the Stones within seem'd to crack , and a little before ; and the Fit was then so violent , that four or five Men were forced to hold him . The Boy in the mean while slept well at Night , eat , and drank as heartily as ever , discomposed at no time , but when the Fit of voiding these Stones was coming upon him . This lasted two years : The Parents had the Boy pray'd for at Church , and instantly besought God at home , whenever any of those Fits came upon him , to turn the Stream and to stop the Devils Power . The Boy is now as well as ever , rides abroad , and doth all things as he used to do before this accident befel him . The Envoy spoke both with the Father and the Boy , and tells me , they are no indigent People , but well to pass , and Persons of very good Reputation in the Town of Malmoe . While this misfortune lasted , the King of Sueden being then but a little way off , sent some of his Chirurgeons to the place , to know the truth thereof , who were by , when the Lad voided very strange Stones at the Orifice of the Penis , and gave the King an account of it : One of them to be throughly satisfied , held his hand under the Penis after it was drawn in , and there dropt a very odd Stone , broad and angular into his hand . The Envoy being upon the place last year , enquired of all People , whom he thought might not be very credulous , who unanimously bore witness of the thing ; and upon his request gave him the following Account , which I have translated out of the Original . A. H. BE it known , that during the Years , 1678. and 1679. a very wonderful thing happened in this City of Malmoe , to one of the Aldermen of the Town , his name John Mechelburg , and his Wife 's Abla Kruthmeyer ; for God having blessed them with three Sons , one of them Abraham by name , a Boy at this time aged about sixteen years , hath been very strangely afflicted with a praeternatural voiding of Stones , insomuch that during the space of those two years , he hath through the Virga of the Penis voided several hundreds of Stones great and small , which being weighed together , weighed no less than One and twenty pound , Averdu-poise some weighing 6 , some 7. some 8. some 9 ounces , full of Angles , and much like pieces of a Rock that 's broken by force , or instruments fit for that purpose . These broken Stones sometimes came forth at the Boys mouth , sometimes he voided them by siege , and the Parents of the Child have confidently assured , us that before this misfortune , the Boy had been sick several weeks together , and kept his Bed ; during which sickness something was seen moving in his Body , as if it had been some live thing . After this Sickness there appeared the Stones aforesaid ; The first that came forth , exceeded not the bigness of half a Pea , but in a short time after , they increased to a greater bulk ; when they were ready to come away , the Boy complained much of the Spine of his Back , where , as he said , he found incredible pain . While this lasted , he neither made Water , nor went to Stool sometimes in two Months , sometimes not in a quarter of a year ; sometimes the Stones , when they were past through the Virga appeared bloudy , and upon one of them there appeared a kind of Talch . Notwithstanding all this misery , the Boy continued to eat his Meat very heartily , nor was he troubled with this pain at all in the night , but slept quietly , as he used to do . About the latter end of this unexampled passion and misery , a matter of 64 Stones , for the most part small , came forth very fast one upon the neck of another , and since the 20th of September 1679. this misfortune hath totally left him , and he is as well as ever ; nor is there after all those Torments any defect to be found , or perceived either in his body , or the aforesaid Member of the Boy , but he continues safe and sound unto this day . And whereas in all probability , abundance of Men , because they have not been Eye-witnesses , will deride these passages , as fabulous , we whose names are under-written , upon the request and desire of the Lord John Leyonberg , Envoy Extraordinary of Sueden , have once more spoken and conferred with the Parents of the Boy , who have shewed us the abovesaid Stones , and given us one of the biggest , as a Present , and do hereby testifie that the passages related in the premises , are undoubtedly true , which Testimony we have also signed with our own hands , that in case the aforesaid Envoy coming into foreign parts , shall have occasion to speak of these things , Men may give credit to his Relation . Given at Malmoe this 20th of September , 1680. Christophorus Rostius , Med. D. & Prof. Nicolaus Hambraus , Pastor & Praepositus Malmoy . Wilhelmus Laurembergius , V. D. M. Malmoy . Martinus Torstorrius , Comminister , ibid. Sigismund Aschenborn , Consul Malmoy . Primar . John Caspar Heublin Consil. Malmoy . Ephraim Koldewey , Chirurgion to the Garison . The dimensions of the two Stones mentioned in these papers . ADVERTISEMENT . When the Boys Father , gave the Envoy the bigger Stone , he added this Testimonial or Certificate under his own hand , IN the Year of our Lord , 1678. Novemb. 30. This Stone came away from my Son Abraham Mechelburg through the Virga of the Penis , weighing three Ounces , and upward . Malmoe April 26. 1680. John Mechelburg . The Lesser Stone was given to the Envoy , by one of the King of Sueden's Chirurgions , that held his hand to the Orifice of the Penis , and felt and saw it drop into his hand . FINIS . The chief Errata of the First Part Correct them : In the Postscript . PAg. 46. 1 , 19. r. might give , p. 47. l. 30. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . In the Considerations about Witchcraft . The Epistle Dedicatory . PAg. 2. l. 25. r. Whisling . p. 4. l. 15. r. not need . p. 22. l. 10. r. contact . p. 25. l. 2. r. improbability . p. 31. l. 14. r. as those . p. 42. l. 28. r. Portents . p. 67. l. 23. r. on a. p. 72. l. 4. r. why sheuld . p. 100. l. 19. r. Symmt●t● . p. 101. l. 28. r. with what p. 104. l. 14. r. specifically different . p. 105. l. 15. r. As if . p. 113. l. 16. r. at least . p. 118. l. 17. r. sited . p. 119. l. 20. r. into it . p. 121. l. 30. r. Object . p. 126. l. 14. r. of it self . p. 127. 1. 9. r. Differentia . p. 135. 1. 30. r. Contraction . p. 144. 1. ●5 . r. so many . p. 152. l. 9. r. Hole●merians . p. 153. l. 14. r. Syner●ergics . p. 159. l. 12. r. is not . In the Answer to a Letter . &c. PAg. 2. l. 25. r. Impenetrability . p. 3. l. 6. r. impenetrable . ibid. r. penetrable . l. ●●3 . r. Sympathy . p. 4. l. 25. r. in that . p. 10. l. 16. r. brought for . p. 11. l. 16. r. Quiescence . p. 15. l. 10. r. can be . p. 17. l. 4. r. in it its . l. 10. r. Self-Activity , of . p. 19. l. 13. r. Inseparably , 1. 16. r. same . Whether . p. 23. l. 18. r. this . p. 31. l. 29. r. observing . When. p. 34. l. 10. r. better nature . p. 36. l. 5. r. to consist . p. 37. l. 23. r. of matter . l. 27. r. really such . p. 40. l. 2. r. Atomick . p. 45. l. 5. r. so relaxated . l. 24. r. is , no. l. 33. r. if we be . p. 46. l. 5. r. or other . p. 51. l. 18. r. 〈…〉 p. 70. l. 10. r. by its . p. 78. l. 9. r. to of . The Errata of the Second Part correct thus . PAg. 33. l. 2. r. whip ! the. p. 47. l. 8. r. Samuel l. 29. r. covered with . p. 49. l. 2. r. it was . p. 74. l. 17. r. 1661 , p. 76. l. 10. r. 1661 , p. 92. l. 7. r. was no. l. 22. r. ever . p. 95. l. 18. r. Women . p. 138. l. 15. r. the said . p. 164. l. 17. r. Metamorphosis . p. 167. l. 29. r. Modifie . p. 171. l. 9. r. august . p. 177. l. 5. r. he saw . p. 179. l. 22. r. uncoffined body . l. 29. r. memory . p. 183. l. 1. r. be neither . p. 198. l. 5. her Mistress . p. 237. l. 16. r. ceased p. 238. l. 18. r. no noises . p. 241. l. 26. r. his saying . p. 242. l. 12. r. of Spirits . p. 252. l. 9. r. Ban-water . p. 257. l. 16. r. her . p. 258. l. 2. r. 1677. p. 273. l. 12 r. verae . In the Continuation , &c. P , 49. l. 19. r. Horblin . In his Whip for the Droll , P , 43. l. 3. r. scene of things . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A44509-e100 * By reason of my absence from the Press , there was a mistake in the former Edition where it is Wittemberg . 
A13219	----	A short survey or history of the kingdome of Sueden Containing a briefe description of all the provinces of his whole dominion: as also the riches of his kingdome, the antiquity, nature, and manners of that nation; with the government of his realme, might, and power of this great King, as well by sea as by land; his great officers, his customes and revenves of the Crowne. With a genealogy and pedegree of the kings of Sueden, of those especially who have reigned these last five hundred yeers, with some of their most memorable acts and deeds, with their alliance and issue or off-spring. Something also more particularly concerning that illustrious invincible great Gustavus Adolphus the II. and of his wars with the Russian, Denmarke and Poland: as also of his most memorable acts since his comming to the crowne, as well before, as since his entring into Germany, untill this present yeere 1632. Suecia, sive de Suecorum Regis dominiis. English. Abridgments Bure, Anders, 1571-1646. 1632 Approx. 168 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 54 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A13219 STC 23518 ESTC S120735 99855929 99855929 21437 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13219) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 21437) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1259:7) A short survey or history of the kingdome of Sueden Containing a briefe description of all the provinces of his whole dominion: as also the riches of his kingdome, the antiquity, nature, and manners of that nation; with the government of his realme, might, and power of this great King, as well by sea as by land; his great officers, his customes and revenves of the Crowne. With a genealogy and pedegree of the kings of Sueden, of those especially who have reigned these last five hundred yeers, with some of their most memorable acts and deeds, with their alliance and issue or off-spring. Something also more particularly concerning that illustrious invincible great Gustavus Adolphus the II. and of his wars with the Russian, Denmarke and Poland: as also of his most memorable acts since his comming to the crowne, as well before, as since his entring into Germany, untill this present yeere 1632. Suecia, sive de Suecorum Regis dominiis. English. Abridgments Bure, Anders, 1571-1646. Hildebrandt, Andreas, d. 1637. Genealogia regum Sueciae. English. L. S., Sir, fl. 1632. Story, John, fl. 1632. [6], 103, [1]; [44] p. Printed [by John Beale] for Michael Sparke, and are to be sold by Iames Boler at the Marigold in Pavls-Church-yard, London : 1632. A reissue, with cancel title page and part 2 added, of "A short survey of the kingdome of Sweden", an abridged translation, by John Story, of: Bure, Anders. Suecia, sive de Suecorum Regis dominiis. Printer's name from STC. "The genealogie and pedigree of the most illustrious and most mighty kings in Sueden. .. By Andrevv Hildebrandt .. translated into English, by Sr. S.L. Knight", also issued separately as STC 13458, has separate dated title page and register. The last leaf is blank. Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Part 2 not filmed. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Gustaf -- II Adolf, -- King of Sweden, 1594-1632. Sweden -- History -- Early works to 1800. Sweden -- Kings and rulers -- Early works to 1800. 2006-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-05 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-05 Ali Jakobson Sampled and proofread 2007-05 Ali Jakobson Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A SHORT Survey or History of THE KINGDOME OF SVEDEN . Containing A BRIEFE DESCRIPTION OF ALL THE PROVINCES OF his whole Dominion : As also the riches of his Kingdome , the antiquity , nature , and manners of that Nation ; With the Government of his Realme , Might , and Power of this great King , as well by Sea as by Land ; his great Officers , his Customes and Revenves of the Crowne . With a Genealogy and Pedegree of the Kings of SVEDEN of those especially who have reigned these last five hundred yeers , with some of their most memorable Acts and Deeds , with their Alliance and Issue or Off spring . Something also more particularly concerning that Illustrious invincible Great GVSTAVUS ADOLPHVS the II. and of his Wars with the Russian , Denmarke and Poland : As also of his most Memorable Acts since his comming to the Crowne , as well before , as since his entring into Germany , untill this present yeere 1632. LONDON : Printed for Michael Sparke , and are to be sold by Iames Boler at the Marigold in Pavls-Church-yard . 1632. The Contents or principall heads handled in this whole Discourse . 1 OF the division of all these Northerne Countries and antiquity of the kingdome of Sweden , together with the large extent of this dominion , and the commodities this kingdome affords . 2 A more particular survey of the kingdome of Sweden , with a short description of the particular parts or Provinces thereof , and the benefit they yeeld to the king and subiect . 3 Of the nature , manners , and customes of the Swedish or Suetians , and into how many rankes or degrees the people are divided , where the Clergie is also comprehended . 4 Of the politicke and civill government of the kingdome of Sweden . Of their five great Colledges , or courts of Iustice , and some others also . Of the chiefe great officers of the kingdome . Of the might and power of the king of Sweden , both by sea and land : of his horse and foot forces , and great store of brasse ordnance . Of the great number of warre-ships and other ships or seruice , and the great number of marrriners wherewith this kingdome is for all occasions furnished . 6 Of customes and tributes , or subsi , dies ordinary and extraordinary belonging to the king of Sweden . 7 A catalogue of some kings of Sweden , together with some of their most memorable acts . 8 A more particular survey of the last kings of this countrey , of these last 500 , yeares , wi●h some other principall acts , alliance , issue , or off-spring . 9 Of great Gustavus Adolphus this present king now reigning , with his most memorable Acts , both before and after his entering into Germany . THE DESCRIPTION OF THE KINGDOME OF SWEDEN . I. OVr moderne Geographers call all those Northern countries of Europe declining towards the North ; the Northern world . This whole countrey ( say they ) is divided into two parts , Scania , and Dania , Scandia , or Scandinania , by Pliny , called an Iland of unknowne greatnesse , hems in & begirts about all the northermost part of Europe . This is a large and vast Region , extending it selfe from the 55. to the 72. degree of northerly latitude , above 1000. English miles , and from the 25. to the 65. degree of longitude , or 2400 of our miles . On the south side , it borders on Germany and Denmarke , on the North and West , on the Ocean Sea , and on the East on Russia . The parts of this countrey lying neerest to the South , where the Pole is not elevated above 60 degrees is indifferent temperat ; the Region lying betwixt the 60. degree and the arctick circle , are not so temperate , howbeit , the intemperature of the ayre is well regulated with the fertility of the soyle , in such places especially as are not covered over with woods ; or rocks , in the south & easterne parts principally . But the extreme , or most northern parts , lying betwixt the arcticl circle , and the pole arctick , enjoy neither a temporate ayre , nor yet a fruitful soile ; and since ; by reason of the faint heat of the Sun , corne could not there well ripen , therefore the wise Creator of all things hath furnished these countries with great variety of wild beasts and divers rivers , lakes & gulfes furnished with variety of wholesome fishes , for the sustaining of the inhabitants lives . It would seem that this Scandia was in former times far more populous , then it is at this time , witnesse these frequent transmigrations , and , as it were , inundations of the Scanzian people into othcr remote regions of the world ; when as partly by reason of the multitude , and naturall fecundity or fruitfulnes of that people , partly by reason of dearth of corn , & partly by their inclination to war and avoyding Idlenes , like Bees they sought out new hives for themselves and their children , and those great heapes of stones , even at this day in the most desarts & woods to be seen , & in former times , no doubt gathered together to cleanse the high waies , do undoubtedly evidence unto us , that in former times all those places have bin peopled , and therefore not without great reason , did the ancient writers call this country , a shop of people : officinam gentiū populorū que vaginam , & from hence have we not only the Normans , Suevians , Vandals , & divers other nations : but the Westorgoths , and ostrogoths , also who after many peregrinations , thorow many Provinces and Kingdomes , whom they wearied out with their wars , at length they setled themselves in Spain , where even at this day they beare rule . This Scandia , or Scādinavia , comprehends under it 2 northern kingdomes , Sweden & Norway . The kingdoms of Sweden , as witnesse the Scanzian histories , is more ancient then any of the others , from whose Kings hath the ancient families of the Kings of Denmark & Norway , are desceneded for Dan first King of Denmark , from whence this country was called Dania , or Danmarchia was the sonne of Humelus the 16 King of Sweden , and the Norvegians , in their Chronicle , before ever they come to their owne , reckon vp 25 Kings of Sweden , of whom is descended Hwithen , by the mother descended of one soluon , a certaine Prince of Norway succeeded him in his dominion , and haviuing not a little inlarged the same , left it to his lawfull heires and successros , from whom Haraldus Harsagher , being lineally descended in the fourth degree , having vanquished and expelled all the other petty Kings , did there first of all establish an absolute Monarchy , as witnesseth the ancient Chronicle of Norway , written by Master Iohn Martinus Slangerupensis , and published in Denmarke , Anno. 1595. Of this kingdome of Sweden , I purpose now to say some thing , as I finde it written in the Swedish History , howbeit , as briefely at I can : and speaking of the countrey , I shall say something of the several Provinces and Territories belonging to this Crowne , the commodities and riches they yeeld , both to King and Subject ; as also concerning the politicke government , together with divers customes of this countrey . In the next place , something shall be said of the might and power of this great King , both by Sea and Land , his chiefe Officers of State , &c. and then come wee to the Kings of that countrey , both ancient and of latter times , with some of their chiefe acts , and the latter Kings alliances . In the last place is something more particularly said concerning this great Gustavus Adolphus now raigning , and his chiefe acts , both before and since his expedition into Germany , briefly handled . The King of Sweden , or Swethland , call it as you list , although untill now of late yeeres , not so much taken notice of in these parts of the world as many other Princes and Potentates ; yet may it well appeare that hee is on meane Prince , nor of small power . His chiefe countrey , and from which he takes his chiefe denomination , is called by some Sueonia , and the people from thence Sueones : as also , and with us most frequently Suevia , and the people Swevi ; now there is in high Germany , another countrey sounding somewhat like it , called Suevia , the people Suevi , and in high Dutch Swaben , bordering on Bavaria , being a colonie in former times come out of this countrey of Sweden , of whom my purpose is not here to speake . This potent King then hath under his dominion , not onely this country of Sweden , properly so called , but also Gothland , Flintland , and a great part of Lapland , besides some Territories in the dominion of the great Duke or Knez of Russia , or Muscovia , as hereafter shall appeare . This countrey is a very fruitfull soyle , a land flowing with milke and honey ; and yeelding come in great abundance ; besides the great abundance of mettalls digged out of the bowells of the earth , and the excellency of the pastures of this land , may from hence appeare , that some countrey people of Holland , removing their habitation into Sweden , affimed that they made as much butter of 60. measures of milke there , as they did in Holland of a hundred the like measures . This pleasant countrey is replenished with innumerable lakes , furnished with most daint y fishes ; & out of these same lakes do run and Issue out many pleasant and profitable rivers . This country is in the South parts more plain & even ; but towards the North and VVst more mountainous , not without great store of woods , very usefull for the fining of those mettals , in so great abundance digg'd out of many of those mountaines . The maritane pares not of Swethland onley , but of Finland also , are for the most part environed with high and steepe rocky hils & Ilands , many of them being scarce covered with greene grasse , and this is the cause why it is so hard and difficult a matter for strangers , without some skilfull Pilot of the naturall inhabitans , to saile neere their shore , and strangers at their first approaching wonder that such a country should afford the inhabitants meanes to sustaine life , until such time ; as they are better acquainted with the inner parts of the countrey ; and this land hath likewise commerce with the I le of Brittaine Denmarke , Norway , Poland , Russia , and such other Notherne Regions beyond the 50 or 51 degrees of Northerly latitude , that it bringeth forth none of that noble liquor of the grape , which is notwithstanding in great abundance brought from other countries , and besides , they are well furnished with good ale and beere for their ordinary drinke . 2. The kingdome of Sweden is divided into Sweden , Gothland , Finland , Ingria and Esthionia . Sweden , or Swethland , called Suecia , or Sucovia , into Sueovia , properly so called , and the Northlands , Nordlandias . Of Sueovia , properly so called , are these parts or Provinces following . Vplandia , Vestmania , Dalecharlia , Nevira and Suedermania . This country Vplandia hath most cōmmonly bin graced with the pre-eminence above the rest , and where the King hath most commonly kept his Court. This country is very well furnished with plenty of very good corne , the which is liberally imparted to these daily diggers of mettalls upon the mountaines . It is not destitute of good mines of yron , and leed especially , and in some places , of silver also , although not very much . It is againe divided into three folk-lands ( as they call them ) that is ; shires , or Provinces of three people ; and these againe sub-divided into smaller parts , much answerable to our division of hundred , and which name they also attribute unto them . Of all the cities and townes , uot only of this , but of all the other Provinces of the Swedish dominions , Stackholme is the chiefe , and where the King most cōmonly makes his abode and residence , seated in an Iland among the waters , as Venice , for the which cause it had this name imposed . By meanes of the lake Melexus it hath brought from the inland al maner of grain , butter , cheese , and such other commodies usefull for the life of man , as also cooper , yron , and other mettals ; and again , by the same way sends them back such cōmodities as are brought from remote regions : and by the sea it is supplied with wine , oile , salt , &c. lt is much of the same degree of northerly latitude with the city Aberden in the of Scotland , it being seated in the South part of Sweden , to wit , betwixt the 58. and 59. degree . Next unto it , is Vpsalia ; somtime the royal seat of the adjacent northerne parts : for there was kept the Kings Court , the supreme court of justice , and there was also the Archbishops sea with a faire cathedrall Church , the which onely of all the rest , continueth yet untill this day . There there is also a famous Vniversity , of the which more hereafter . This City is seated , as it were , in the very center of this rich Province , on the banke of the River Sala . Besides these , there are yet in his Province some others of good note , howbeit , inferiour to the former , to wit , Enecopia , Sigrundia , Oregrundia . The next Province of Sueonia , is Vestmania , in fertility nothing inferiour to Vplandia , but in mettalls farre exceeding the same : for in it is a very rich silver mine , called Salbergh ; as for good yron and steele , there is there also great abundance , where mines of copper , lead and brimstone are not also wanting . The chiefe Citty thereof is called Grosia , and commonly Westeras , adorned with a Bishops sea , and a cathedrall Church , where is also a faire stately castle to be seene , and heere may one see great store of copper and lead brought from the hils of that countrey : There are yet besides this , the Townes Arbogia and Koping abounding with the same mettalls , but yron especially . The Province of Dalecharlia , although it be not inferiour to the former in the abundance of mettalls and mineralls , yet in the abundance of good copper digged out of these deepe vaults and cavernes , to the no small amazement of such as are not acquainted with such sights ; it doth farre exceede any other ; and besides copper , the same myne yeeldeth yet great store of brimstone , alum and copperas . And the water which is drawne from thence , changeth yron into good copper , with the losse of the fourth part , if the waight of the yron be in small pieces ; and the third part only , if the pieces be great and thick . This countrey yeelds also good store of graine ; howbeit , scarce sufficient to furnish those laborious painefull pioners , there being there such a number of them maintained at worke . Next unto it , is Nericia ▪ where although there be a silver myne , yet yeelding but small benefit , is therefore neglected . The mynes of brimstone yeeld also store of alum and copperas . It would seeme , that all the inhabitants of this countrey , are borne naturall Smiths : for they send abroad into all the neighbouring countries all manner of yron implements . They have but one citty , called Orebregia . The last is Sudermannia , which is neyther destitute of mettalls , nor yet of good store of yron , especially the parts adjoyning to the great lake Melerus . The chiefe city of this countrey is Nycopia , a famous port for traficke , and with all adorned with a faire castle , where the Duke of this countrey most commonly had his abode . Next is Strengosia an Episcopall Sea , with a Cathedrall Church , graced with the dead corps of Charles the 9. of that name , and father to the most famous and victorious King , great Gustavus now raigning . There are yet some other Townes belonging to this teritory , to wit , Tolga , Torsilia , and Trosa , all very rich and commodious for trafficke and commerce . The other part of Sweden , is properly called by the name of Northland . Of this Northland , there are two Provinces , Gestricia & Helsingia . Gestricia , had corn enough to supply the inhabitants wanrs , and besides , is well furnished with yron mynes : I hath in it one very good City , called Gervalia , seated by the Sea-side , as well for exporation , as importation of all manner of commodities , and about halfe a daies journey from the coper mynes . By ancient records , it appeareth that this Helsingia in former times , was a generall name , comprehending the rest of the Northern Provinces ; and the Scanzian Histories doe testifie , that this same country in former times , was graced with the Title of a kingdome , and was governed by Kings , until such time as Iugellus , King of Vpsalia , and father to Olavus Tretelias , King of Vermelandia , at his coronation burnt to ashes , the last Helsingian King , with some other moe , whose kingdome hee after incorporated to that of Vpsalia . Many other things concerning the antiquity and valour of this Nation , for brevity , I purposely let passe . Among all the Swedish people , these are most remarkable for their great hospitality ; and besides , they are so affectionate to learning , that although publike Schooles for good literature , be but rare among them , yet are private persons , who have attained to any learning , so forward to instruct their neighbours , that it is a hard matter to find one going at plough , but hee can read . The inhabitants of his country , are either Helsingia , properly so call'd , or Laplanders . Of the Helsingians , then the Provinces , or these : Helsingians properly so called , Medelpadia , Angermania , and Bothnia . This Hesingia , properly so called , was formerly caled Sundhede and Nordslegh . The soyle of this country is fruit full enough , and the inhabitants much addicted to grazing of cattle , and many of them are very industrious in making of linnen cloth , and not unskilfull in many other manuall trades , some being also addicted to fishing . It containeth one good city , Hudinswaldia , whose inhabitants transport into other countries great store of butter , tallow , hides and skins , pitch and rozen , masts for ships , clap-boord and the like . Medelpadia is much of the same nature & quality with Helsingia , but that it is somewhat narrow and fuller of woods . It is furnished with Z good rivers , well stor'd with exceeding good fish , as Salmons especially , and it is supposed , that in former times , the Helsingian Kings kept their Court in this Countrey . Angermannia , although it be full of high and steepe rockes , yet are the vallies so fruitfull , that if but once in ten yeeres compassed , they bring forth every yeere exceeding good corne , if the unseasonablnesse of the weather , doe not sometimes frustrate the husband-mans expectation . It is , as it were , divided into two armes , the one more southerly , running towards the West ; the other towards the Sea , and further to the North. It is watered with one faire river , abounding with divers forts of good fishes , Salmons especially : there is in it also one faire city . Bothnia is not so hilly as this Angermannia , and yet by reason of the sandy soyle , and the coldnesse of the climat , the countrey is not so fruitfull as the former , which defect , notwithstanding , is well supplyed with the abundance of other commodities . It is very well watered with divers great rivers , abounding with very good fish , Salmons , especially : It hath in it no city , howbeit , every Parish is , as it were , at towne of trafficke and commerce ; for in sommer they provide store of corne , and such other commodities , as their neighbour Leplanders want , which they buy of such as trafficke into their countrey , which commodities in the winter they carry into Lapland , where all rivers and rivers and lakes are hard frozen ; and bring again backe from thence great abundance of rich furres , fishes dryed and hardened with the frost , and many the like commodities . Next followes Lapponia , or Lappia , called commonly Lapland , and the inhabitants Lappones , Laplanders . This is the northermost Province belonging to this potent Prince , a large and vast countrey , but hath neyther corne-fields , cities nor townes . The countrey is full of hills , woods , rivers , lakes and pooles ; and in many places very good pastures . The people are ingenious enough and civill , living most by hunting and fishing : They live like unto the Tartars , travelling in great troupes together , with their cattell , and settle about some river or lake , where there is good pasture for their cattell , and when that is all eaten up , remove to another place . Adultery and murther is scarce heard of among that people , nor yet any theft , and merchants travelling that way , ordinarily leave their wares , covered onely with some old cloth to keepe off the snow , and after divers daies , at their returne , never misse any of their goods . Their appearrell is made of skinnes of beasts and wollen cloth brought to them from other countries ; as for linnen cloth they have none ; but to sew their clothes , they make thred of the nerves of sinewes of beasts , dryed , beaten , and dressed like flaxe , with the which they both sew their garments , & cover the same also with tinne , as we doe wtih silver and so adorne their garments therewith , as we doe with silver and gold lace . In former times , they were much addicted to sorcery and witchcraft , howbeit , that is now well reformed . In stead of houses they use tents made of the barke of birch sowed together . In the winter time , they meete togther at certaine places , and faile not , where both these aforementioned merchants , find them to trafficke with the Kings customers , to demand their tribute , and the Churchmen were wont to come to catechize them , and to baptize their children , &c. But Charles the 9. and father to this famous and great Gustavus , now raigning , built in severall places of this country certaine chappells , and churches for the exercise of Religion . This people is ninble , active , and very good souldiers , which if envy it selfe should deny , yet that memorable battell fought neer Leipzig will witnes to the worlds end : some of the hils of this country yeeld precious stones , viz. Diamonds , Topazes , and Amethists . At this day , these Laplanders are subject to 3. Kings , of Sweden , Denmark , and the great Duke of Russia . The greatest , & the best part of this country , viz. all the South , & mediterranian part , belongs to the King of Sweden , a very huge vast countrey , extending from the 69. to the 71. degree of northerly latitude , being above 400. miles in length and above 360. in breadth . This country is diuided into 5. several territoties , or jurisdictions , called Lapmarchia , to wit , Vmalapmarck , Pitalapmarck , Tornlapmarek , & Kimilapmarck , whose inhabitants pay tribute to none but to the King rf Sweden . To Norway , now under the danish King , belongeth that tract running along long the sea-coast , called Finmarchia , and the inhabitants Siofuni , or maritime inhabitants , living upon fish onely . The rest belongs to the Russian Prince , from the castle of Vardhus to the mouth of the milbrie sea , in the Swedish tongue called Trennes : in the Laplanders language Prihinienni ; and in the Russian speech Tarchanavolech even at this day . Now next after the country of Sweden followes in order Gothia , or Gothland ; as if one should say , a good land , being also subect to the Crowne of Sweden , & divided from the same by a great wood only . This is the ancient country , and naturall soile of so many warlike people , which in former ages have made their names famous to future generations , which honour many other nations would willingly assume unto themselves , the which subject , for brevities sake , I must here passe . This countrey is divided into two parts , East and West Gothland . To West Gothland belong these Provinces following Vestrogothia , Dalia and Vermelandia , vnto which some joyne Hallandia . Vestrogothia , as it is somewhat inferiour to the most fruitfull parts of Sweden , regard of corne ; so doth it againe in good pastures for cattle exceed them ; wherein consists their chiefe riches , as the others in their tillage & increase of corn . It is also watered with many rivers , yielding great store of fish , besides divers Citties and Townes . The Citties are Gotheburgum , a great and rich staple for trafficke ; Slara an Episcopall Sea , Mariesladum , and Lidecopia . The townes thereof Fabropia , Sbredni , Hin , Bogesund , Beretta , and Lindosia the old . Dalia , is a mountainous countrey in most places ; hath many fishie rivers and lakes , and pasture for cattell in no small abundance , in so much , that there are farre greater oxen found in that countrey , then in other places . Vermelandia , among all the Gothish Provinces best inhabited , and colonies first carried thither by Olaus Trekelius . It is a hilly and wood-land countrey , yet not unfurnished , of yron mynes , and one of copper reasonable rich , but lately found aut . In it is one citty called Carolostadium , built by Charles the 9. in a place before called Tingualla , Hallandia , a little countrey adjoyning thereto , because belonging to the King of Denmarke , I there of set purpose passe by . The Provinces of East - Gothland , are Ostrogothia , Smalandia , and Oelandia , with which in former times , were also reckoned Gotlandia , Scania , and Bleckingia Ostrogothia , is for the most part a plaine champian countrey , and so fruitfull , that it exceedeth many other Provinces of Sweden , and by some thought , not to equall onely , but even to exceede Vpland it selfe , the principall Province of the whole Swedish dominion . It is exceeding pleasant , and very well furnished with many fishie rivers , abundance of wild beasts and wild fowle ; and finally , whatsoever is useful for mans sustnance , except wine and salt . Neither is it unfurnished of mynes in the mountanous parts of Godegard , Hellestaberg , and Vongaberg . In it is seated the City Vadstenan , adorned with a faire castle , and an Abbey dedicate to Saint Brigeta . There is besides it , Scheningia , sometimes of great fame and note , but now reduced to the forme of a Towne , Lanicopia , an Episcopall Sea , Norcopia , and Sudercopia , two famous staples , or Townes for trafficke . Smalandia , a large country , above 300. miles in compasse , and is , for the most part , full of great woods , and yet for good pastures , nothing inferiour to many of the neighbour countries , insomuch that they send many very great fed cattle into Denmarke , which are from thence yeerely in great abundance sent into all high Germany and the lowcountries . In it are also great store of great rivers & lakes , wel stored with abundance of excellent good fish . In that part called Tinstia there are copper mines newly found out . In Taberg there are good steele mynes : and besides , out of their lakes , they gather a certaine rude matter , which with very small labour is made very good yron . This countrey is divided into divers parts , the principall whereof , are Tieherad , Verandia , Tinstia , as also Finherdia and Mantingia , famous for the Longobards expedition . Cities for the largenesse of the countrey it hath not many ; the chiefe are Calmarnia , levecopia , Vexio an Episcopall Sea , Elresio , and Vestervile . Olandia is a rich and fruitfull Iland , abounding in many rich commodities . But because this Iland , as likewise Hallandia and Bleckingia are at this present under the obedience of the Danish King , I will here passe by it . And yet shall it not be out of purpose to take notice that these Ilands have beene the cause of great quarrells and controversies betwixt these two neighbouring Princes , Sweden and Denmark : and no lesse cotnrouersie hath it caused among Writers , some pretending a right , some a long prescription of time to corroborate the Title of their Prince , whose right they tooke upon them to maintaine . Next in order followes Finland , which some thinke so to be called in comparison of Sweden , as though it did in fruitfulnesse farre exceed it , who are foulely deceived : for it is more probable that it was first called Fiendland , by reason of the great hostility those Finlanders exercised against this nation , so long as they were commanded by a King of their owne . This countrey abounds in corne , pastures , fish , and fowle ; and finally , in such things as are most necessary for the life of man : this people is very laborious and able to endure hardship . Of old they were esteemed the mildest among all those Scanzian people , howbeit , at this day , they be somewhat harsher , and their valour in warre was well witnessed in this last memorable battle , fought neere Leipsig in Misnia . They have a peculiar language of their owne , in the which are some singularities to be observed ; namely , that some letters they cannot pronounce : as B , D , G , and that they want the letter F , neyther have they any word beginning with two consonants , and therefore when they pronounce any such word , in other languages , they leave out such letters : and for this cause , if they be not sent abroad while they are yet young , they can never learne to pronounce forreigne languages , and thus for gratus , they pronounce ratus , for spes , pes : for Dominus , tominus : for bonus , ponus , &c. And this is the reason , why the Nobles , Merchants , and others of ability , send their youth to be instructed in the Swedish tongue , by which meanes they are afterwards fitted for the learning of any other . Againe , in their language , they observe no genders , having one onely articles , se , which they attribute to both sexes , and to all genders . Some others for brevity , I here willingly passe by . These Finlanders in former times , had Kings of their owne nation , great warres with the Swedish , untill such time as being by Ericus King of Sweden , subdued in the yeere 1130. they were also forced to embrace the Christian faith . Now this King subdued not the whole countrey , but afterwards Birgerus Ieri subdued Tavastia , and againe Turgillus subdued Runts , or Carelia , and about the yeere 1193. the better to keepe them in obedience , and withall to inhibit the incursions of the Russians ; hee built the castle Viburg . Finland is divided into the South & North , Caiania , Savolaxia , Tavastia , Nylandia and Carlia : The Northerne part is divided from the Southerne by the river Amarokei , running hard by the Episcopall sea Abo. In the Westerne part thereof , is that old castle Gust● , now ruinated ; in the East part the castle Raseberg , together with the Jurisdiction thereto belonging . The Northerne part thereof extends it selfe towards the Bothnicke gulfe , Nothward ; comprehending the one and the other Salagundia , Vienio , and Maseo . In it is a famous river called Cumo-elffe , abounding with Salmons , and many other dainty fishes , and neere the Episcopal City , Biornebegh , falling into the Sea. Betwixt this city and Abo , are the townes Raumo , Nystadh , and Nadhandill , where was of old , that famous Monastery , called the valley of grace . Caiania , called also the Easterne Bothnia , is furnished with many goodly fishie rivers . It hath lately built there in the towns Vla and Vasa ; as also the castles Caianoburgum and Vloburgum . Sauolaxia abounds with goodly lakes an rivers , and almost all of them disburden themselves by the river Vox , into that great lake , Ladoga . This lake Togetha , together with these rivers among all the rest of this Scanzian country , doe onely breed the seacalfe , called Phoca , and Vitulus Marinus . They are likewise furnished with abundance of other good fishes , and among others great Iackes and Pikes , which are from thence , being first dryed with the frost , in great abundance transported to Viburgum . In it is also a very faire strong castle , built in the yeere , 1475. by one Ericus Axelson , Master of the Kings houshold , and by him called Saint Olauus castle . Tavastia is a mediterranean countrey , and in it that famous and renowned lake Peiende . The srong castle of Tavastia was built by Bergerus Ieri , to curbe and keepe under these Tavastians by him newly conquered , and subjugated under the Crowne of Sweden , having withall compelled them to embrace the Christian religion . In the North parts of this countrey , the inhabitants fish out of the bottomes of their lakes a certaine rude matter , which , with small labour and paines , and as little charges , they make very good yron , and very serviceable for mans use . Nylandia , not that it was so called , as though in former times it had beene without any inhabitants , but by reason that those who doe now inhabite the same , in comparison of other , were but newly come thither , for the Helsingians and other people of Sweden , sent thither their colonies . The countrey is fruitful enough , and well furnished with store of fish , fowle & wild beasts for hunting . It hath in it two townes , Borgo , and Hefingfors . Carelia is a large and vast Region , and seemeth that the old inhabitants lived most by their sheepe and cattell : for Curia in their language , signifieth sheepe or cattell . So long as the Finlanders had a King of their owne nation over them , all this countrey of Carelia belonged to Finland : but since the Swedish did so much by warre annoy the inhabitants , that by little and little , they brought many of the Provinces of that country , to become tributary to them ; the Russians much suspecting the power arising of so potent a neighbouring Prince , thought in time to anticipate his enemies , designes : for the which cause , this Russian Prince by force of armes , made himselfe Master of this whole countrey . And this same country was for many yeeres after the common theater of warre betwixt those two potent Princes of Sweden and Russia , and that for a long tract of time , with various and doubtfull event , sometimes the one , and sometimes again the other party prevailing , untill such time as Magnus , surnamed Smek , King of Sweden , and George , Duke of Novogardia divided it equally betwixt them , setting & appointing their limits and bounds in Systerbecke . Now how it came wholly within these few yeeres under the crowne of Sweden ▪ shall hereafter in its proper place appeare . In this Carelia is that strong city Wiburg , a famous staple or mart towne for merchants , exceeding well fortified with strong walls , and deepe large motes round about , and a strong castle in the same . This same City have the Russians often ( but in vaine ) besieged with 100000. armed men . Rexholmia , by the Swedish corruptly so called , and by the Russians , Carologorod , or the fort or fortresse of Carelia is seated very strongly in two little Ilands , at the mouth of the river Wexen , in the one of which is seated the city , and in the other the castle . The soyle is very fruitfull , especially such places as adjoyne next unto the great lake Ladesco Ozera : but 15. or 20. miles further from the lake , it is so marshie and fenny , that the mountainous and hilly parts thereof will onely beare come , for the which cause the inhabitants there live most vpon fish and wild beasts , and this aforementioned lake is one of the greatest of all Europe , as being above 190. miles in length , and about 80. in breadth , and of this lake , about the fifth part onely belongs to the Russian Prince , and all the rest to the Crowne of Sweden . In this great lake , besides the great abundance of Salmons and other fishes , there is there caught a little fish also little bigger then a hering , and in their language called Ladog ( no where else in all Russia , but there to be found ) from whence this lake takes the denomination . In the countrey of Rexholme , are some rubies found . Next Carelia , followes both in the order of nature and situation the countrey called Ingria , which was but lately annexed to the Crowne of Sweden . The soile is very fruitful in the which are many rivers full of good wholesome fish . Besides , in that country is great store of wild fowle and wild beasts of severall kinds ; and among these they hunt most that wilde beast in Latin called Alce , in the Swedish language , Elgh , and in high Dutch Elent . These beasts twice a yeere in great troopes passe over the river Nieva : for in the spring , they passe in great number out of Russia into Carelia ; and in harvest againe returne the same way into Russia . This countrey hath in it many strong forts and castles , which have hitherto beene accounted the keyes of the Russian kingdome , and no other in all his dominions with them to be compared . Notteburg is the chiefest and strongest hold of all the rest , and therefore held impregnable , howbeit , at length taken in by the victorious King now reigning , as hereafter shall appeare . In the same country , are also Capurio , Iamarod , Castles not onely strong by nature , but very well furnished also by the art of man. The last of all the Provinces belonging to this Crowne and Kingdome of Sweden , is called Esthonia , being a part of that vast countrey , called Livonia , and hath not beene vnder the Swedish gouernment above 60 and odde yeeres , and by this meanes came first under that iurisdiction . Certaine Nobles who tooke upon them to propagate the Christian religion being sent for into Livonia , forgetting the errand they came about , gave themselves wholly over to carnall lust , and gluttonie , and drunkennesse ; and withall keeping the inhabitants in such a base and slauish subiection , that they seemed rather to command ouer beasts then men . And for this cause , God the auenger of all wrongs , and punisher of all wickednesse stirred vp Basilius the tyrant of Muscovia to suppresse their insolencie and punish their pride , who subdued a great part of Livonia , destroying all in their way that made resistance , with fire and sword . These poore Livonians now perceiuing themselves pu● to such a strait , implored the ayde of the Emperour Charles the 5. keeping then a dyet , or generall meeting of the whole estates of the Empire at Ausbourg 1551. this countrey then being a member of the Empire . The Emperour then , distracted with other warres , not being able to send them any succour , wished them to seeke for succour and and ayde of the king of Sweden and other neighbouring Princes . The Revalians therefore , and the Osclians demand ayde of the king of Denmarke , ( Revalia being heretofore built by Valdemarus , a King of Denmarke , and from him received their priviledges ) howbeit to no end And therefore finding no sudden succour against so mighty and potent a Prince , they were constrained to implore ayde of Ericus 14. king of Sweden , and therefore in the yere 1561. freely submitted themselves under his obedience ; which petition of theirs notwithstanding , his father Gustavus had in his life time denied : and therefore some are of opinion that this king Ericus brought vpon himselfe and successours a great deale of trouble . His sonne Iohn was as wel successour to this quarrell as to the kingdome , and tooke from the Russian many of his strong holds . The Provinces of this countrey of Esthionia are , Revalia towards the North , seated neere vnto the Finnicke gulfe ▪ vizia in which are these places , Refenburgh , Tolsburgh , and Borholme , Alentakia , where is that famous merchant staple , Naruia and Nystot ; ●erviai where is Wittensleyn and Lais : and Vickia , where are Hapsal , Lebal and Lode . And to this Esthionia belong these Islands also : Dagho , Orinso , Nuko , VVrango , Odensholme , Nargo , Vifso , and the one and other Nogho ; the inhabitants of which places , as also of Osilea , and most of the maritime parts of the continent speake the Swedish language . In this great countrey of Livonia besides the Swedish , there are yet foure other seuerall languages spoken : the German or high Dutch , vsed by the Nobles and better sort : in the North-parts towards the Finnicke gulfe the Estthionian or Finnicke : in the mediterranean parts the Livonians , being now almost quite worne out : and finally in the South parts thereof they vse the Letticke speech , or of the countrey of Lettow , which the people Eureles likewise vse , the which is as it were a hodge-podge of many severall languages mingle together . And these languages differ not onely in dialects , but wholly and totally one from another . This whole countrey of Livonia , and consequently this Esthionia abound with all such things as are necessary for the life of man , and are vsually to be found in these Northerne climats . And so much shall suffice shortly to haue said concerning the description of the countrey of Sweden , and Provinces subiect to the Swedish crowne . CHAP. III. Of the nature , manners ; and customes of the Suecians or Swedish , and into how many rankes or degrees all these people are diuided . THis people is reasonable wittie and vnderstanding , and that not onely for learning and vnderstanding of any mechanicall trade , but eve for the learning of the arts and sciences , as also any outlandish tongues whatsoeuer . For such as are of any eminent ranke and degree , or competent meanes , content not themselves with their Latine tongue and knowledge of the liberall arts . but give themselves also very much to the learning of the Germane or high Dutch & French tongues . In former times their maners & conditions were very plaine and homely , and although now somewhat declining from former simplicitie , yet are they farre from that height of luxurie and pride , whereunto many other nations are now so much addicted . The apparell of the vulgar sort is but meant ; but the Gentilitie are now somewhat given to follow outlandish fashions , and to emulate their equalls . Private mens houses as well in townes as the countrey , are for the most part , built low and of wood , and that both for warmth , and for avoyding the dint of great winds . In Stocke-holme notwithstanding , and some other walled Cities and townes , most of their buildings , are either of bricke or free-stone . The countrey commonly yeelds plentie of good corne , and might yeeld more , if some of those vast unprofitable woods were cut downe , howbeit there is there seldome felt any scarcitie of corne , unlesse sometimes the yeare proue very unseasonable , which in hotter climats commeth also sometimes to passe : and in such a case the countrey-people are sometimes forced to make bread of the barke of the firre and pine-trees , which they esteeme very wholesome , agreeing well with their stomacks , and free from any maligne qualitie . Fish and flesh is here very plentifull , howbeit neither in great request fresh , but either salted up , or dryed in the sunne or smoke . They are also well stored with venison , as also with wild fowle , such especially as are accounted the daintiest . The coniugall bed is among them kept undefiled and inviolable . Their maides are not there maried without consent of parents or guardians : neither yet is it lawfull for any man to betroth , or marry such a maide without the presence of 4 witnesses , two of the part of the bridegrome , and as many on the brides side , a penaltie of fourtie markes to bee imposed upon the partie that infringes this decree . VVhen a maide is thus betrothed , the guardian may not obiect any thing to hinder the marriage , except it be very lawfull , and by the lawes of the land determined to be such ; if he shall chance to doe otherwise , the bridegroome may lawfully breake open the doores , and carry her away by force if he cannot otherwise : and if there should by this meanes , either death or wounds ensue , no punishment shall be inflicted for wounds , or death of the resisting partie . But if the other partie that is about to recouer his spoue s , be either wounded or killed , the punishment of such a resisting person shall be double and the woman shall be esteemed lawfully rescued , and not ravished and taken by force . Againe , these be the words of the law-maker Whosoeuer departs from his wife , and makes a contract and agreement to cohabite with another woman , the other wife to him before lawfully married being yet alive , and this be , by sufficient witnesses , legally prooved , they shall both lose their lives the man being beheaded , and the woman stoned to death . VVhen as either man or woman dyes , leaving children behind him , whether sonnes or daughters , they shall succeed in the inheritance , the sonne shall have two , and the daughter one part for her share : and the nephew shall have the like share as a sonne , and the neece as a daughter , whether their children live or dye ; but withall the fifth degree is here excluded from succession . If any person dye , whose next heire is without the Realme , if the heire returne within a yeare and a night , with sufficient proofe that he is lawfull heire to the deceased partie , he shall as lawfull heire succeed to the partie deceased . But if he come not within a yeare and a night , the king shall be his heire , whether the goods bee moveable or unmoveable : and this is commonly called Dana-arf . If the goods given to any , be not moveable , let him receive them againe that gave them . If any native of the country dye , and the heire be knowne , t●●●●heritance shall be kept for the right heire : but if it be not knowne who is the right heire , and no word be sent from him , or else some other assurance where he is , or that he come not within a yeere and a day ; then the Kings exchequer shall receive the one halfe of his estate , and the other halfe was formerly to be employed for praying for his soule ; but since the reformation of Religion converted , to other charitable uses . This people , not onely of late , but even of old hath been much commended for their great hospitalitie in entertaining strangers ; the which as it is common to all these Northerne people , so is it most conspicuous in the Swedish nation , it being esteemed there a hainous indignitie to deny entertainment to strangers and travellers , there being among them certain particular constitutions concerning this same particular . Besides , they are of that sinceritie , of life and conversation , and so far from wronging others , that this hath caused no smal admiration to strangers and travellers passing that way ; which may in this appeare ; that although there be very great forrests found in that countrey , yet seldome any robberies by the high wayes are amongst them heard of . In-ancient times both the Swedish and the Goths had their owne proper letters and language , howbeit their letters have beene by the first founders of Christianitie in these parts quite abolished , and Latine letters put in their places . And of this some render this reason ; that among these people were many bookes full of their ancient heathenish superstition , which superstition of theirs they thought would hardly bee quite rooted out , vnlesse as well their letters , as books written with those letters were utterly abolished . But by this meanes it is to bee supposed , that we are likewise deprived of many ancient acts and antiquities not unworthy the knowing , which are by this meanes buried in eternall oblivion . And of this prerogative beyond all other people of Europe ( the Grecians excepted ) doth this nation bragge , that they never borrowed their letters of any other nation . And it is thought that if their letters and bookes had vntill this time continued , they might have contested for antiquity with the most famous histories , either Greeke or Latine . And therefore above all other nations the Goths were most admired for their opinion concerning the immortality of the soule ; concerning which opinion , although there bee left no ancient records ; yea and if there were no testimonie of strangers to witnesse the same ; yet may this by many monuments even untill this day remaining , plainly appeare , the which are written upon great grave-stones in this same ancient , character of Rumcke letters , as the author speakes , for in them were commonly added towards the latter end of the inscription , these words , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is , God helpe the soule of such a one . But as it hath fared with many other ancient nations that in continuance of time they have altered their ancient language ; so hath this nation tasted likewise of the same alteration & change . For by reason of their commerce and trafficke with their neighbours the high Dutch , they have also borrowed much of their language , and mingled it with their owne , as may , by many arguments appeare ; and the better sort addict themselves to learne this language in perfection . The like hath also befallen many other nations of the Christian world . The Italian what is it else but a bastard , composed of that pure elegant Latine spoken in Tullies time , and the rude languages of these barbarous nations , Goths , Vandals , and Longaburds , like an inundation in the declining of the Romane Empire , overflowing all Italy . What the Spanish tongue but the same Latine mingled with the ancient Gothish , and some others ? And the moderne French tongue so idolised of every one is but the ancient Gaules ( the ancient inhabitants of that countrey ) lan-language enterlarded with many Latine words . Now that this people is a great lover of learning and letters , may from hence appeare , that even at this day the very countrey people and shepheards , have engraven upon their great staves and shepheards crooks all the principal matters set downe in our ordinary almanacks in their ancient Gothicke letters : by which means they are able to understand the change and other times of the moone , bissextile or leape yeare , the golden number , dominicall letters , and the like , concerning this subiect . The subiects of all the dominion of Sweden , are divided into sixe rankes or degrees , differing in eminency and dignity each one from the other : the Princes of the bloud , the Nobles , and Gentrie , the ecclesiasticall estate , souldiers or martiall men , the merchants and husbandmen , or labourers of the ground . The Princes of the bloud are commonly the Kings sonnes or brothers . The Kings eldest son doth now , according to the custome , usually succeed , and the others are called Dukes , and livings answerable to their birth and greatnesse assigned them . The daughters have portions assigned them , yet not out of the Kings treasure , but of the subiects purses . And although the Kingdome be now become hereditary , yet doe the Kings alwayes sweare to maintaine religion according to the Augustane confession . The Nobilitie is divided into Earles , Barons , Knights , Squires , and ordinary Gentry . The Earles were of old called Ieri , and were by their Kings created , as likewise Dukes , called Hertzogh for their singular valor & worth ; but none of those titles were hereditary or descended to posterity . And by reason those great men had often in rebellion opposed themselves against their naturall Kings , therefore for divers yeeres these titles were quite omitted , vntill such time as Ericus 14. in imitation of other Kings and Potentates introduced again these titles of Earles and Barons , and made them hereditary to posterity . As for Knights they ever were , as now they are also , made for their worth and proofe vpon the atchieving of some noble exploits , and descend not to posterity , unlesse they succeed in their predecessours vertues and valour . As for the other Gentry , the chiefest of them are those we commonly call Squires , and of old were called aff-wapu . Out of these rankes of Nobility above mentioned are elected and chosen the supreme ministers and officers of iudicature and other great employments of the Kingdome ; and for this cause have great maintenance allowed them . As for the clergie and state ecclesiasticall , it is composed of these persons following : first is the Archbishop of Vpsalia , together with seueh other Bishops ; and besides these , there are yet foure superintendents , who although in name they differ from the former , yet in nature & function little or nothing ; and this last is most commonly the highest title among the Protestant Churches beyond the seas , as well Lutherans or others . So these Bishops and I superintendents were adioyned the Canons , Prebends , &c. and under them Ministers and Preachers of euery Parish . The Bishops in former times were possessors of many strong holds and Castles , and great livings , and were exceeding rich , by reason whereof they were able to live like great Princes ( as at this day in Germany and other places is to be seen ) by this means they became so haughty , and insolent , that sometimes they waged war with their owne natural Princes , sometimes expelling them out of their kingdome . For this cause Gustavus the 1. of that name , lest the like should befall himselfe or his successours , assembled the whole estates of his kingdome to take counsell against the Bishops then making preparation for an open rebellion ; and by their advice and consent annexed unto the Crowne their lands and possessions , together with all their strong holds and Castles , reserving for these ecclesiasticall persons some part as well of the tythes as other revenues , to be for them a fit and competent maintenance . In former time these Bishops had place among the chiefe Senatours and counsellours of the kingdome , and the Archbishop of Vpsalia , and sometimes also the Bishop of Lincopia assumed unto themselves the title of Primate of the whole Kingdome ; for the which cause in those dayes this dignity was by great Nobles sued for : but since this Kingdome made profession of the reformed Religion , the clergie of highest title meddle only with Church-affaires ; and now mens sonnes of the meanest degree and birth , merchants or husbandmens are admitted unto such functions . And yet this priviledge they still enioy , that in every parliament they have a voice as well as any of the Nobility or others . Next follow the military forces as well horse as foot , which notwithstanding consist not of forreine mercenary forces : For the foot forces are culled and pickt out from among the choicest youth of the kingdome , by decimation , or taking every tenth man. After they are once enrolled , they are not onely freed from all subsidies , impositions , or other payments whatsoever , but have also a yeerely stipend allowed them of the king , who causeth certaine commanders for this same purpose appointed ( being first furnished with all manner of weapons ) for certaine yeares to traine them vp at home , in the meane time enuring them to endure all manner of hardship , and such toyle and labour as sould eours are wonted in war to endure ; while in the mean time the old bands ( if need so require ) be emploied in forreine expeditions . And thus if commeth to passe , that although the King carry never so great an army out of the countrey against a forreine enemy , yet is the kingdome never left unfurnished of sufficient defence , ready to serve upon all occasions , and by this meanes there is the lesse use of mercenary souldiers , unlesse upon urgent and extraordinary occasion , as now in this great and memorable expedition against the Austrian house , and the whole Catholike league . It need not therefore seeme strange , that this great King hath even in our memories waged war alone and the same time against all his three potent neighbours , the king of Poland , of Denmarke , and the great Prince or Duke of Russia . For whensoever his forces are either wearied or worne out , he is able presently to exchange with a new supply , who being already inured to hardship and military labor and toile , are able to undergoe any difficulty whatsoever . Their horse-forces are raised both from among the Gentrie and the common people . The Nobles according to the greatnesse of their Lordships and lands maintaine many horsemen for the defence of the countrey : and besides these , the commons of every Province possessing rich Manors or Farmes , to free themselves from all tributes , and taxes maintaine according to their meanes , certaine horsemen under the command of the Captaine of that place where hee liveth . The fifth degree , ranke or order is of merchants inhabiting cities and townes . These both bring in , and carry out of the kingdome divers merchandizabte commodities , bought first of the naturall inhabitants , from whence they gather no small gaine . Now these cities and merchant staples have among them certaine peculiar municipal lawes and constitutions , derived from the law of the most ancient city Bitia , the which about 600. yeeres ago was the seat Royal where the King kept his Court , and the chiefe staple of of the whole kingdome . Each of these cities and townes enioyeth also certaine particular priviledges , and very laudable constitutions , by which it was ordained and determined after what manner the mediterranean cities should trafficke and trade with the inhabitants and maritime , to the end that each place might bee an indifferent sharer in the gaine : and besides , this laudable constitution was also enacted , that the benefit , gaine , or rising of one City should not prove the ruine of another . But these laudable lawes and wholesome constitutions by reason of so many wars and broyles wherewith this kingdome hath so often beene troubled , have beene by the governours of this kingdome now for a long time neglected ; and by this meanes many disorders are by little and little crept into their trafficke and commerce . And therefore this illustrious and victorious king Gustavus Adolphus now reigning , to testifie and make knowne his love and fatherly affection to his countrey , in restoring and repairing the ruines and breaches of the common-wealth , among many other things , did againe as it were , revive , and put life into those now almost dead lawes , and enlarge the same ; the which if afterwards they shall be duely observed , no doubt but these cities will soone againe returne ●o their former splendor and dignitie . The last ranke and degree among this people , is that of husbandman , the which although lowest in degree , yet not of l●ast vse and necessitie , a being the very ground and foundation of all the rest , and who furnish all the others , both with food and rayment . And of these there are yet two sorts : the first are free-holders , having their lands and possessions hereditary , and out of the which they use to pay something yeerely to the king , the which payment is seldome raysed to any higher rate ; and withall , this priviledge hath beene granted them of old , that if they be able to furnish themselves with a good horse and compleat armour , being able to serve the king in his warres , so long as they , or yet any of their sonnes serve in this kind , their Manours or Farmes are freed from any manner of payments to the king ; and this is the reason why many from their very cradle , as it were , apply themselves to military affaires ; by which means also the number of the kings horsemen is wonderfully encreased . Among these are also to be ranked such as worke in mynes in the mountainous and hilly places of the kingdome , who thereby purchase to themselves no small gaine , and are for the most part very rich . The rest of these countrey people are Farmers , who , although besides the set rents they pay their landlords , they performe likewise diuers services ; yet by reason of the great benefit and commodity they make by fishing , fowling , and of wood of the forrests , they reape no small commodity , whereby they are enabled to live in very good fashion recording to their owne ranke and degree . For this is to be undestood , that this whole kingdome aboundeth with lakes and rivers , full of very wholesome fishes ; besides the abundance of woods , which partly in regard of their number , and partly by reason of the remotenesse , yeeld oftentimes but small benefit to the owners : and for the same reason no where are fish and fowle , as also hares cheaper then in this kingdome . It is likewise to be observed , that in all Parliaments , the countrey people , this last and sixt ranke I meane , have a voyce as well as any of the others . And thus it commeth to passe , that the meanest or lowest degree is not neglected , nor no well deserving subiect hindered to climbe to as high a pitch of honour , as his vertues can attaine unto . CHAP. IIII. Of the Politicke and civill government of the Kingdome of Sweden . IN ancient times each Province of this kingdome had it's severall lawes and constitutions , whereof , as it is supposed , there were divers authours , whose names , by reason of the long tract of time , are now for the most part buried in oblivion . And the Vestrogothian lawes are so ancient , that it is apparant they were made at such times as the Goths departed out of this kingdome , or at least shortly after : for there is mention made of the Goths inhabiting Greece and Thracia : to wit , that none of them should enioy or possesse any of their ancient possessions in their owne countrey , unlesse they would returne and dwell there . And it is apparent that they dwelt there before the times of Alexander the great , who as he affirmed , were to be shunned and taken heede of . Besides , even before the incarnation of our Lord and Saviour , they were such a terror to the Romans , that they were by them much hindered from inlarging their dominion beyond the Danubius . Now these lawes doe for the most part agree with the lawes of the Visigoths , set down by Ifidorus , although they be farre shorter ; for the which cause it is not unlike that these same lawes of Isidrus were at the first collected out of the constitutions of the Vestrogoths , and after , as the titles testifie enlarged by the kings of the Visigoths of Spaine . Out of all these Provincial lawes and other constitutions of this kingdome , did the Bishops and Senatours thereof above 270 yeares agoe compile this generall law , very agreeable to the law of nature , and not much differing from the civill law , but that by this controverted cases are far speedilier ended . But before we speake any thing concerning their lawes , we will premit some generalities . In this kingdome therefore there are severall principall colledges or societics , which comprehend the whole government of the same . The first of these is called the Colledge of Iustice , in the which ore three degrees or rankes : the supreame , the middle most , and lowest of all . In this supreame or highest ranke or order , are the noble Senators of the kingdome ; in the next are such as they call Lagman ; and in Latin Nomophy laces , as if we should say ; Recorders or Registers . In the third ranke or order are the Iudges of particular cities or townes , being men of good esteeme , and of honest life and conversation , and not unskilfull in the lawes of the land . In this supreame court are iudged causes of the whole kingdome , as well criminall as ciuill ; and to this supreame court , the subiect may from any inferiour Court of the kingdome appeale , whereas they determine and iudge whether the inferiour court hath iudged right or no ; and from this court there is no appeale , unlesse it be to the king himselfe , in whosepower it is either to qualifie the punishment , or to remit the offence . Vnder this suprame court are immediatly subiected and subordinate two others , that of criminall causes , and that of the court or chamber . The next to this colledge is the colledge of war , wherein are handled all Martiall or Military affaires , and is called the Court marshall or martiall . To this court belongs the Councell of War. wherein are all military matters deliberated and discussed ; and over this court presides the great Marshal1 of the kingdome . His office is , when the king cannot be present in his owne person , as generall to command over the whole army . This great officer hath with him ioyned diuers other associates and collegues , amongst whom is chiefly he whom they call Riick-seirs Siigmeister , as much to say , as master of the Ordnance . Besides , there is also a field marshall , and under him many other commanders , both of the horse and foot forces . The third colledge or court it that of the Chancerie ; in which are handled all manner of causes both civill and ecclesiasticall . In this Court presides the Lord Chancellour of the kingdom , who hath the chiefe charge of the broad seale , receiveth and readeth all letters sent to the king , and dispatcheth answers . Besides , in the counsell he propoundeth such heads as they are to consult about : and withall he hath the charge of setting downe and publishing all Proclamations ; all decrees and acts of Parliament . Hee is also Iudge of al private complaints and appeales from inferiour courts to the King : and finally , he hath the oversight of all the Secretaries , Clerkes , Religious persons , and ecclesiasticall ceremonies ; and all controversies and negotiations with forreine Princes , war , peace , and truce receiving messages from forreine Ambassadors , and dispatching their answers . This great officer hath ioyned with him for associates or collegues , a Vice-chancellour : and divers counsellers of the Chancerie , besides the kings Secretaries , with divers others . The fourth Colledge or Court is that of the Admiraltie , over which is the great Lord Admirall ; whose office is to oversee the Navy royall , and to see that it be in a readinesse , with all things thereto belonging , against the time of need . He hath under him a Vice-admirall , besides Captaines and Commanders of every ship . To his court belong all causes concerning trespasses against constitutions made for the preservation of the Navy-royal , and many other things concerning maritime affaires . The fifth and last is the Exchequer , or , as the French call it , the chamber of accounts , where are received all the revenues belonging to the crowne , tributes , customes , subsidies , &c. Over this Court presides the Lord Treasurer of the kingdome , who hath also ioyned with him in commission two others of the Nobility ; and to this court belong also a number of clerks , who are chosen out of the inferiour ranke of people . He hath also under his custodie the royall ensignes of the kingdome , the apple , the crowne , the scepter , and the sword . He payes also all the kings armie , and so doth hee all the kings servants their wages , In a word hee takes all , and payes all , being accomptable to no body , but to the king himselfe . Amongst all the great officers of the kingdome , the Lord Marshall is accounted the chiefe , being master of the kings houshold , and administrator or orderer of the great counsell ; who by the kings authority , hath power to assemble the whole States of the land , to command silence and attention , to give leave to speake in Parliament , to welcome ofrreine Embassadours , and to provide things necessary for their entertainment . To his office also it belongeth to remove out of the counsell such as belong not thereunto , and to see the Kings decrees , concerning matters of defamation , and punishment of death duly put in execution . Hee supplyes also the place of the matter of the ceremonies , and suppresseth all tumults and disorders . To him belongeth also the oversight of the kings houshold and domesticall servants , and to correct the offenders . And finally , in all publike meetings he beares the great staffe before the king . Next unto him in dignitie is esteemed the great Lord Constable , the field Marshall , the great Sewer , the Lord Chamberlaine , &c. Moreover , this whole kingdome is not onely divided into severall Province ; Duchies , and Counties , but besides each Province is againe subdivided into certaine territories or iurisdictions , commonly called Haradh , of the which , some containe moe , and some fewer parishes . Each Province againe hath its governor or lieutenant called Landz-herren , or State-haller ; and each territorie or iurisdiction hath a Iudge called Leensman ; and besides , each parish hath a Iudge called Nembdarius , or Nembdemannus . Now all these are distinct offices , and subordinate one to another , and so may the plantise appeale from one inferiour court , to a next superiour in due order and forme . The supreame governour or magistrate of the Province is called Legifer , as it were a law-giver and iudge , and are esteemed in dignity next unto the king , as being his iudges and uice-gerents . Now as many as are the Provinces , as many are there of these supreame iudges : to eleven , under whom are againe above 300. Vicounties , or particular iurisdictions ; not unlike the courts of Parliament of France , and the multitude of presidiall courts . But the difference is , that these supreame Iudges visit every yeare a great part of their Province , untill all their Prouinces be visited , and when they have travelled the round , they returne againe where they first began ( which the French Parliaments doe not ) much after the manner of the Iudges circuits in this kingdome . And as this course is very convenient for the remedying of the publike diseases of the kingdome ; so is it also some ease to the subiect , these iudges demanding the tribute and taxes by turnes , and not all at once , of such territories and parishes as they visit , that so the people be not all , burdened at one and the same time . It is yet further to be observed , that by the ancient customes and constitutions of this kingdome , besides all these aforementioned courts , there was yet one generall court commanded to be kept in foure eminent places of the kingdome once or twice a yeere , for determining and finishing some cases , which by the other Iudges had not beene , or could not so well be decided . And this they call Iudicium Praetoriale , which was a meeting of many Iudges together , where controversies were duely and strictly examined , and sentence according to equity pronounced . This court was by Charles the ninth , father to this now reigning king Gustavus Adolphus ordeined to be kept twice a yeere , once in Vpsalia , in winter at the time of a great faire then kept ; and the other about Saint Peters day in summer . The Iudges were without faile to appeare at the place appointed in proper person sixe weekes after the publication of such a meeting . Now whatsoever was in this pretoriall court determined betwixt party and party , was to stand firme and inviolable for ever without appeale to any other court whatsoever . And because the king will be sure , that iustice be duely executed in all his dominions , therefore besides all these former courts , there is yet another great and solemne court sometimes kept , called the court Royall or Ral ; whereas either the king in proper person , or else a deputy or speciall commissioner heares all the grievances betwixt party and party : and this is a court of reformation , wherin some things which in other courts have not beene so well ordered , are here reformed and amended . And this court I take to be much like that solemne court sometimes kept in the kingdome of Scotland , called the Iustice aire , wherein very small offences were severely punished . Now the king is sixe weekes before the time of sitting to intimate the same to his subiects . And within 14 dayes after , whosoever hath a complaint against any , he must cause summon his adversary to appeare at the day and place appointed by the kings letters , to that purpose to bee read in the first Plac it or Court ; or where there is none kept , then at the next Parish Church . Now if any upon this summons shall refuse to appeare , the king or his vicegerent , shall notwithstanding his non-appearance , ( unlesse very iust cause may bee shewed ) proceed to sentence against him . Now as concerning their particular lawes , statutes , and ordinances , the times and turnes of their meetings in Courts of Iustice , the manner of choosing their Iudges , their oaths , and what by them to be observed , as being too long and tedious for this short tractate , I willingly passe by . But if any be desirous to know their particular statute lawes , he may have recourse to their history , and such as have of set purpose collected and set them downe in order . I proceed now to speake of the might and power of this great king , and then by what meanes it is maintained . CHAP. V. Of the might and power of the King of Sweden , as well by Sea as by land . ANd first for his sea forces , it is certaine that the king of Sweden ( besides his gallies and small ships , whereof in those seas he possesseth no small number ) hath beene many yeeres agoe furnished with fifty brave war-ships , upon all occasions ready for service ; and many of them furnished with 60. 70. or 80. great peeces of brasse Ordnance ; and now questionlesse hee is furnished with a farre greater number . Neither yet is it any hard matter for him to make vp the number of 6000 saile within his dominions , not of rowers and ordinary watermen I meane , but even of expert sailers , pilots , masters of ships , masters mates , &c. For all that tract about the sea coast of Finland , being at least 40 , miles in length , together with the coast of the Redeucke sea twice as long , besides a number of Ilands afford the inhabitants daily meanes of no small commerce and traffiking by sea ; by which means the marriners may easily become both bold and expert . Besides , their maintenance is not very chargeable to the king : for the most of their pay is in fish , flesh , butter and cheese , ryce and barly , such commodities as many of his countries yeeld him for tribute . These ships in time of peace use to be distributed into divers parts of the kingdom . The greatest cōmonly ly in Stockholme haven , which Port is so fenced against all winds , that there they may safely ride against all winds without any anchors : besides , that there they are also free from any hostile invasion , there being no accesse thither for any ships but by 24. miles sailing , and that by a number of dangerous rockes . The rest of those ships are dispersed into divers other harbours , especially those of Finland , that so they may be alwayes in a readinesse , if peradventure the Russian should make any sudden stirre . Some of them againe are bestowed in such ports and haven townes whereas they may inhibite the importation of such commodities out of high Germany , as might tend to the ruine of the kingdome : and therefore the kings maiesty suffereth no ship to come from thence , unlesse they have first a passe granted them , subscribed with his maiesties owne hand ; the which the Merchants of Lubeck often purchase at a round rate . And to conclude , this king is very powerfull by sea . And no lesse powerfull is he also by land : for he is able in a short space from among his owne subiects to raise a great armie of foot , who by reason of their frequent conflicts sometimes with the Dane , sometimes with the Russian , but especially with the Polonian , have purchased unto themselves no small experience in military affaire , having infinitely improved the valour and prowesse derived unto them by their ancestours . This king may in a fortnights space call out twelve legions of well experienced souldiers , ( reckoning three thousand to a legion ) and may carry them whither he list out of the kingdome , yea if it were even to the very Indians , neither yet is he unfurnished of choice , able , and skilfull horsemen as well in Sweden as in Finland , both these countries being well furnished with exceeding good horses , the which how farre in bulke of body inferiour to those of high Germany , and other nations , so farre perhaps doe they againe surpasse them in bountie . And in truth they are very stout , and in consideration of their low stature , exceeding strong , being accustomed to hard labour , and easily undergoing any travell or toile , and withall contented with any food . The lownesse of their stature hath beene the sole cause that heretofore this king hath most commonly hyred his horsemen out of high Germany , when he was to wage warre against any potent enemy . Now how great forces both of horse , & foot , this mighty Prince is able to bring into the field , may not onely by his late war against the Polonian , but by this late and last expedition into Germany , undertaken for the freeing of many distressed Princes and people from the tyranny of the Austrian house , and restoring them againe to their ancient inheritances , easily be evidenced and witnessed unto us . After ages no doubt will stand amazed at the multitude of his valiant acts , with so great celerity , valour , and magnanimitie atchieved in so short a time , who may well with that great conquerour Iulius Cesar , say , veni , vidi , vici ; and gratefull posteritie will eternize his name so long as sunne and moone shall endure , and blesse the time that so pious and prosperous a Prince was borne to the Christian world . Many things were some yeeres agoe related to the Pope by his Nuncio concerning the multitude and distribution of the military forces of this kingdome ; concerning their pay also , military discipline , &c. all which , although since that time much improoued , yet for the present I let passe , and proceed to other matters . CHAP. VI. Of customes and tribute belonging to the king of Sweden . NOW to maintaine all this great charge of warre and other expences , there must bee some meanes whereby it may bee effected . For this purpose therfore there are certaine tributes and customes yeerely paid into the kings coffers : and these are of three sorts . The first sort of tribute is that which is raised of his mines ; out of the which not onely are digged iron , copper and lead in great abundance , but even silver also , of the which are coined the Swedish dollors , for finenesse of mettall inferior to no other silver whatsoever . Now some of these Mynes are digged at the kings own cost and charges , and some at the cost of private persons . Of the first the king hath the whole benefit , and of the latter but the tenth part , as of other commodities . Of two copper Mines onely , at this time the king receives a very great benefit ; and besides , by reason of this abundance of brasse and copper , it commeth to passe that hee is so well able to furnish himselfe with brasse Ordnance ; and that not for his Castles and Forts onely , but for his Ships also : the sum whereof is no lesse then 8000. at the least : and in the Castle of Stockeholme alone , there are at least 400. great pieces of brasse Ordnance , and more might yet be made if there were any need . And if the country people did not oftentimes conceal some mines newly found out , the profit which would arise out of these mynes would amount to a farre greater summe . The next way by which the kings revenues are increased , is from the fruits of the earth , and his customes as well by sea as by land : for the king hath the tythes of all manner of graine , wheate , rye , barly , &c. as also of butter & cheese of beasts , hides , fish , and the like ; the certainty of which reuenues although it be not to us assuredly knowne ; yet no question ariseth it to no small summe , and as is credible , to little lesse then 9 or 10. millions say their writers but this must be understood of their owne coine and account , not of Sterline money . Now concerning his customes , the king receiveth custome of all wares transported out of the kingdome , or imported into the same . And that there be no want of good silver coyne within the kingdome , this order hath beene for many yeares agoe established ; to wit , that for every hundreth dollors worth of merchandize transported out of the kingdome , they shall pay into the custome-house tenne silver dollors in kind , or else tenne ounces of silver ; for the which they receiue in present pay the worth in other small copper coine of Swedish money currant within the kingdome . And for every hundreth dollars worth of wares so transported out of the kingdome , the merchant is tyed to bring into the kingdome againe the worth of 90. dollors of such wares as are usefull for the kingdome ; and for these 90. dollors worth of wares , they are to pay into the custome-house tenne dollors , or tea ounces of silver , of else the worth thereof in other money . And whosoever shall faile in any of the premisses , for the first fault hee shall pay 20 Swedish markes ; and the next time all his wares shall be confiscate . As for the revenue and custome of rich skins and furs , it is sometimes more , and sometimes lesse , according to the intensenesse and remisnesse of the cold , and the abundance of snow . For the greater is the snow , the greater number of these wild beasts are taken . Out of the country of Lapland the Northermost of all his Provinces the king receives a great number of these skins or rich furs . And to the end he be not couzned , he sendeth thither euery yeare an officer , being a clerke , who so narrowly inquireth into the number of these beasts so killed , that very hardly can he be deceived . These rich furs the king disposeth of among his kindred and friends ; and sometimes also hee exchangeth them with merchants , for other wares wherewith they furnish his Court. The third sort of revenue consisteth in voluntary or arbitrary contributions , answerable to our subsidies and fifteenes in this kingdome . For whensoever the king is to undertake a warre offensive or defensive , he calls a Parliament , wherin he acquainteth the subiect with his purpose , and what charges it is like to arise vnto : and then the States of the kingdome agree vpon a certaine summe answerable to the busines to be undertaken . But the Nobles and chiefe Gentrie , and their tenants are for the most part freed from these impositions , unlesse upon very urgent and important occasions . But if there be an extreame necessitie , and there be not otherwise sufficient supply , then their vassals and tenants are tyed to pay halfe of the taxe or subsidie , as well as those who are immediately subiect to the king himselfe . Besides all this , the subiect is tyed to contribute to the marriage of the kings daughters , whose do wrie hath been hitherto 100000. dollors , neare upon 40000. pound sterling money , besides plate and other mooveables ; unto the which neverthelesse the king may adde at his pleasure as he seeth occasion . And whensoever the king permits any of his Court deserving subiects to any preferment , he commonly assignes him a certaine number of country people who are esteemed as his vassalls and subiects , and are to doe him homage , and pay him tribute and certaine duties . CHAP. VII . Of the Kings of this countrey of Sweden , with some of their chiefe and memorable Acts. MOst of the Northerne nations have time , out of mind had their Kings by election : as the Dane , Swedish , Polonian and Bohemian . The kings of Sweden have beene untill of late yeeres electiue . And although it was a matter of no small difficulty among barbarous nations , where Mars was more honoured then Minerva , and good literature ( the meanes to eternize heroicall worth ) scarce heard of in these remote regions , to finde out any thing concerning their kings worth the writing ; yet have we the names of divers kings of that nation recorded of old ; how be it a constant and continued succession without any interruption wee cannot reade of . 1 In the first place then they tell us that Magog sonne to Iaphet , Neahs son , the founder of the Scythian nation in Europe , having passed over the Venedicke gulfe into Gothland ( by the Latines afterward called by the name of Scythia ) reigned over those people called Gete . Others , and that of the more learned ascribe rather the originall of the Goths to Gomer Iaphets eldest sonne , and make those two nations Goths and Gete , different and distinct nations . 2 Vnto Magog , as they write , succeeded Swennus , from whom the nation tooke the name . 3 Getbar . 4 Vbbo , who as they write , builded Vpsalia before Abraham was borne . And from that time untill our Lord and Saviour they reckon up 35. kings , and distinguish them all by their severall names ; and many of those , for their sanctitie of life , and conspicuous and eminent vertues , were by the rude rimes of those dayes highly commended . And besides these , divers , other kings are yet recorded to have reigned ouer those , who under the command of one Berico , for feare of intestine warre , fled their owne countrey , and among those mention is made of one king of the Getes in order . 22 Colison by name , to whom Augustus Cesar betroathed his daughter Iulia ; about the which time also Antonius demaunded his daughter in marriage , as may cleerely appeare by Suetonius in the life of Augustus . Moreover , about the time of our Savior reigned Ericus the third , surnamed Disertus , who for his worth and merit attained to this government . To this Ericus succeded to the government of the Swedish nation , 41 Godrichus his sonne ; and next to him 42 Haldanus ; during the reigne of this king , lived that monster of strength , for the same cause called Starcherus , who is said at singular combats to have killed that great champion Ham , which afterwards gave denomination to that famous City Hamburg . After those is a long catalogue of their kings recorded , but nothing concerning their acts worth the reading recorded , that nation then standing more upon the point of valour and honour , then upon penning of them for posteritie . But farre more fortunate have they beene in their forreine expeditions and transmigrations , when as like a great deluge and inundation they overflowed a great part of the world under the names of Ostrogoths , and Westrogoths , and under the commandement of Theodoricus , Attlalariake , Totila , Ataulphus , &c. whose martial and heroicall exploits the Romans highly advancing , and lest they should conceale their owne worth , have published to all posteritie . Vnder Biorno their 100 home-bred king , Lewes sonne to Charles the great , swaying the scepter of the Westerne Empirethis , nation of Sweden first received the Christian faith , Sanctus Augerius a monke of Gorbey much furthering then this so worthy a worke , Author est Ludolphus de Bchenburg in libro de zelo religionis Christianae . CHAP. VIII . 124 ERicus Sanctus or the holy , after whom the posteritie of Suercherus and Ericus by turnes with much contention , as the one or the other grew strongest usurped the gouernment . This pious Prince , notwithstanding his great agnitie and pietie , and paines taken in an expedition to convert the Finlanders to the faith , had but a slender reward , being bulled by a conspiracy of some of his Nobility , Henry King of Denmarke , and Magnus his sonne being the ring-leaders of this faction An. 1160. 125 Charles sonne to Stercherus , having raigned two yeeres during the raigne of Ericus over the Ostrogoths ( who in the election of a king dissenting from the Swedish had chosen one of their owne ) and afterwards for the space of 8. yeares , very religiously and vertuously ouer both kingdomes , but being now hated by reason of his friendship with the Dane , was at length by Canutus sonne to S. Ericus , ( being by some perswaded that this Charles with the helpe of the Dane had contriued his fathers death ) killed in in the Iland of Visnuga 11●8 . 126 Canutus sonne to S. Ericus , having done penance for killing king Charles , and being by the discreet counsell of the Bishop of Lunden , diverted from assailing the Dane , dyes 1192. 127 Stercherus sonne to Charles , a martiall man , wise and eloquent , itching for revenge on the posterity of Canutus , having altered his former nature , & gathered great forces out of Denmarke , was at length with his whole army utterly overthrowne , and againe in another bloudy battle himselfe killed 1210. 128 Ericus sonne to Canutus having escaped Stercherus his hands , raigned very prosperously for the space of 7. yeares , the which 7 yeares histories mention to have been exceeding fruitfull ; but in the eight ▪ yere with the death of their king , this fruitfulnes was also finished 1216. 129 Iohn sonne to Stercherus , a very pious young man , of exceeding great hopes , dyed notwithstanding within three yeares after 1222. 130 Ericus Balbus sonne to the nephew of S. Ericus . Against him conspires his kinsman Folchingus , expelling him out of his kingdome , but within a short space the tyde turning , he being killed , he left Ericus the peaceable possession of the kingdome ; after this he converts his forces against the Tavastians , sending against them the Prince of the Ostrogoths , a man of very eminent virtues ; whom after hee had subdued and converted , he dyes 1150. 131 Valdemarus , by meanes of a valiant souldier Iuanus Blaa , during his fathers absence , was elected king . The father being returned from this expedition against the Tavastians , alledged , that the crowne was rather due to himselfe then to his sonne : but being terrified by the stout answer of this brave souldier ( who affirmed that the could shake a king of Sweden out of his ierkin , if as Birgerus alledged , there should want one to succeed ) he was contented to be his sonnes governour , wherein he discharged himselfe very worthily . But by the fathers death ; this young king being now left to himselfe , by the perswasion of his wife being a Dane , hee deales very harshly with his owne brothers , untill at length he was taken prisoner by his brother Magnus , being therein borne out by the Swedish themselves , and was also shortly after by the Peeres of the kingdome deprived of the kingdome of Gothland , which his brothers kindnesse had hitherto suffered him to enioy . 132 Magnus Ladolos in the yeare 1276 succeeded his brother : Valdemarus , by the Danes meanes notwithstanding not ceasing still to molest him , yet after a once or twice dissembled reconciliation , at length by the captivitie of Valdemarus the controversie was composed . Hee much wronged himselfe in setting strangers , the Danes especially , over the affaires of the kingdome : for at a friendly feast ( as he supposed ) the Danes , not regarding sacred hospitality , tooke him prisoner . And besides , he drew upon himselfe the implacable hatred of the whole Swedish nation , but principally of the family of Folchingus , against whom he bare a great grudge : and therefore having cunningly under the color of friendship invited them to a feast , he murdered those of chiefe note , and almost extinguished the whole race of Folchingus . But towards the latter end of his life , he much reformed his former carriage , giving himselfe wholly to Gods worship and service , dyed in the I le of Visingia , having left his sonne to succeed him , and Turgillus Canuti to be his governour and guide . 133 Birgerus sonne to Magnus , a dishonour both to himselfe , and the whole Swedish nation , the ruine and overthrow of his owne brethren ( a prodigious and unnaturall part ) the beginning of his raigne having promised better proceedings , after the reiecting of Turgillus , his cruell nature began to discover it selfe . For having at first accused his brethren of treason , hee afterwards by force of armes assaulted them , by whom being first taken prisoner , after a counterfeit reconciliation , having invited them to a feast , he layes violent hands on them , thrusts them into a dungeon there to dye of famine ; and lest there should be any hope of succor , throwes the key into a deepe river running hard by . The which barbarous and inhumane crueltie , being odious both to the Swedish and Gothish nation , they tooke armes and expelled him out of the kingdome , who together with his wife , died miserably in Denmarke . 134 Magnus Smech , sonne to Ericus slaine by his brother Birgerus , in the yeere 1319. succeeded in the government , who no whit terrified by his Vncles example , trod still in the same footsteps ; in so much that for his contempt of religion , prodigious lust and barbarous cruelty , he was called a robber or spoyler ( Predo ) which was the elogie he purchased to himselfe , making a shew that he would admit of his sonne Ericus for a consort in his government , secretly subornes one to kill him ; which being prevented , yet his owne mother Blanca a French woman poysons him . Being taken prisoner by Haguinus the second king of Norway , but presently againe let goe , he flyes into Denmarke , and causing intercept his sonnes spouse Dutches of Holstein , by force obtrudes upon him Margaret the Danes daughter : and in the meane time while he is a providing great forces against his subiects , hee thunders out proscription against them . 135 But in the meane time Albert of Meckelburg , nephew to Magnus by his sister , is by the proscribed Nobles elected king , and shortly after at Stockeholme confirmed . Being now setled in the throne royall he proffers agreement to Magnus , who refusing the same , and being all for warre , was at length taken prisoner , and so kept close for the space of whole seven yeeres , untill he was by his sonne Haguinus released . After this , being returned from a Parliament held at Wismare , he began to contemne & despise his subiects , of whom , in requitall , he was as little regarded , whom now they could not endure . He was shortly after intangled in warre against Queene Margaret , to whose side some did encline , wherein he was taken prisoner , and deteined captive whole seven yeares , and at length forced to release his subiects of their oath of fidelitie . 236 Margaret the Dane , and wife to Haguin king of Norway , was now in the yeare 1395 Queene of three kingdomes : a woman indeede of a high and magnanimous spirit , if shee had bent her will the right way , & vertuous designe had beene the utmost end she aymed at . But she , making no more account of any oath shee had sworne ( whereunto notwithstanding shee was very forward ) then of childrens sport , with insatiable covetoussnesse spoyling all , and delivering up the Castles and strong holds of the kingdome into the hands of strangers , being extreamly hated of the Swedish , fled into Denmarke , after she had by terrors and threatnings obtained the kingdome for one Ericus , her own sisters sonne , a young man about twenty foure yeares of age . When she was admonished that shee should not commit the custody of the sorts and castles of the kingdome into strangers hands , it was her answer , keepe you well your evidences , and I will have a care to keepe your castles . She dyed and was buried at Flensburg , An. 1412. 137 Ericus Duke of Pomerania did too much rellish of the perfidious practises of his aunt , keeping no covenant , vexing the Nobility with with warre , spoyling and impoverishing his subiects at home , and marring all commerce abroad , was therefore opposed by Engelbertus of a Noble and Princely family ; and he by Danish treachery being supplanted , Carolus Canuti took upon him the government of the Realme . Having fled into Denmarke , and at length odious also to the Dane , sometimes attempting , and sometimes againe despairing of his returne in his kingdome ( which notwithstanding upon keeping of convenant was still ready to receive him ) at length in his returne hee tooke in Gothland , whereby he might the more easily robbe all the ships sailing towards the North. But being at length by Carolus Canuti besieged , and now not daring trust the Danes , bee fled into his owne countrey of Pomerania , and there spent the rest of his dayes in peace and quietnesse , Anno 1437. 138 Christopherus , Prince Palatine of Rhene , and Duke of Bavaria , and sisters sonne to Ericus , against whom by the Danes meanes he was inticed to come ; and yet not without great doubting and deliberation , and the Danes great commendation would the Peeres give their assent to his election . The faire sunne-shine of the beginning of this Princes reigne were eftsoone by the Swedish supplanting one another overclo uded . Hee had once a conflict with the English , wherein he had the better ; and afterwards labouring to take in Lubecke , and being disappointed of his purpose , he suffered shipwracke on the Swedish shore , after which hee lost all hope of taking in these townes of the Vandals . For his lust and other wickednesse the land was punished with pestilence and famine : and afterwards having by sea lost his great treasures he had with him carryed out of the country , at length in Denmarke hee dyed childlesse 1448. 139 Carolus Canuti , after this nation had been some yeeres without a king , was by the Peeres of the land now loathing a forreine yoake , crowned king 1458. After he was come to the crowne , he subdued Norway ; and being afterwards invaded and assaulted by the Dane , hee damnifies him exceedingly . By reason of the insolency and misdemeanour of his governours and officers , and by the instigation of the Archbishop of Vpsalia , especially , the people of the land rebelled , and rose up in armes against him ; and in the meane time that he went to Dantzick for succour from the king of Poland , they bring in and crowne Christiernus king of Denmarke . But in the meane time Catillus Bishop of Lincopia and nephew to the Archbishop , of a Prelate now becomes a man of warre , and gathering together what forces he was able , expells out of the kingdome both Christierne ( who kept no covenant , nor yet performed any promise ) and all his favourers and adherents : and at length in a memorable battle fought upon the ice , overthrowes Christierne . and puts his whole army to rout . After this the Bishop calls the king home out of Prussia , who being now returned , and having againe recovered the peoples love and good will , and growne now wiser to his cost , he places over them such officers as might give them better content . At length graced and adorned with as many worthy vertues as dayes and yeares in reigning , dyes in 1470. After this Charles some reckon Christierne for 140. Iohn his sonne 141. and Christierne Iohns son 142. although others are of opinion they were titular kings onely , and rather intruders then true kings , and therefore the next shall be , 140 Steno Sture , sisters sonne to the aforesaid Charles , not onely repelled Christierne and his army , now approached neere unto the walls of Stockeholme , but put both himselfe & his whole army to flight , and kept him from invading the countrey any more . He subdued also afterward the fame kings sonne Iohn , by meanes of some disagreement betwixt him and Swanto by the helpe of the Russians and some factious people brought in and crowned . At length bringing backe the captive Queene to her husband Iohn , being then in Smalandia , having sickned at a feast , dyed the 30. yeare of his reigne . A great magnanimous and vertuous Prince , but yet in this , as it were , exceeding himselfe , in that hee refused the diademe royall being offered . 141 Suanto , Prince of the Ostrogoths , and a counseller of the kingdome was elected king of the Suetians . Having made a confederacy with those of Lubecke , he made warre against , Christerne the second , sonne to Iohn ( whom many , ( for the hatred they bare to the sonne , ) did earnestly desire ) against whom while at hee is making great preparation , hee dyes 1512 , and of his raigne the 8. He was a vertuous Prince , liberall , mild , intermingled with a gratefull severitie . 142 Steno Sture , younger sonne of Suanto succeeded in the government . This Prince by his prudence escaped the lying in wait of Christerne king of Denmarke , having sent to the private conference whereunto he was solicited , Gaddus and Gustavus Ericson . Afterwards stoutly and valiantly opposing Christerne , now come into the field with a very great army , and himselfe valiantly fighting , was at length shot thorow with a gunne . He being now dead , and the Swedish dispersed and scattered , Christerne , by the Nobles of the Danish faction was crowned king ; having at a banquet the very day of his coronation , killed all the Nobility by him suspected to bee of the contrary faction . But by reason of his extraordinary cruelty , the same moneth he came , was againe expelled the kingdome . Now before we proceed to the orderly succession of the ensuing kings , something may bee said concerning the king of Denmarke , and the originall of the claime he layes to the crowne of Sweden . Christierne the 1. of that name ( of whom something hath been said already , the whole royal race of Denmark being now quite extinguished , of an Earle of Oldenburg , by the consent of the Peeres of the kingdome , was elected king , and installed in the throne Royall , and that chiefly by the commendation of Adolphus of Holsasia his mothers brother , and afterwards there arising some broyles and tumults in the kingdome of Sweden , the factious of the kingdome , of whom was chiefe Iohannes Benedictus Archbishop of Vpsalia , having before reiected their naturall king Carolus Canutus : and is the pretended right the Dane claimes to the kingdome of Sweden . After his decease Iohn his sonne for the space of thirty two years continued king of Denmark . He was in like manner by the factious Goths elected king of Sweden , after they had reiected Steno the elder , who had succeeded his mothers brother Charles : but was in a short space after by Swanto ( being the meanes of Henningus Gaddus Bishop of Lincopia , by the consent of the States of the land elected in the roome of Steno , againe driven out , and in many conflicts being still put to the worse , at length fled into Denmarke . This Suanto shortly after dying , the Peeres of the kingdome after great altercation ( the Danish faction willing to set against him Ericus Trollus ) the memory of paternall worth and vertue prevailing , made choice of Steno Sture , the younger sonne of the aforesaid Suanto . Two yeares after the death of Suanto Christierne the second , succeeded in the kingdome of Denmarke , the greatest scourge that ever befell the kingdome of Sweden , who presently resolves to prosecute the pretended right , his father and grandfather had to this crowne , Steno their new elected king seeing himselfe now , as he thought , setled in the peaceable possession of the kingdome , giving too much eare to flatterers ( often too frequent in Princes Courts ) and by their evill counsel seduced , committed many grosse and fowle faults in his government ; by which meanes there following an alienation of the minds of the Nobility , he lost likewise at length the love of many of the commons also . The Dane who left no wind unsailed to bring his purpose to passe , thinking it now good fishing in a muddy water , took eftsoone hold of this opportunity , and gathering together a great army , he begirt Stockeholme round about : but Steno likewise with a great army opposing him , raised the siege . The wind in the meane time being contrary for his returne into Denmarke , for the space of three moneths he was put to an extreame great strait for want of provision for his army . Steno , who used all possible meanes to winne his love and favour , with all meanes of necessary provision for his countrey into Denmarke , supplyed his present necessitie , granting him free leave to returne without any trouble or molestation . But this so great a curtesie and kindnesse was but ill requited . For foure yeares after , having about some matters of great importance , as he pretended , desired private conference with Steno , hee had almost yeelded to goe aboard the enemies ship . Being then thus prevented , he wished Steno to send him some men of note as Ambassadors to conferre with him : and having sent Gaddus and Gustavus sonne to Ericus , and after king , against his oath and promise , carries them both captive into Denmarke . This was but the beginning of the next yeres Tragedie . Having then the next yeare gathered together a farre greater army then the former , he invaded the country of the Vestrogoths , and the battell being fought upon the ice , Steno being shot thorow the thigh with a gunne , dyes shortly after of this wound , upon which followed the dissipation and dispersing of the Swedish army . Immediately sfter was Christierne by the Danish faction , in the principall city Stockeholme elected and crowned king : having also after a solemne manner sworne the confirmation of all their priviledges , and promised immunitie and pardon for whatsoever was past . But the same day ( fearing lest afterwards in his absence the sonnes of Steno might by the contrary faction be elected ) having first commanded the gates of the City to be shut up , and invited to a feast the chiefe of all the Nobility of the contrary faction , in the fight of all the people , now trembling and quaking for feare , slew 94. of them , leaving their dead bodies in the great Court before the towne hall for the space of three dayes for a terrour to the people . The dead body of Steno was by the tyrants command taken out of the grave , and ( as some write ) after he had like a dogge torne it with his teeth , commanded to burne is to ashes with the others lately killed . The inhabitants were also by the rude souldiers , withour any regard off sexe or age cruelly killed and murdered ; and young children being hung up , their heads were cut off from their shoulders . The City was rifled and spoiled by the souldiers , and no manner of outrage and insolency omitted . After his departure from thence as some write ) he went into a monasterie , where he was entertained after the best manner the Monkes were able : but after service , being Candlemasse day , he commanded to take the Abbot and all his Monkes , tying them hand and foot , and threw them into a deepe river running by : the Abbot having by some meanes untyed himselfe was swimming 'a shore ; which being by him perceived , he caused to follow him with a boat and kill him : Having thus committed many ontrages and insolencies , the people of the land being much therewith distasted , tooke courage , and about some 30000. in armes pursued him , now fleeing and marching more by night then by day , untill at length he came inro Denmarke . B●ing now so embrued in bloud , he could not refraine from crueltie even against his owne kindred , he was at length assanlted by Frederick Prince of Holstein , ane those of Lubecke , and his conscience now affrighting him , with his wife Isabella the Emperours sister and his children , flees into Zeland , which was the third yeare after the massacre of Stockeholme . 1523 CHAP. IX . 124 GVstavus 1. called Erickson , or sonne of Ericus , after long imprisonment . escaping out of Prison , fled speedily out of Denmark , and was at length by the generall consent of the States now surviuing , accepted for king of the Realme ; being thereunto well furthered by those of the City of Lubecke , which supplyed him with store of money . This noble and praise-worthy Prince liued and reigned very peaceably with the love and good liking of his subiects the whole space of 38. yeares , and dyed in 1560. The most memorable of his acts ( and was it not memorable indeed ? ) was that hee banished out of his whole kingdome and dominions the superstitious worship of the Church of Rome , and thorow his whole dominions caused them to professe the reformed religion , according to the confession of Ausbourg or Augustane confession . And because we account the Danes usurpation to haue beene no right possession , therefore according to Historians we make him to follow in order 143. immediately after Steno , whose daughter some say he marryed , howbeit if he so did , we reade of no issue he had by her . The first wise therefore by whom he had any issue , was Katharine daughter to Magnus , Duke of Saxony , and by her he had 1. Ericus who succeeded him in his government . His second wife was Margaret , daughter to a noble knight Abraham Loholn , governour of Vestrogothia , whom he marryed An. 1536. who bare unto him these children following . 1 Iohn afterwards king of Sweden . 2 Katharine , marryed to the Earle of East-Freezland 1559. and bare to him Enno , Gustavus , Iohn and Christopher , Earles of East Freizland . 3 Cecilie , marryed to Christopher Marquesse of Baden 1564. to whom she bare Edward called the Fortunate , Christopher , Constans and Phillip . 4 Magnus , Duke of Ostrogothia , and dyed 1595. 5 Steno , and dyed a child . 6 Anna , marryed to George Iohn , Count Palatine of Rhene , and Duke of Bavaria 1564. to whom she bare George , Gustavus , Iohn , Ruphel , Anna , Margaret , and Vrsula , marryed to the Duke of Wittenberg . 7 Charles , who presently dyed . 8 Sophia , marryed to Magnus Duke of Saxonie 1568. and bare to him Guctavus Duke of Saxonie , who dyed at Holmia 1597 , 9 Elizabeth , marryed to Christopher , Duke of Meckelburg , who had by her one only daughter , called Margaret , & married to the Megapolitane Duke . 10 Charles , Duke of Sudermania , &c. This fruitful Queene dyed in the yeare 1551. After her decease he married againe Katharine daughter to Gustavus Olaus , Baron of Torpa , 1552. but had by her no children . 144 Ericus succeeded his father Gustavus , and was crowned in Stockeholme 1561. This king for a certaine time waged warre against the Danes and city of Lubecke , and drew upon himselfe the hatred and evill will of all his neighbours : and as though this had yet beene but a small matter , he irritated his own people , whom be exceedingly discontented . His brother Iohn who had marryed Katharine , sister to Sigismund , king of Polands widow , did altogether mislike his brothers turbulent courses and enterprizes ; who in his returne from Revalia into Livonia , left with the Polonian king his kins man a great summe of money , for the which this being put into his hands as a pledge , certaine castles and commanderies in the countrey of Livonia . This fact his brother ( otherwise very suspicious ) interpreted in the worst sense , as though his brother had beene combined and ioyned in league with the Dane and Polonian , and for this cause with his whole forces assaults his brother , takes himselfe , wife , and whole family prisoners in a towne of Finland , called Ako , brings them all with him to Stockeholme , where having first openly accused him , he cast him into prison , where be continued for the space of foure whole yeares : besides , that he put to death many of his familiar friends and acquaintance . But at the foure yeares end the case is quite altered , his brother finding a meanes to free himselfe out of prison , takes his brother captive , and makes him drinke of the same cup he had before made him begin , with keeping him in close prison during his whole life time 1568. 145 Ericus thus iustly thrust out of his throne , his brother was with the unanimous , free and generall consent of the whole State elected king in his brothers turne . During his reigne he had also great war with but especially with the Dane , the Muscovite or Russian . He was born 1537 ▪ and crowned 1569 : He marryed first Katharine daughter to Sigismund , king of Poland , by whom he had , 1. Sigismund , now king of Poland . 2. Anne . After this Queenes decease , he marryed one Gunila , daughter to one Axelurs Bielke de Hereseter , a noble Knight and governour of Ostrogothia , whom he marryed 1585. and by whom he had 1 Iohn , who in the yeare 1612. married Mary Elizabeth , daughter to Charles the 9. King of Sweden . 2 Charles , borne 1550 first Duke of Sudermania , Neriva and Vermelandia , and afterwards also elected king of Sweden . This king Iohn constantly maintained the same religion of the Augustane confession , which his father had formerly professed ; although underhand he suffered his sonne Sigismund by his mother Katharine to be educated in the Romish religion , which cost him no lesse then the losse of his kingdome of Sweden , as hereafter shall ap peare . And the better to secure his subiects of his constant perseverance in the religion he profesesed , he gave then his brother Charles , Duke of Finland ( whom he loved dearely ) far a pledge or pawne , that no innovation should therein be attempted , whom he also appointed by his last will and testament , during his sonnes absence , to be gouernour of the whole kingdome . This king dyed in the yeare 1992. 19. of November . 246 Sigismundus , sonne to the aforesaid Iohn , being before during his fathers life time in 1590 beene designed and appointed king of Poland ( being during his fathers life time , elected king of Poland , where he also lived and reigned at the time of his fathers death ) was in the yeare 1599 crowned king of Sweden , and the very day of the Epiphanie was appointed for this purpose . Now there was to the kings company one Franciscus mala spina , Bishop of Vrlia in Italy , the Popes Nuncto , whom the king and his followers much desired to performe the solemne rites of the Coronation : and this Prelate was of opinion , that if the States of Sweden had once given way to this beginning , the Romish religion might more easily afterwards be againe introduced . But against this with might and maine did Adamus Andracanns , then Archbishop of Vpsalia oppose , affirming , that it was flat against the lawes and coostitutions of the kingdome that any other but the Archbishop of Vpsalia should set the diademe royall upon his head : and besides , that he must now sweare to maintaine that religion now professed within the kingdome of Sweden , according to the Augustane confession , exhibited to Charles the fift Emperour , professed by his grandfather Gustavus , and his owne father Iohn the 3. and by a late synod holden at Vpsalia , by the whole states of the kingdome confirmed ; and that he shall not assigne or grant any Church or Churches in any towne of Sweden to any other religion then that of the Augustane confession . And further , that during the time of his abode in Sweden , he should be contented with the service performed within the private chapell of his owoe palace . Against this did oppose the Peeres and Nobles of poland that accompanied the king : howbeit the Peeres of Sweden were resolute in their purpose , insomuch that some dayes were thus spent in alteration . At length about mid Ianuary , seeing no remedy , it was agreed that the bishop of Vpsalia should performe such rites as belonged to the coronation , which was accordingly performed . Ericus Sparce also Chancellour of the kingdome , administred unto the king his solemne oath ; he reciprocally answering him , and promising first , that he would maintaine iusticc and truth within his kingdome , and that he would punish and suppresse all iniustice and lying , that he would doe iustice to all the Swedish nation , as well rich as poore , and that according to the lawes and statutes of the kingdome , he should governe the same , and that by the counsell and consent of his brother Prince Charles , and the senate or counsell of the kingdome , that he shall consult with the natural inhabitants of the kingdome , and not with strangers : that hee shall bring no strangers within the realme ; that hee shall commit the castles and forts of the kingdome , and the deserts of Vpsalia to none but the natiues of the countrey ; that he shall impose no new tribute or taxe upon the subiect , unlesse in case of great necessitie for the defence of the kingdome , in feare of any intestine commotion or sedition : when the kings sonne or daughter is to be marryed , when the king is to make any solemne perambulation thorow his whole kingdome , or something for the reparation of the desarts of Vpsalia shall be required . Moreover , that he should confirme all priviledges and immunities heretofore granted to the Peeres of the land , the whole people and the clergie thereof , and that by all meanes possible , he should procure peace and tranquillitie to all his subiects ; adding lastly this clause to the oath , So God be good to my soule and body as I from my heart sweare to observe all the premisses . After this was a solemn assembly of the whole States of the kingdome , or a Parliament called at Stockeholme , wherein was consulted of the government of the kingdome , during the kings absence , and divers good and wholesome lawes enacted . In the moneth of Iuly next after the king departed againe into Poland . But some few yeares after , hee was by the same States againe abdicated and quite reiected from ever having any right or interest in the government of the kingdome of S weden , and was in a Parliament holden at Stockeholme 1590. confirmed . And againe , in another Parliament holden at Lincopia 1600. as well he himselfe as all his issue and off-spring are for ever excluded from the succession to the kingdome of Sweden . The reasons were diuers , but especially for sending an army of strangers into the countrey , quite contrary to his oath and promise ; the which , if their plot had taken effect , might have overthrowne the whole State , besides the ruine of religion . There were divers other causes published in print , as the story mentions , the which I have not as yet seene . But withall in the abdication of this king , this condition was inserted , that if within sixe moneths after the finishing of that no hereditary Prince , and heire apparant to the crowne of Sweden , shall hencefoorth accept of any forreine kingdome , unlesse he resolve neverthelesse to live and continue in the same kingdome of Sweden . This noble king after he came to the Crown , waged warre with the king of Denmarke , and at one and the same time with the Russian also . For Iuan Wasilicuitz Suski , with many of the Peeres being in his chiefe City Mosco very straitly besieged by the Polonians , hee sent for aide and succour to this Charles king of Sweden ; there being then great danger , not of the losse of the king and his Nobles onely , but even of the utter overthrow and ruine of his whole dominion . This Prince therefore sent with great expedition under the command of Iairus de la Garde , Earle of Leccho , and Arch-marshall of the kingdome of Sweden , a great army , wherewith he raised the siege , overthrew the enemies forces , and set at libertie this distressed Prince , and all his Peeres . The aforenamed Suski making shew of a gratefull acknowledgement of so great a kindnesse received , not onely promised , but also sealed some deeds , whereby hee freely gave unto this king Charles , and to his heires and successours kings of Sweden for ever , certaine territories and lordships , together with the townes , castles , and forts thereunto belonging . But the mance was not answerable to promise : for this unthankfull perfidious Prince sent secretly to the captaine of one of his castles , wishing him with some forces to intercept those deeds , together with the money agreed upon for the souldiers pay . King Charles , by such an iniury irritated ( and blame him not ) raises againe new forces , invades the countrey ( the Polonian having now likewise seized upon Mosco the chiefe City ) he takes in Rexholme , and possesses himselfe of a great part of the countrey round about . But while he is now in the middest of his good successe , behold cruell Atropos suddenly cuts the thread of his life , and so by this meanes , together with his hereditarie dominions leaves likewise this warre to be finished by his sonne Gustavus Adolphus , at this time king of Sweden , whereof more hereafter . He dyed of a great sicknesse in a warre against Denmarke : An. 1611. Octob. 30. His first wife was Mary daughter to Lewes Elector , and Count Palatine of Rhene , whom he married , An. 1579 , and had by her , 1 Margaret Elizabeth , and died at the age of 5. yeares . 2 Elizabeth Sabina , who dyed also young . 3 Lewes , who died instantly after his birth . 4 Katharine , borne in 1584. and in 1614. marryed to the illustrous Prince Iohn Casimir , Prince Palatine of Rhene , and Duke of Bavaria . 5. Gustavus , who dyed a child . 6. Mary , who dyed also young . This vertuous Queene dyed of her selfe in the yeere 1580. His second wife was Christina , daughter to Adolphus , Duke also of Holsatis , who bare to him 1 Christina , who lived not long . 2 Gustavus Adolphus , the illustrious and victorious king of Sweden , and born in anno 1594 Decemb. 9. 3. Mary Elizabeth 1596. who in the yeare 1612. was marryed to Iohn , an hereditary Prince of the kingdome , and Duke of Ostrogothia . 4. Charles Philippe , a hereditary Prince , and Duke of Sundermania , Nericia , and Vermelandia 1601. He dyed in Livonia unmarried . CHAP. X. Of the Noble , Illustrious , and invincible Prince , great Gustavus Adolphus , the 2. King of Sweden , Goths , and Vandals , &c. and some of his Acts before his entring into Germany . 148 Gvstavus Adolphus borne the ninth of Decemb . 1594. as said is , being but of a tender age for the swaying of the scepter royall , his father dying in 1611. he being then but 17. yeares of age , was crowned in 1617 : Considering then his young yeares , and laying them in one scale , and the waight of affaires lying on his shoulders in the other , we may most iustly wonder and admire at Gods might and power in making him a fit instrument to effect such matters , as I doubt not but after-ages shall admire the same . In the yeare 1620. he marryed Mary Elinor , sister to the illustrious Prince George William , Marquis of Brandenburg , one of the Princes Electors of the sacred Empire , who although she bare him some children , yet lived they not long . In the yeare 1624. she bare him a daughter . 1. Christina , but dyed the same yeare . The next yeare after she bare him againe another daughter , called also 2. Christina , yet living , and in the yeare 1627 she was in a Parliament then holden at Stockeholme , declared here apparent to the crowne of Sweden . It hath been a little before related how his father Charles the ninth of that name died , during his warre with Denmarke ; and withall hath beene shewed , how at the same time the same Prince had hot warre with the Prince of Russia : by which may easily appeare into what a labyrinth of troubles was this young king at his first comming to the crowne involved . In both these warres he carryed his affaires so well , that thorow the helpe of Almighty God he hath procured himselfe ever since a firme and inviolable peace with that great Prince . He had with the Dane divers conflicts , yet alwayes demeaned himselfe so worthily that he came off with great honour and credit ; so that at length that great king seeing hee had to meddle with his match , was willing to accoodate his Martiall thoughts , to entertaine at treatie of peace : and so these two great Princes of mortall enemies , became loving and kind friends , and have since confirmed a strait league of amity and friendship . As for the Russian Prince , he had with him yet some greater difficulty to undergoe , there resting some strong , and almost impregnable places to be taken , and the evidences concerning such territories , as the Russian had , for good consideration , assigned his father , to bee recovered . Amd although my purpose bee not particularly to enlarge my selfe upon all the severall occurrances of this warre ; yet are there in the same , some things to be obseraed , not unworthy the readers consideration , whereof I will give but a touch . After his fathers decease then , having setled the affaires of his kingdome at home , although he had to deale with so potent an enemie as the king of Denmarke , as hath beene said already ; yet did he not neglect this warre against the Russian ; and for this purpose prepared a great army to prosecute that which his father had left unfinished . Now it is to bee understood that these forts and places hee tooke in from the Russian Prince , are the strongest holds , and as it were , the very keyes of all the Russian dominion . That countrey is corruptly called Rexholme , from a strong City and Castle seated in two little Ilands in the mouth of the river Woxen , in the one of which the Castle , and in the other the City is seated ; although the right name of this countrey among Historians be knowne by the name Carelia . But , among all these strong holds & castles , none is to be compared with the strong fort Notteburg , which hath therefore hitherto ever beene holden invincible , untill now of late experience hath taught us the contrary . It is built in a little Iland in the mouth of the swift river Nerva , and by reason of the breadth of the river could not be battered with ordnance . This strong cattle therefore being of so great importance , was never unfurnished . But the great God of heaven , who according to his good will and pleasure , disposes of all these sublunary things , and infatuates the wisedome of the wise , delivered this inuincible fort into the hands of an invincible Prince : a presage , no doubt , of his future , great and glorious victories . But the manner is yet more admirable : for within the souldiers were not unfurnished of sufficient foode , and the enemies force ( as said is ) they needed not much to feare ; but within their mouthes and throats there grew so many great warts , that although they had food sufficient , yet could they not feed on the same , nor yet swallow down any sustenance , for the which cause they were forced to surrender this strong fort into his maiesties hands . And so he that made the walls of Iericho at the found of a rammes horne to fall downe , to make a way for his owne people of Israel to enter this City , found out this way to take in this invincible fort . And whosoever sees not the same providence accompanying & prospering him in this so great a warre now undertaken against the whole power of the Austrian house and the Catholick league , I thinke is more then pur-blind . There is in that same countrey another strong Castle Iuanogorod , seated on the top of a high rocke , in an Isthmus , or narrow plaine , a great part thereof being environed with this swift river . And although on the west side , as it looketh towards the river it might be batered ; yet both that way , as likewise both the south and north parts were well defended by this river ; and on the east there was a low valley , digged by natures owne industry , where the people had their habitation , the countrey about being plain and levell , and so high that the ordnance could touch onely the tops of the turrets , and goe no lower . Neither yet was there any undermining by reason or that soile which was altogether rockie . This fort notwithstanding , together with the former 2. and many more were by this same king taken in the yeare 1617 , in so much that this great Prince was then put in no small feare of loosing all or the greater part of his dominion , whereof there was then no small danger . Wherefore the great Knezor or Duke , Michael Feodorouitz , sonne to the former perfidious Iuani Vasilienitz Suski , earnestly suing for peace , it was at length by the mediation of king Iames of famous memory effected , and in the yeare 1618. fully finished and agreed upon . And thus were those aforementioned townes and forts , and divers others belonging to this Carelia Ruthenica , or countrey of Rexholme , together with all the deeds and evidences thereunto pertaining , resigned over and delivered into to the hands of this king , and for ever annexed unto the Crowne of Sweden ; and all other places during this warre taken from the Russian , againe to him restored , as in the articles of agreement in 18. more at length is to be seene . Neither was this king then part 21. yeares of age , when he had brought to a happy end two so great and important warres . Now after this happy and peaceable conclusion , having established peace in al his Prouinces , he gave not himself over to his lustfull pleasures ( as is often too customary with young Princes ) nor to drowne himselfe with sinnefull delights ; but gane himselfe wholly to beautifie and adorne this peaceable kingdome , whereof shee was now fully possessed : which could no better be effected , then by confirming the ancient good and wholesome lawes and constitutions of the kingdome , adding some others as occasion required . And therefore , as was already touched , he not onely reinforced the former lawes and constitutions concerning trafficke and commerce betwixt the sea townes , but added also divers others , tending to that same purpose ; together with many other things , whereon for brevity . I may not now insist . But that he might leave a perpetuall memoriall to the Christian world , that he was as well a favourer of Minerva as of Mars , hee hath left thereof a sufficient proofe to all after ages . During the reigne of Ericus Balbus , the then Archbishop of Vpsalia , Iezlerus instituted and founded in the same City a colledge of 4 professors ; and afterwards the number of professours being increased , together with an addition of far greater meanes , it was in the yeare 1476. by Pope Sixtus the 4. erected into the forme of an Vniversitie , and adorned with the like priviledges , as that of Bononia . This Vniversitie by iniurie of time and devouring warres being much endammaged , and having lost much of it's ancient splendour and beauty , was again by the late deceased Charles the 9. is it were , out of her ashes not onely restored to former dignity and splendor , but a good encrease also added to her former beauty . And this same invincible king now living , to testifie to posterity the love he beareth to learning , hath so encreased both the number of learned professors and their maintenance , that now it may well be compared with many of the best Vniversities of Europe ; and lest it should at any time hereafter by reason of the want or uncertainty of meanes come to ruine or decay , did in the yeare 1624. out of his owne revenues settle upon the same very great and large means , and confirmed the same in most large and ample manner , and made the possession of these lands and rents , as sure and firme as the best Noblemans of the kingdome . This Prince , after he had lived a few yeares in peace , was againe intangled in a new warre with his Vncle Sigismund king of Polonia , in the which he tooke from him many strong townes and forts of no small importance , without any losse to himselfe ( for he made warre in his enemies countrey ) both in the kingdome of Poland , it selfe , in the Duchie of Lithuania , and in the rich countrey of Prussia ; so that if this king had continued as he began , and affaires of a higher nature and straine had not invited him another way , not with standing the ayde the Emperor his brother in law sent him , he had , perhaps , ere now beene deprived of a great part , if not of all his great dominion . The which by him wisely , and in time foreseene , he earnestly sued both to our gracious kings maiestie now living , and to the king of France to mediate a faire agreement betwixt him and his nephew ; the which was accordingly performed the 29. of Septemb. 1629. a truce and cessation of armes beeing for sixe yeares after ensuing there agreed upon : by vertue of which agreement the king of Sweden restored againe to his Vncle many places by him taken in the kingdome of Poland , and Duchie of Lithuania ; howbeit he reteineth still many good townes and castles in the countrey of Prussia . The particular articles of their agreement for avoiding tediousnesse of set purpose I here passe by ; and who so is desicous to see the same , may have recourse to the histories . The entring of the inuincible king of Sweden , great Gustavus Adolphus into Germanie with a great Armie , Anno 1630. with a touch of some principall exploits by him since that time atchieved and brought to passe . RAdolphus , Earle of Halsburg , being in the yeare 1274. crowned Emperour at Aquisgranum or Aix , layed the first foundation of the greatnes of the Austrian house . This Prince then besides that with many great lordships , partly by force and violence , and partly by purchase he much increased his hereditary dominions ; the country of Austria also by want of a lawfull successour fell into this Emperors hands to dispose of ; which he eftsoone conferred upon his sonne Albertus . Into this Austria then were incorporated all these other dominions . Radolphus being dead , Adolphus Earle of Nassau was elected Emperor , and afterwards by the aforesaid Albertus killed , who got himselfe afterward chosen Emperour . This Prince likewise spared no paines , but improoved his utmost power and means for the increasing of this already grounded greatnes . And this made him so eager an enemy to the Helvetian liberty , labouring by all meanes , direct or indirect , to hooke in whatsoever he could compasse to make his sons great , and to advance the now rising Austrain house , yea , so eager was he in prosecuting his purpose , that he spared not the very monasteries and religious houses , but either bought out light what might thus bee purchased , or else procured himselfe and his sons to be made patrons and protectors of such ecclesiasticall places , a faire way for future possession . But the uniust murder of his predecessor , being by his own brothers sonne revenged ( who killed this ambitious Albert ) and all his covetousnesse and ambition now layed in the dust ; the Princes of this Austrain house , as they had now & then their turnes in his supreame authority , so were they not wanting to themselves and successors , but as time and opportunity were offered , went on in their predecessors footsteps . At length , after the death of Sigismund the Emperour in the yeare 1438. another Albert of this Austrian house , and sonne in law to the asoresaid Sigismund was elected Emperour ; the which his successors ( having now yet once againe gotten the ball before them ) have kept close unto themselves almost for the space of 200 yeares , even until this very day ; having also afterwards added to their former greatnesse the kingdome of Hungaria , Bohemia , with the appurtenances thereof , Silesia , Moravia , the one and other Lusatis , and become also at several times , Lords and masters of Stiria , Carinthin , and Sirolie : and by marriage afterwards gotten in the 17. Prouinees . At length Charles the fifth ( as though this house had not yet bin great enough ) brought for his share the kingdomes of Spaine and Portugall , together with all the kingdoms and dominions thereupon depending : as namely the kingdome of Naples , Sicilie , and Duchie of Milan , besides the West-Indies , and all the riches of that Westerne world , with some thing in the East-Indies also . All this notwithstanding , this great Monarch , according to his plus ultra , not contented with all these dominions ; aimed yet further at the subversion and overthrow both of true religion , and the liberty of Germany , and began to act such a tragedy in high Germany , as his sonne Philip afterwards attempted in the low countries : for the which cause to have Pope Leo the 10. for his friend , as he had before anathematized Luther , so this Emperor to act his part , proscribes him . This plot for a while succeeded according to his wishes , insomuch that Iohn Fredericke , Prince elector , and the Landgrave of Hessen Protectors and maintainers of the true reformed religion preached by Luther , and the Germane liberty were in open field overthrown their forces dispersed , and they themselves taken prisoners , But at length , Maurice , Duke of Saxonie the Emperours Generall , and newly possessed , not onely of his kinsmans lands and possessions , but of his electorate dignity also , contrary to the Emperours expectation , turning his power against himselfe , forces him , not onely to a restitution of the captives , but likewise to a setled peace and liberty of religion within the whole Germane countryes : and so it did here plainely appeare how God brought light out of darknes . The Iesuites , the incendiaries of the Christian world , envying the peace and prosperitie of the same , as in other parts , so in this countrey of Germany have they laboured to overthrow and subvert both the State of the true reformed Church and common-wealth . And although they have been a long time proiecting such a plot , yet could it not so conveniently be brought about untill such time as Fredericke primus , Palatine Elector , having accepted of the Bohemian Crowne , being freely and lawfully thereunto elected , this viperous generation , being of a martiall breed , failed not to lay hold on such an offered opportunitie ; and therefore cease not to incense and stirre up the Emperor Ferdinand the 2. ( of himselfe sensible enough of any thing that might but in shew derogate from the dignity of the Austrian house ) to prosecute that which before had been proiected . And thus was this Noble Prince deprived not onely of his kingdome of Bohemia , but of all his hereditary dominions and electorate dignitie . And whereas many ignorant of the Iesuites farre fetched secret stratagems , did verily beleeve that now they were attained to the utmost end they aimed at , it appeared farre otherwise . For now the fire that so long lay covered under the ashes breakes foorth , and sets upon a sudden all these flourishing provinces of Germany on fire : and the visard now remooved their purpose , was made manifest to the blindest eye-sight ; to wit , the totall ruine and overthrow of the true religion in many , yea in most places of Germany professed , the reducing of them againe to the Romish superstition , and utter overthrow of the liberties of the Romane Empire : whose designes whosoever , in defence of Gods cause and liberties of their owne countrey , did any way oppose have been in most barbarous manner prosecuted and persecuted with fire and sword , and many forced to forsake their ancient inheritances to save their lives and keepe a good conscience , in still professing that religion wherein they had heretofore beene brought up . Others againe more pusillanimous and loath to loose all for Christ , yet besides , a shameful and perfidious abiuration of that truth which before they had professed , were yet notwithstanding forced to yeeld to such slavish and servile conditions , as the insolency of a victorious enemy was pleased to impose upon them . When this tyranny had now at least , for the space of tenne yeares beene after a rigid manner prosecuted , it pleased Almighty God of his infinite goodnesse , all other meanes now failing , in pitty and compassion to his poore afflicted Church , now destitute of the least appearance of any humane helpe , to raise up meanes of deliverance , where , I am sure , it was least expected , euen that illustrious and victorious king of Sweden , Captaine of the Lords host . Gustavus Adolphus , King of the Swethens , Goths , and Vandals , arriued in Pomer , in February , An. 1630. and landed neere unto the Isles of Rugen , and Vsdome , at a little village , called Pennemund , with no more at the first , then 6000 souldiers . Himself comming on shoare , falls downe , and powres out this vnto God , O Lord , thou that rulest ouer the Heauens , the earth , and the vast sea , I cannot sufficiently giue thee thanks , that thou hast preserued me so graciously in this perillous iourney ; O Lord I render thanks vnto thee , and giue praise vnto thee , from the very bottome of my heart , beseeching thee seeing thou knowest , that this voyage , my purpose and intent tends not to my owne , but onely to they glory and honour , and for the comfort and helpe of thy afflicted Church , that if now the time , and appointed houre become , Assist me further with thy grace and blessing , & grant are a prosperous wind , and good weather , that I may behold the rest of my Army with a ioyfull eye ; which I haue left behind me picked vp , out of diuers nations , to the end that with them , I may aduance forward thy holy worke-Amen . The Kings Officers and Councell , stepping on land after him , and hearing such a zealous prayer , comming from him in this manner , could not forbeare weeping , which the King perceiuing , said vnto them , Weepe not my friends , but pray feruently , from the bottome of your hearts , the more yee pray , the more victory God will giue you , for earnest prayer is more then the gaining of halfe a battle . It seemes , since that time , that the Kings prayer hath auailed much with God , and how mightily the Lord hath been with him , in taking in many countries , cities , and townes , in ouerthrowing the Emperours inuincible Army , and that of the Catholike League , and the mighty increasing of his Armie , since his first landing . Other particulars may giue satisfaction to the Reader ; to God the onely author , and giuer of them , be giuen immortall praise . Amen . FINIS Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A13219-e390 Division of the Northern world . Antiqnity of the kingdome of Sweden . Sueonia . Suevia . Division of the Kingdome of Sweden . Sueovia , and the parts thereof . Vplandia . Conmedities of this countrey . Mines in this countrey . Division of Vplandia . Stockholme . Vpsalia . Vestmania . Rich Mines . Dalecharlia . A profitable water . Nericia . Sndermannia . Nycopia , Strengosia Tolga , Torsilia , Trosa . Northland . Gestricia . Gerralia . Helsingia , sometimes a kingdome . Helsingian , an ancient people . Affectionate to learning . Helsingia properly so called . Hudinswaldia . Medelpadia . Angermannia . Fertility of the soyle . Bothnia . Lappionia , or Lappi● . Their manner of life . Their innocencie . Their apparell . Strange thred . Their tents ▪ Their tents . The meetings Nature of the people . Good soldiers Diamonds , Topazes , and Amethists ▪ among them . Diuision of this countrey . Gothia . Division of this country . Vestrgothia . Citties . Townes . Dalia . Vermelandia . Carolostadium . Ostrogothia . Fertility of the soyle . Smalandia . Good pastures . Mines of copper and steele . Division of this country . Olandia . Occasion of warres betwixt the two neighbouring Princes .. Finlandia . VVhy so called . Nature of this people . Singularities in their languagess . When , and by whom first subdued . Division of the country . Cities , towns and castles . Caiania . Townes . Savolaxia . Lake - I-adoga . Sea - Calse . Nystat . Tavas●ia . Nystat or New-castle . Yron made of water . Nylandi . Townes . VViburg , Rexholmia . Greatest lake of all Europe . A peculiar fish . Rubies . Ingria . Alce , Elgh , or Elent . Notteburg . Capurio , Iamarod . Esthonia . How it came first under the Swedish Crowne . Provinces of this countrey Five severall languages in Livonia . Nature of the inhabitants . Not so vicious as many other Nations . Apparell of this people . Their buildings . Woodshere very frequent Bread of the barke of trees Adultery there vnknowne . Manner of their marriage and betrothing . Manner of succeeding in inheritances . If the heire be absent . Dana arf , If the heire be 〈◊〉 owne Their hospitality . Robberies seldome heard of among this people . Gothish letters abolished . The Swedish much addicted to the high Dutch speech Italian language . The Spanish . French. Gothe louers of learning . Sixe rankes o● degrees of the Swedish nation . Princes of the bloods The Nobility Their titles were not hereditary . When made hereditary . The clergie or persons ecclesiasticall Bishops lived like Princes in Sweden . The military forces . The trained ●ands , whereof consist the foot forcet , The horse forces , and how raised . Merchants . Certain lawes and constitutions have been appointed for traffick and commerce . Husbandmen . Free-holders . Werkers in the Mynes . Farmers . They have a voice in Parliament . Antiquities of the Vestrogothian lawes The whole government of this Kingdome comprehended in certaine societies or colledges . a Colledges or societie of Iustice . 2 Colledge or societie is that of warre , or court Marshall . 3 Colledge , the court of the Chancery The Lord Chancellours office . Colledge , me Admirall court . 5 Colledge is the Exchequer . The Lord Marshals office . Particular division of the Provinces into smaller parts . Severall Iudges . The supreame Iudge Legifer Iudicium praetoriale . The Ral or Court Royal. Iustice heire of Scotland . Sea forces . Number of Ships . 〈…〉 Mariness and Sailers . His land forces . The horse , not bigge in bulke . This king hireth commonly his horsemen . Customes , threefold . Customes arising from his mynes . Great number of brasse Ordnance . Customes & revenues arifing from the fruits of the earth . Customes of all manner of merchandise . Customes of furres and rich skins . The third fort of custome or revenue , arbitrary or voluntary contributions . 1 King Magog 2 Swennus . 3 Getbar . 4 Vbbo . 40 Ericus the 3. 41 Goodrichus 42 Haldanus . 100 Biorno . 124 Ericus Sanctus 4. 125 Charles● 126 Canutus . 127 Stercherus 128 Ericus 3. 129 Iohn 1. 130 Ericus Balbus . 131 Valdemarus 132 Magnus Ladolos 1. 133 Birgerus . 134. Magnus Smech . 135. Albert of Meckleburge . 136 Margaret the Dane . 137 Ericus Duke of Pomerania 7. 138 Christopherus Prince Palatine of Rhene and Duke of Bavaria . 139. Carolus Canuti . 140. Steno Sture . 141 Suanto . 142 Steno Sture 2 Something concerning the title the kings of Denmarke pretend to the crowne and kingdome of Sweden . Christierne the 2 invades the countrey of Sweden . A great ingratitude . Extreame barbarous crueltie More then ●nhumane crueltie . 143 Gustavus Erickson 1. Reformation of religion in the kingdome of Swedea , An. 6560 141 Ericus 8. 145 Iohn 2. 146 Sigismundus . The oath of Sigismund . Abdication of king Sigismund . An act against the accepting of a forreine kingdome , unlesse he refine himselfe in Sweden . His warres against Denmarke and Russia . 148 Gustavus Adolphus 2. His war with the king of Denmarke . His war with the Russian Prince . The countrey of Carelia corruptly called Reaholme taken in . The invincible force of Notteburg ▪ The strange manner of taking in the Castle of Noneburg ▪ The taking in of the strong fort Iuanogorod . Confirmation of the ancient lawes concerning trafficke and commerce betwixt the sea townes . The Vniversitie of Vpsalia is by him much enriched and adorned . Albert killed . Another Albert Emperour . Wonderfull greatnes of the house of Austria Charlet the attempted the overthrow of true religion , together with the Germans liberty , 
A50498	----	A narrative of the principal actions occurring in the wars betwixt Sueden and Denmark before and after the Roschild Treaty with the counsels and measures by which those actions were directed : together with a view of the Suedish and other affairs, as they stood in Germany in the year 1675, with relation to England : occasionally communicated by the author to the Right Honourable George, late Earl of Bristol, and since his decease found among his papers. Meadows, Philip, Sir, 1626-1718. 1677 Approx. 125 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 91 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A50498 Wing M1566 ESTC R36497 15704159 ocm 15704159 104474 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50498) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 104474) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1152:67) A narrative of the principal actions occurring in the wars betwixt Sueden and Denmark before and after the Roschild Treaty with the counsels and measures by which those actions were directed : together with a view of the Suedish and other affairs, as they stood in Germany in the year 1675, with relation to England : occasionally communicated by the author to the Right Honourable George, late Earl of Bristol, and since his decease found among his papers. Meadows, Philip, Sir, 1626-1718. Bristol, George Digby, Earl of, 1612-1677. [4], 176 p. Printed by A. C. for H. Brome ..., London, M.DC.LXXVII [1677] Dedication signed: Philip Meadowe. "A view of the Suedish and other affairs, as they now stand in Germany this present year, 1675. with relation to England" has special t.p. Errata: p. 176. Imperfect: tightly bound, with print show-through and loss of print. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Dano-Swedish War, 1643-1645. Denmark -- History -- 1660-1814. Sweden -- History -- Charles X Gustavus, 1654-1660. Sweden -- History -- Charles XI, 1660-1697. Great Britain -- Foreign relations -- Sweden. Sweden -- Foreign relations -- Great Britain. 2000-00 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2001-09 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-07 Kirk Davis Sampled and proofread 2002-07 Kirk Davis Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-08 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion A NARRATIVE OF THE PRINCIPAL ACTIONS Occurring in the WARS BETWIXT Sueden and Denmark . Before and after the ROSCHILD TREATY : WITH The Counsels and Measures by which those Actions were directed : Together With A View of the Suedish and other Affairs , as they stood in Germany in the year 1675. with Relation to England . Occasionally communicated by the Author to the Right Honourable George late Earl of Bristol , and since his decease found among his Papers . LONDON : Printed by A.C. for H. Brome , at the Gun in St. Pauls Church-yard . M. D.C. LXXVII . FOR The Right Honourable THE EARL of BRISTOL . MY LORD , I Esteem it as a singular favour and honour that your Lordship thinks me capable of giving you any information concerning the Northern Affairs ; the Scene of your Lordships many eminent Employments and Actions having been laid nearer the warm Sun. The Draught I have here sent was made several years since , and only communicated in private with some friends : In the composing whereof I was not a little advantaged by being a spectator of the Actions , and privy to some of the Counsels of both Kings . But how far I have answered those advantages in the ensuing Narrative I submit to your Lordship's Censure , and remain MY LORD , Your LORDSHIP' 's Most humble and Obedient Servant , Philip Meadowe . Parham in Suff. Sep. 24. 1675. A NARRATIVE OF THE PRINCIPAL ACTIONS Occurring in the WARS BETWIXT SUEDEN and DENMARK . Before and after the ROSCHILD TREATY . With the Counsels and measures by which those Actions were directed . THE ancient Emulation and jealousies betwixt the two Crowns of Sueden and Denmark , occasioned by their near Neighbourhood and frequent Wars , have been still heightned and promoted by the late Conquests the Crown of Sueden has made in Germany . By which the Suede enlarging his Dominion beyond the Baltic to those goodly possessions of Pomeren and Bremen , has betwixt his ancient Patrimony on one side , and his new acquisitions on the other , as it were enclosed and beleaguered Denmark . The fatal effects of a Suedish Power established on this side the Baltic , the Dane experimented in the year 1643. in the Reign of Christiern the fourth , when upon occasion of some differences arising betwixt the two Crowns in relation to the commerce and navigation of each others subjects , and the new impositions exacted by the Dane in the Sound , Queen Christina without any previous denunciation of War sent secret Orders to General Torstenson , who at that time commanded the Suedish Army in Germany , to invade therewith the Danish Dominions , which that wise General performed with such secrecy and diligence , that the first intelligence of his attempt was brought to Copenhagen by the ordinary post , advertising how the Suede was entred Holstein with an Hostile Army . In that war the Dane lost Halland , Jempterland , Gothland and the Oesel . For though Halland by the Treaty at Broomsborow was not formally alienated from the Crown of Denmark , as it was in the succeeding Roschild Treaty , but only mortgaged or leased to Sueden for thirty years ; lest the reputation of Denmark should seem too much prostituted by the utter abscission and dismembring of so considerable a Province from that Crown ; yet was it such a mortgage as in truth did amount to an absolute cession or alienation ; For the term of years when expired was made renewable from thirty to thirty , till the Suede should receive an equivalent for Halland to his own liking and satisfaction . A Peace being thus reestablished in the year 1644. by the Treaty made at Broomsborow upon the Frontier of both Kingdoms , things continued quiet betwixt the two Crowns for some years , till the late Charles Gustavus King of Sueden in the year 1655. imbarquing himself in a war against Poland , transported thither the choicest of the Suedish souldiery to serve in that expedition ; where that martial King carried all before him , but grasped at more than he could well enclose , and conquered more than he could reasonably hope to keep , till at length old Zarnetsky makes head against him with a powerful body of horse , and by his example the newly submitted Provinces revolt as quickly from their new Lord , insomuch that the Suede was embarass'd on all sides , and his affairs in great decadency . This conjuncture gratified the Dane , who thought his turn was now come to retaliate upon the Suede , and hoped by the favour of this opportunity to regain what he had lost in the former surprises . And to give the better colour of justice to his Arms , lest it should be thought he was rather invited thereto by the advantage of the occasion , then constrained by the cause of any new provocations or injuries , open war is solemnly proclaimed against Sueden by the antiquated formalities of a Herald . Besides public letters and manifests are sent abroad to satisfy forein Princes and States , and to vindicate the Right of his undertaking . The truth is , the Party was not ill concerted , for the Brandenburger was already drawn off from the Suedish Alliance , and upon good assurance given him from the Polish Court , that the Soverainty of the Ducal Prussia should be conferred upon him ( which he accordingly now enjoys ) He confederated himself with the Pole and Dane against Sueden . The Hollander also was of the party , though as yet but covertly , and great sums of money were advanced by Amsterdam and the trading Companies ( for they would not have it seem the Act of the States but of private persons ) by way of loan to the King of Denmark upon securities of the Customs in the Sound and Norway . The Dane raised a considerable Army of about fifteen or sixteen thousand men well appointed , rendesvous'd them in Holstein , from thence passed the Elb , besieged and took Bremerford a Town belonging to the Suede in the Bishoprick of Bremen . But here some military men took the freedom to blame the Danish Conduct . For had he carried the war on the other side of the Baltic , entred Sueden it self , at that time disfurnished of her principal Officers and Souldiers , her King being absent in a remore Countrey , reported to be dead , the very terrour of an invading Army might have wrought such consternation in the minds of the people , as probably to have given the Dane an opportunity of advancing the war as high as Stockholm . But he on the contrary attacks the Suedish Dominions in Germany , thereby alarming friends as well as enemies : For the Princes of the nether Saxon Circle entring into a combination declare this invasion of the Bishoprick to be a breach of the Peace of the Empire , and a violation of the Instrumentum Pacis concluded at Munster , for the observation whereof they stood reciprocally Engaged . Thus , not waging war in good earnest , the Dane by middle Counsels lost his opportunity , for whilst his Army stood at a gaze not well knowing which way to take , the King of Sueden marches with all imaginable speed from Poland , and laying all in ashes behind him to secure his rear from the infal of the Polish horse , and leaving strong Garrisons in Thorren , Marienburg , Elbing and some other Towns in Prussia , passes through Pomeren and marches directly for Holstein and Jutland . It was generally conceived that now , if ever , the Dane would have fought him harassed and tired as he was with a tedious march . But the new Levies durst not adventure the shock with veteran Troups , used to fight and used to conquer . The Danish Army plies and yields ground before the Suede without fighting , who pursues his point and increases in numbers as he does in fame , all things favouring the victorious . The Danes diminishing as fast gave back till they came to Fredericsode in Jutland , where they sheltred the remainder of their Infantry , having left Garrisons behind them in Gluckstad , Cremp and Rensburg . The Horse were transported into Funen an Island opposite to Fredericsode , so that the Suede was left absolute Master of the Campagne , and possessed of the convenient quarters of Holstein and Jutland . Some of the Inhabitants conveyed the richest part of their goods to Wensussel an Island on the North of Jutland , and to Samsoe , another near adjoyning Isle , both which became soon after prize to the Victors . Fredericfode was now besieged by General Wrangel , a new Town endowed with a large Charter of Privileges to invite dwellers and Trade , fortified according to the modern way with Bastions , false bray , and ditch , but the. works not fully finished . The Circumvallations describe a bow or semicircle , and the little Belt running by it , the chord . To the Belt-side it was not fortified at all , no more than by the water and channel , only the two bastions upon the two extremities of the semicircle were set as far into the bed of the River as conveniently they could be , and then from the corner of each bastion a strong palisade was run into the River as far as deep water . Wrangel so far profited of the security of his Enemy , or the treachery of some correspondents , that he found means in a dark night to cut asunder those Palisades , and making two false attacks in two other places to amuse and distract them within , and rushing on at the same time with a prepared body of Horse and Foot up to the saddle-skirts in water , wheel'd about the Bastion and entred the Fort. Had there been but an ordinary work along the bank of the River from one Bastion to another , or a body of men drawn up in Battalia to receive the Enemy upon the file , he must of necessity have taken the water again ; But there was neither of these . The Governour was a Grave Senatour of the Kingdom , but no experienced souldier , only justified his fidelity to the King his Master by dying upon the place , and was accompanied by about four thousand more , who were either slain or taken prisoners . Some time after , a Lieutenant and a Corporal who had served in Fredricsode , and were afterwards surprised by the Dane in the Suedish Quarters , were publickly executed at Copenhagen , as those who had traiterously betrayed the place . But whether their Crime was really such , or that they otherwaies criminal were made use of as a sacrifice to appease the angry Citizens enraged at the loss of Fredericsode , is uncertain . Thus we have posted the Suede in that important Fortress , which bearing the name of the then King of Denmark , and thus unhappily taken , might seem as it were to presage by an inauspicious omen the succeeding misfortunes which involved that King : We will leave him there a while Master of the Continent , and the Dane retreated to his Islands : And having thus far drawn down the general scheme of the military affairs , let us step back a little to take a short survey of the civil transactions contemporary with the former . England had too great an Interest in the Baltic , ( the Mediterranean of the North ) to sit still without making reflection upon those commotions in the Northern Kingdoms . For besides the general concerns of a free Trade , which of necessity must have suffered interruption by the continuance of this War , England being at that time Engaged in a War with one branch of the Austrian family , viz. with Spain , would rather the Suedish Arms had been at liberty to give check to the other branch in Germany as occasion might offer , then to be diverted therefrom by a war with Denmark . Two Gentlemen are sent over to endeavour a reconciliation betwixt both Kings , Mr. Meadowe who was dispatched to the Danish Court , arrived there in September , 1657. much about the time the Suede entred Jutland . His business was to remonstrate how unwelcome it was to them in England to understand of a Rupture betwixt the two Crowns , albeit they esteemed the communication there of by the Letters and Manifest of that King as an expression of friendship . That besides the effusion of Christian bloud betwixt two Nations linked together by the common bonds of Nature and Religion , and both of them leagued in Amity with England , the continuation of that War might in so perilous a juncture considerably endanger the whole Protestant Cause and Interest ; and nothing could have happened more advantagious to Spain , with whom England was in open Hostility . Besides his Majesty o● Denmark could not but be sensible how much the freedom o● Navigation and Commerce in the Baltic would be impeached thereby , to the prejudice of the Neighbouring Nations , but o● none more than England , as continually fetching Naval Store from those Countries . He was therefore sent on the part of England to that King to offer the best and most friendly offices for accommoding all differences be twixt the two Crowns , and putting a stop to so unhappy a War , and to assure him that they would imploy their utmost Interest with the King of Sueden to dispose him thereto , and to that purpose had already sent a Gentleman to Him. And that if this their tendred Mediation were accepted , they would in the management thereof deal impartially , and endeavour that the Peace once reestablished might for the future be inviolably observed . To this Proposal the King of Denmark returned Answer in writing under his Seal and Signature , bearing date September the twenty fifth , 1657. Declaring that the care of England for the tranquillity of his Kingdoms , the freedom of public commerce , and quieting all differences , was gratefully accepted by him . And that he was ready to enter upon a Treaty of a sure and Honourable Peace under the mediation of England . And so soon as the King of Sueden should testifie a suitable concurrence on his part , he would further declare himself as to time , place and other the Preliminaries to an ensuing Treaty . This Declaration was transmitted to the King of Sueden with all possible diligence , and drew from him a Reply dated at Wismar , October the nineteenth , 1657 In which after many Expostulations how injuriously he had been dealt with by the Dane , intermixed with some language which the Dane resented as reproachful , he declares likewise his consent to enter upon a Treaty under the mediation of France and England . And that the Preliminaries as to place of Treating , number of Commissioners , safe Conducts , &c. should be adjusted according to the transaction betwixt the two Crowns in the year 1644. Provided that safe conducts in due form be without delay delivered to the Mediators , and a reasonable time prefixed by the King of Denmark for meeting of the Commissioners . This Reply of the Suede being communicated to the King of Denmark , produced from him another Declaration of the third of November , 1657. That he also consents to the Transactions in forty four , only as to the place of the future Treaty he conceives Lubec or some other Town in that Neighbourhood to be most commodious . That the Treaty commence under the mediation of England , and of the States General of the United Provinces . And so soon as France should Offer him their mediation , he would accept thereof . And that the designed Peace be not restrained to the two Crowns of Denmark and Sueden , but the King of Poland and Elector of Brandenburg be comprehended in the same . These things being first accorded by His Majesty of Sueden , that he was ready to deliver his safe conducts into the hands of the Mediators . It was easie to foresee how this comprehension of the Pole insisted on by the Dane would trouble the whole scene of Affairs , which consideration put the English Mediator upon excepting against it as a new proposal forrain to the present question . How that the mediation of England was offered only betwixt the two Crowns , and so accepted by his Majesty of Denmark without any mention of Poland . How that this would render the so much desired Peace tedious and difficult , if not impossible , for that the differences betwixt Sueden and Denmark were a sudden distemper easily cured if taken in time , but those betwixt Sueden and Poland were in the nature of an inveterate malady , harder by much to be eradicated . That the Great Seal of Poland by which the Ministers of that Crown must be Commissionated as Plenipotentiaries for a Treaty , was engraven with the Arms of Sueden , which that King would never admit of . However this second Declaration of the King of Denmark of the third of November was sent to the King of Sueden , and begat another from him of the seventh of December dated at Wismar , wherein he declares himself not satisfied with the nomination of Lubec for the place of Treaty , as being a recession from the Customs anciently practised betwixt the two Kingdoms , and the regulation agreed on in the year 1644. that when occasional differences arose betwixt the two Crowns , the Commissioners of both sides should meet upon the Frontiers for adjusting thereof with the more speed . Moreover He takes notice of the conquisite delays and difficulties made by the Dane in intermixing other controversies with his own , and which have no reference to the Danish War. Yet notwithstanding he was willing to grant safe conducts to such Confederates of the Dane , as should testifie a desire of being present at a Treaty in any place of the confines . And as for the States General , after their ratification of the Treaty made by their own Ambassadors at Elbing , whereby the friendship betwixt Sueden and them is renewed ; He would so declare himself on their behalf , in case they offer him their mediation for composing this War , as should sufficiently prevent any just occasion of complaint . To this the King of Denmark rejoyn'd another Answer of the twenty seventh of Decemb. 1657. insisting upon the immediate admission of the States General to the mediation , without suspending it upon the previous Act of first ratifying the Elbing Treaty , a point which had been depending twelve months , and was like to be longer . Adheres to the place formerly nominated by him for assembling the Commissioners . And that the Pole and Brandenburger should not only have a bare license of being present at the Treaty , but that the respective Treaties to be had with them as Confederates and Principals with the Dane in the same War , should proceed by the same gradations and measures as that with Denmark . The truth is , in the reasoning and debate concerning the place of meeting there was a secret drift on both sides , unexpressed by either . The Dane would have it at Lubec or any other neutral place in Germany , convenient for the Pole and Brandenburger to be there present as parties with him , whereby to have the opportunity of strengthning each the others hand by a communication of Councils , and concerting of Affairs to the promoting of a common Interest . On the other hand the Suede would have it on the frontiers over the Baltic , whither the Pole and Brandenburger could not with any reasonable convenience come , designing thereby to disunite the Confederates by the jealousie of a separate Treaty . And perhaps might at the same time have treated openly with the Dane , and underhand with the Pole , and they two striving to prevent each other in the Peace , for fear of being deserted each by other in the War , where he found most advantagious conditions granted him , there conclude Peace and prosecute the War against the other . To prevent this the English Mediator endeavoured to draw from the King of Sueden a previous intimation on what terms and conditions he would rest satisfied , in case the King of Denmark would condescend to a separate Treaty ; That so when the Commissioners came to meet they might have nothing more to doe then to digest the several Articles into form to be signed and sealed , and so the business effected before the rumor of a Treaty divulged ; And likewise partly to facilitate the way of an Agreement , and partly to foretaste the temper of Affairs , some Conditions were insinuated of the following nature . A general Amnesty of what was past . Restitution of places taken each upon other . A solemn Renewal under good Garranties of the Treaty in 1644. A redress of Grievances relating to Trade . And a way ascertained for better prevention of all defraudations in the Sound , the pretended cause of the War on the Danish part . And to incline the King of Denmark to disjoin his Interests from Poland , it was represented by the Mediator , what a broken reed Poland had hitherto proved to him . Sometimes making proffer to pass their forces over the Oder , then presently retreating upon pretence of joining the Austrian foot , not so much as entring Pomeren all this while to give the Suedish Army a diversion , who lay securely quartered in Holstein and Jutland . That the Conditions of the Alliance were mutual and reciprocal , which not being performed on the Polish part , His Majesty of Denmark was no longer obliged . That Confederacies were for mutual safety , and not intended to oblige Princes to their Ruine , either singly or in company with others . That he had the fresh Example of his Heroic Father of happy memory , who though he had entred into an Alliance with the Protestant Princes of Germany , yet the necessity of his Affairs to recover what was lost , and secure what was left , constrained him to make a Peace with the Emperor in the year 1629. exclusive of his Allies . But neither did these Reasons prevail with the King of Denmark to depart from his Alliance with the Pole , till a more cogent necessity extorted afterwards from him a separate Treaty . Nor was the King of Sueden willing to anticipate the business of his Commissioners by precedaneous intimations of his Demands . Nor to content himself as to the terms and conditions of the Peace with less then an honourable amends for the wrong done him . But in his jolly way of expression , since the Dane had led him so long a dance from Poland to Jutland , he was resolved , at least to make him pay the fidlers . Thus the War of the Cabinet was managed by missives and memorials , but that of the field was carried on in a smarter manner . The extraordinary violent frost was by this time encreased to such a degree , that the little Belt which divides Jutland from the Isle of Funen was so intensely frozen , as suggested to the Suedish King an Enterprize ( full of hazard but not disagreeable to a fearless mind edg'd with Ambition ) of marching over the ice into Funen , with horse , foot and Cannon . Some little skirmishings there were upon the shoar of the Island , if it may be called a shoar where there was no longer Sea , and the Dane had in the most commodious landing places made large cuts in the Ice , which were soon congeled again though with a softer crust . Into one of these a small division of about forty Suedish Horse with a Cornet unwarily fell , and were there swallowed up . Major General Henderson a Scotch man was posted at Middlefar with a Body of men , but upon the Suedes approach deserted his station , for which he was after in great danger of a Council of War , had not the English Minister seasonably interposed for his rescue . The Dane had about three or four thousand foot and two thousand Horse upon the Isle , who were all of them defeated and taken : and some of them being Germans took party with the Suede invited by the hopes of good booty the plunder of a fertil and well peopled Island . The Suede marched directly to Odensea the capital Town , spacious and well built , which they entred without resistance . For as well Funen as the other Danish Isles are all open and unfortified , and have no defensible places except Copenhagen and Cronenburg , both upon the Isle of Zeland , having been ever esteemed sufficiently fortified by being Islands , and the Kings of Denmark having been alwaies Masters of a considerable Naval strength . But now being no longer considered as such , but as contiguous and fastned with the continent , they were exposed an easie prey to an adventurous and forward Enemy . 'T is observable that this miraculous march over a breadth of the Sea of more than twenty English miles , for such is the distance betwixt Funen and Zeland the way the Army marched , was the resolve of the King himself contrary to the sense of Wrangel and the principal Officers of his Army , and 't is but just he should have the glory of the success , who had he miscarried could not have avoided the imputation of temerity . The News of the loss of Funen being arrived at Copenhagen brought the more terror with it , because besides the loss of so important an Isle , it awakened the apprehension that the same Bridge which had let the Suede over the little Belt into Funen , might do the like over the great Belt into Zeland . Whereupon the King of Denmark sends in haste to the English mediator , desiring him to renew with all diligence the former proposal of a separate Treaty which had been for some time interrupted , and to set it on foot with all possible Expedition . The Mediator being assured of the reality of the King's Intentions , dispatches forthwith an Express to the King of Sueden with a Letter , the Contents whereof I shall insert , as being that upon which the following business turned . It acquainted him that the King of Denmark had already nominated and authorised the Lords Joachin Gersdorf Rix Hofmaster , and Christian Scheel , both Senatours of the Kingdom , his Commissioners and Plenipotentiaries to meet , treat and conclude with like Commissioners from him at such time and place as he his Majesty of Sueden should please to appoint . It requested him on the part and at the Instance of England , to depute in like manner his Commissioners , to prefix a time and place for meeting , to send safe Conducts for him the Mediator and the Danish Commissioners . Adding moreover , that his Majesty of Sueden being as it were in possession , or at least in assurance of an Honourable Peace , if he would Please henceforward to suspend Hostility , testifying thereby the moderation and temper wherewith he Governed his Prosperity and success , he would perform a work worthy the greatness of his Name , gratify the neighbouring Princes and States , and more especially oblige England by doing it in favour of a particular request . This Letter bore date from Copenhagen February the third , 1657. To which the King returned Answer by the same messenger from Newberg in Funen , February the fifth , so quick was the dispatch at a distance of fourscore miles English. The King's Answer was as followeth ; To thank him the Mediator for his diligence in promoting the concerns of a Peace , which the Dane had hitherto so obstinately opposed : That he was willing to enter immediately upon a Treaty with Denmark under the respective mediations of France and England . And since it was left to him to appoint the place and time , he gave the King of Denmark the choice either of the Isle of Sproo or of Rudkoping in Langland for the Commissioners sufficiently Authorised on both sides to meet at , within eight days after the date of this his Letter . That together with this Letter he had sent safe Conducts in due form for him the said English Mediator and for the Danish Commissioners , to come stay and return at pleasure . That the business required the greater haste because he could promise himself no security in a suspension of Arms. This Answer was a full concession of the desired Treaty , but the King would not be complimented out of his advantages into a cessation of Arms , well knowing the powerful effects of panic fears from the suddenness of a successful Invasion , and that the only way to profit by them is to give no respit for recollecting . The Suedish King contiues his march with all possible diligence : His nearest way to Zeland had been over the great Belt from Neuburg to Corsure about sixteen miles English , but he chuses rather the way of Langland so to Laland & Falster , which though the farther was the safer , because the traject from Island to Island was no where so broad as it was in the Channel of the Belt betwixt Neuburg and Corsure . The forementioned dispatch with the safe Conducts from the King of Sueden being arrived at Copenhagen , the Danish Commissioners accompanied with the English Mediator , put themselves without delay upon their journey towards Rudcoping in the Isle of Langland , the place appointed for the Treaty . They had travailed little more than sixty miles English , when not far from Wardinburg the first Town from the Sea upon Zealand , they met with the avant-curriers and scouts of the Suedish Army , by whom they were advertised the King was newly entred upon Zeland , and not far behind . This incredible diligence was an astonishing surprise to the Danish Commissioners , whom in their journey from Copenhagen to Rudcoping the King met at half way . Passing by the Scouts unmolested under the security of the safe conducts , they soon after met the King himself riding in a slide ( after the manner of the Northern Countries when the Snows are deep ) at the head of about two hundred Finnish Horse . All alighting to salute the King , and he the same to resalute them , he willed them to pass on to the neighbouring Town , where he would speedily be with them , for that he was going only to view a ground where conveniently he might draw up his Army in Battalia . To Wardinburg they went and there made the first entry upon the Treaty , and met there the Chevalier Terlon Ambassador of France , who came out of Germany in Company with the Suedish King. The Commissioners for the Treaty on the part of Sueden were Count Ulefeldt , who though a Dane , yet having received great disobligations from his native Countrey after many services , turned malecontent , and had for some time refug'd himself with the Suede . He being a person of Excellent endowments and withal of a haughty and vindicative nature , was made use of as a fit Instrument upon this occasion against the Danish Court. The English Mediator at the instance of the Dane had privately moved the Suedish King to change him for some more grateful person , but it would not be granted . The other Commissioner was the Baron Steno Bielk a Senator of Sueden . But Monsieur Coyet and Secretary Ernstein though neither of them Commissioners , because not being Senators of the Kingdom , their Character was inferior to that of the Danes , yet being persons of mature knowledg in affairs of State were made use of as principal Instruments in the negotiating part . The Suedish King staid no longer at Wardinburg then was necessary for drawing over his Army from the Isle of Falster , and then ranging them in Battalia with a large extended front , in view of the Danish Commissioners and their retinue , to oftentate their numbers and make them greater in appearance than they were in truth , at length filed into a march the direct way to Copenhagen . There was little comfort in Treating whilst the King was marching , and the Mediators and Danish Commissioners whose persons might in so dangerous a crisis be needful nearer their own King , not being satisfied to be left behind the Army , adjourned the Treaty and breaking up from Wardinburg overtook the Suedish King at a Town called Keug four leagues from Copenhagen . The next morning he drew up in Battalia again , and then fell off as before into an orderly march after a division of Polish Horse upon the forlorn . His number about seven or eight thousand men well disciplin'd and enured to hardships , whereof one half were Horse , and a small train of Artillery of eight or ten field-pieces . Some were left behind to guard the conquered places besides the garrison of Fredericsode . That night he took up his head quarters at a village within a league and half of Copenhagen , and within sight of it , of which he would sportingly say she was a fair Lady and deserved dancing for . And he had reason to say so , for had he won her as he wood her , she had brought him for her dower all Denmark and Norway , and then without the tedious enumeration of all his particular Principalities , he might have shortned his Imperial Style and Title into that of King of the North. The Mediators and Commissioners went to Torstrup a near adjoyning village there to draw up the concept or minutes of a Treaty , which when mutually agreed on , all Hostilities were immediately to cease , though it would require longer time to deduce those minutes into a larger form fit for the ratification of both Kings . Let us leave them a while at their work and take a short view of the posture and condition of those in Copenhagen . The Portifications of the City were much decayed , partly through long security not having , seen an Enemy for many Ages , partly through parsimony , to avoid an expence supposed needless . Besides great Trading Towns are not willing to be fettered up with walls and bastions , and perhaps in this case the Danish Nobility were as little willing as the Citizens , fearing the strength of the Town might make the Burgers heady : The Walls being only of earth and not revested or faced with brick or stone , were much crumbled down with the frost , and easie to be climb'd without the help of scaling ladders ; and the earth so petrified that spade or mattock could not be made use of for present repair . The spring waters began to fail , and some being long frozen were corrupted for want of air and motion . There was not one piece of Cannon upon the Walls when the Commissioners parted thence , but by this time good store were hastily drawn from the Arsenal and ships in the Harbour , and mounted upon ship-carriages . There was no provision of food or fewel for a siege , no garrison more than the Burgers , only upon this Alarm a body of five or six hundred horse and some few foot were drawn from Sconen , and passed over the Sound upon the Ice into the City . But the horse would soon have wanted forrage , and being most of them Germans , the least disorder might not improbably have seduced them over to others of their Country-men in the Suedish Army , in hopes to have shared in the promised harvest of rich plunder . Besides the Dane quitting the field in Sconen , the Suedish Feldtheer Steinboch was ready on that side with five or six thousand men to have passed the Ice and joined his Master in Zeland . But nothing so much dismaied the Dane as the consideration how none of his Confederates was in possible capacity of relieving him in this utmost extremity . The Pole and Brandenburger were remote as in another world , and seem'd glad that the storm had passed over their heads and fallen in another quarter . The Ice which was a bridge to the Suede , was a bar to the Hollander . And so wonderful was that year , the Seas were not open for above three months after . On the first of May following , a ship at an Anchor in the Road before Copenhagen had her Cable of sixteen Inches circumference cut by a shoal of Ice . Add to this the temper of the people , some murmuring ( as is usual in such occasions ) against the conduct of their Governours , others exclaiming they were betrayed , all affrighted and looking on their condition as desperate . As a Testimony whereof let me add this one instance , the English Mediator returning upon some occasions from the Camp into the City , found his house well fraught with rich goods , which the best of the Inhabitants had conveyed thither as to a sanctuary against the plundering Suede . And yet this testimony is due to the person of the Danish King , that he comported himself with a magnanimous constancy and firmness amidst all these misfortunes . 'T is not irrational to suppose that if the King of Sueden had been truly informed of the state of the Town , he would not have slipped the most advantagious opportunity he ever had of taking Copenhagen . But though he knew all was not well with the Dane , yet he did not know the worst , and being already laden with a heap of prosperities crowded beyond expectation upon him , esteemed it more prudential to lay hold on those eminent and securer advantages offered him by Treaty , than to depend upon the issues of War subject to vicissitudes . Yea 't is not irrational to believe that some of the wiser heads in the Suedish Court did not heartily desire to see their King Master of Copenhagen , lest the commodiousness of the situation preferable to that of Stockholm should invite either him or his Successor to make that the capital seat of the Monarchy , whereby Sueden should in process of time have insensibly degenerated from a Kingdom to a Province . The minutes of the Treaty were in few days concluded at Torstrup , upon which a cessation of Arms immediately followed : And from thence the Mediators and Commissioners removed to Roschild , to digest more at leisure those summary Articles into the body of a Treaty . Ten days were spent upon that Affair , till the whole was fully perfected and finished . And then the respective Instruments were in solemn form signed and sealed by the Mediators and Commissioners on both sides , and interchangeably delivered each to other . Which from the place where it was finally concluded , though begun at Wardinburg , agreed at Torstrup , yet finished here , was denominated the Roschild Treaty . By this Treaty the King of Denmark was a great loser if we consider what he quitted , but it may as well be said he was a great saver if we consider what he kept . For he who had lost all in the field could not reasonably expect to regain it in the cabinet ; And though some of his principal branches were lopt off , which in time might grow again , yet the root was preserved which else had been lost without resource . So that it was but an expression of tenderness to his King and Countrey what the Danish Rix Hofmaster ( a right worthy person ) whisperd into the ear of the English Mediator , Utinam nescirem literas . The lands and Territories which by this Treaty were alienated and transferred from Denmark to the Crown of Sueden , were the Provinces of Sconen and Bleking ( as for Halland I reckon the Suede had that before ) likewise the Isle of Bornholm and the two Governments of Bahuys and Drontheim in Norway . The English Mediator had two parts to act in this Scene ; one was to moderate the Demands as far as he could in favour of the Sufferer , without disobliging the Suede by a too notorious partiality . The other was to watch lest any thing be stipulated betwixt the two Kings prejudicial to the Interests of England . It was moved that the whole Kingdom of Norway should be rent off from Denmark and united to Sueden , with which it lay contiguous : This intrenched upon England as giving the Suede the sole and entire possession of the chief materials , as Masts , Deals , Pitch , Tar , Copper , Iron , &c. needful for the apparel and equipage of our ships , too great a Treasure to be intrusted in one hand . The Mediator in avoidance of this was the first who insinuated the Proposal of rendring Sconen and Bleking to the Suede , which would cut off that unnecessary charge both Crowns sustained in garrisoning a Frontier each against other , by enlarging the Suedish Dominions to the bank of the Sound , the ancient and natural boundary of Sueden . This though uneasie to the Dane because of the vicinity of those Provinces to Copenhagen the Metropolis , yet was safe for England , because by this means the Suede is become Master of one Bank of the Sound as the Dane is of the other , though the accustomed Duty of passage , ( the best flower in the Danish Garland ) was by this Treaty reserved wholly to the Dane . Thus the Power over that narrow entry into the Baltic being balanced betwixt two emulous Crowns , will be an effectual preventive of any new exactions or usurpations in the Sound , which occasioned a fierce War betwixt them in the year 1643. In which the States General judged themselves so nearly concerned ( England being at that time most unhappily embroild with Intestine Commotions , and not in condition to look after her concerns abroad ) that they sent a considerable Fleet of War to the assistance of the Suede , by help whereof the Dane was beaten and forced to a dishonourable Treaty at Broomsborow , as was before mentioned . And the Duties payable in the Sound were from that time regulated as they now stand at this day . An Article had been framed obliging both Kings to hinder the passage of any forrain Fleet of War into the Baltic , which though directly and immediately levelled against Holland , yet obliquely and remotely reflected upon England , with which the English Mediator not being satisfied , caused the word inimica to be inserted , and then the sense was this , that both Kings to their power should endeavour to impede the passage of any forrain Fleet of War Enemy of both Crowns . By which the edge of the Article was rebated , and the King of Sueden displeased thereat , after acquiesced . This Roschild Treaty thus concluded bears date , February the twenty sixth , 1658. or as we in England write 1657. and was ratified by both Kings under their Royal Seals and signatures , together with the seals and subscriptions of the Senators of both Kingdoms , according to the time and manner prescribed by the Articles . The next thing which in order followed , was the solemn interview betwixt the two Kings at Frederiosburg , a Palace of the King of Denmark about four leagues from Copenhagen , the most magnificent of any in the North. Thither both of them went and which is remarqueable , without any previous stipulations concerning Guards or number of Followers usually practised betwixt doubtful Friends , but with a frank and Northern simplicity , without any seeming distrust each of other : Yet the King of Denmark had at least five hundred horse with him , being those who were formerly drawn out of Schonen besides his ordinary Foot-Guards in Livery , and the several Gentlemen and Officers of his Court ; The King of Sueden had not above four hundred and those not so well mounted or armed as the other . The Danish King set forwards from his House about two English miles or more to meet the Suede upon his way from Poschild . Both Kings at a competent distance alighted at the same time out of their Coaches and saluted by joyning their right hands , then both entred the Danish Coach , the Suede going first , then the Dane , accompanied by the English Mediator and Duke Ernest Gunther of Holstein Sunderburg . The French Ambassador was not present at this Entertainment : The same Order was afterwards observ'd , only at the Table , the Queen of Denmark sat at the end , on the Queens right hand the King of Sueden , next below him on the same side the King of Denmark . On the Queens left hand the Dutchess of Holstein and the Mediator ; at some distance the Senators of both Kingdoms and principal Officers of the Army . Let it suffice to say the Entertainment was magnificent and such as became so unusual a Solemnity , for two Kings but now in War , to go together from the Field to the Table . The Solemnity continued from Thursday to Saturday , both Kings for two Nights lodging under the same Roof . At parting they exchang'd Horses and other friendly Presents , and those Officers of the Danish Court who were appointed to attend the Person of the Suedish King were Nobly regaled by him . On Saturday he took his leave and went to Elsinore , the King of Denmark accompanying him part of the way , from thence he crossed the Sound to take possession of his new Conquests in Sconen , the two Castles of Cronenbnrg and Elsenburg ( the latter now his own ) thundring out their Salutations during his passage . From thence he went to Gottenburg where his Queen met him , the first time she had seen him since his first enterprize upon Poland , and there an assembly of the States of his Kingdom was celebrated . The Mediators went to Copenhagen to meet the Commissioners newly arrived from the Duke of Holstein Gottorp , Father in law to the King of Sueden , for adjusting the satisfaction due to that Duke , who had been a great sufferer by the War , in pursuance of the twenty second Article of the Roschild Treaty . The English Mediator received several Letters from the Duke requesting him to expedite that affair , which by the said Article was to be terminated by the second of May. Besides the King of Sueden though he had already quitted Zeland , yet he was resolv'd not to dislodge his Troops from the rest of the Danish Dominions till his Father-in-law had received an equitable satisfaction . This Business met with more difficulties than was expected , and grew so high , that the Danish Commissioners entred a solemn Protestation in writing into the hands of the Mediators , protesting that the impediment was not on their part , if all things were not accorded betwixt the Royal and Ducal Houses before the Expiration of the time prefixed , they having already condescended to all equitable Demands . At last this Affair was ended also by Grant of the Bailywick of Suabsted and Release of the Vassallage of the Dutchy of Slesvic a sief-of the Crown of Denmark , and the concept of Articles was signed and sealed by the Mediators and respective Commissioners , and afterwards ratified by the King and Duke . As to the Dutchy of Slesvic 't is to be noted , that the Dukes thereof ow Fealty to the Crown of Denmark , and consequently are liable to the forfeiture of their Fee in case of disloyalty . But the King of Denmark is likewise Duke of Slesvic and moreover , Hereditary in Slesvic and but Elective in Denmark , so that by Release of the Vassallage the Crown of Denmark was a loser , the King of Denmark a gainer . The Royal House of Denmark and the Ducal House of Gottorp are extracted from two brothers , whose descendants are equally and in common sovereign Dukes of Holstein and Slesvic . All Contributions , Imposts and public Revenues are put into a common Coffer to be equally divided betwixt both , and all charges and expences of the Government to be ratably allowed out of the public Stock . And yet they have their Bailywicks , Lands and Possessions apart . But the Prelates , Nobility and Towns of both Dutchies remain undivided and do Fealty to both Princes , who govern alternatively and change turns every year . It had been urged on the part of the Duke that there should be an abolition of this alternative communion , whereby the Government and public Justice within both Dutchies is one year in the King and another in the Duke . But the States of Holstein would not consent to this , and so 't was laid aside , because those Holsteiners who upon the Division of the Government should have fallen under the repartition and share of the Duke , should have been no longer subjects to the King of Denmark , to the great hindrance and prejudice of those Noblemen who find better preferments in the Court at Copenhagen than can be expected from that at Gottorp . Besides having two Masters successively , when Justice is delaied them by one , they can have recourse to the other , as the Government comes to his turn , which they of Holstein esteem a privilege . Thus I have continued the Series of the principal affairs Military and Civil down to the Pacification of Roschild , and should have ended here , but that the War breaking out again and the new-made Peace soon after violated , oblige me , though unwilling , to proceed . Two Ambassadors were sent from Sueden to the Danish Court , the Baron Bielk and Monsieur Coyet , partly to Negotiate such things as appertained to the execution of the Roschild Treaty partly to make the Overture of a strict and intimate Alliance betwixt the two Crowns , by a League mutually Defensive . For it greatly imported the Suedish King , having many Enemies still before him , to double bolt , and by all possible means secure the back-door of Denmark . At leastwise not to leave Denmark like a smoaking torch , though the flame of War was extinguished , ready to take fire again upon every agitation . But things fell out quite otherwise . The Dane was more intent how to free his Country from the burdensome company of the Suede , than desirous to entertain with him any stricter alliance of Amity . And the Suede found it true that Treaties extorted by necessity upon unequal and disproportionate conditions are no longer durable than that force continues which first made them . After the Suedish Army had quitted Zeland and the relenting Ice was no longer repassable , some in the Danish Court whose Zeal and Affection to their King and Countrey was otherwise commendable , were too free and open in Censuring the Roschild Treaty , as if their Affaits had not been reduced to such extremity as to constrain them to so dishonourable conditions . Thus when the danger is passed and the confternation over , all will seek to appear valiant and wise , and he who in a wrack thinks himself happy in a plank to save his life , is no sooner ashoar , but grows dissatisfied with himself for not securing his goods . Van Beuning the Dutch Ambassador at Copenhagen was busie with Intrigues amongst the great persons of the Danish Court , and suspected by the jealous and watchful Suede . A great debate fell out betwixt the Suedish Ambassadors and Danish Commissioners concerning the property of the Isle of Hueen , which not being expressly transferred to Sueden in the Roschild Treaty , the Suede to salve that omission challenged it as an appendix and accessary of Sconen , but the Dane reclaim'd it as an appurtenance of Zeland . The truth is , the Isle of it self without any relative consideration was of little or no value , but had it remained in Danish hands they might have built a Fort upon it to command the entry of Landscroon , by which the onely or most considerable Port which the Suede had in Sconen would have been rendred useless . And therefore they were resolved at any rate to have it , and if by no other right , at least by that new devised one which we in old English have no word for , but the French call it Le Droit de bienseance . Other Controversies arose of the like nature , which the Suede though seemingly offended at , yet profited upon , making them the pretence for continuing their forces in Funen , Jutland , and other the Danish Dominions , which by the sixteenth Article of the Treaty they were to have quitted by the first of May. 1658. Summer was now approaching and yet the King of Sueden was still at Gottenburg , ordering the affairs of his Kingdome , setling himself in his new acquired Estates , and attending the Issue of his Ambassadors Negotiation at Copenhagen . In June he parted thence and arrived at Fredericsode , stopped some time at Flensburg , and from thence went to his Father-in-law at Gottorp . Four Ambassadors met him from the Electoral College , for there was at that time a vacancy in the Empire , and the Electors were assembled at Francfort upon choice of a new Emperour . The business of the Ambassadors was to proffer all friendly offices for composing the War betwixt him and Poland , and accommoding all differences betwixt him and the King of Hungary , soon after chosen King of the Romans and Emperour . As also to desire and forewarn him to abstain from marching with his Army upon the Territories of the Empire . The Ambassadors had an unwelcome reception , the King reproaching them with their Masters non-performance of the Garrantie of the Munster Treaty upon the Danish Invasion of the Bishoprick of Bremen . Two Ministers came to him in particular from the Elector of Brandenburg , but were not admitted to Audience , the King requiring a previous satisfaction from that Elector for deserting his Alliance and confederating himself with his declared Enemy the Pole. The Brandenburg Ministers were treated the more roughly , the better to disguise a following design , and to induce a general belief that the Dominions of their Master were forthwith to be invaded . The English Mediator had been recalled from the Court of Denmark as supposing all quiet there , and placed in that of Sueden , and was now in Germany setting on foot a new mediation betwixt that King , the Pole and Brandenburger . The Armies of which two last subsisted all this while at the charge of their own Countries , but that of Sueden made good chear at the cost of Denmark , whiles the Suedish Ambassadors and Danish Commissioners were debating at Copenhagen . The truth is , the Suede was glad of a pretext for continuing in his old quarters contrary to the Treaty , being at at a loss what to do with his Army . To disband was not reasonable , because he had the Pole with the Brandenburger his new Allie , Enemies before him , and not well assured of the Dane behind . To have removed his Quarters into Pomeren in the Neighbourhood of Brandenburg , had been to eat up his own Country , and which was more , would certainly have drawn together a confederacy in the Empire against him as a disturber of the Peace thereof . The Suede thinking it now time to begin his Campagne , which the Dane had long expected , hoping to be rid of his troublesome Guests , Ordered the Rendesvouz of his Army at Kiel a Maritim Town in Holstein , with a Fleet of about sixty sail to be ready in the Harbour , most of them vessels of burden , the rest good men of War. From Kiel he marched at the head of some selected Troops to Wismar , making semblance as if the gross of his Army should follow . But the Cabinet at Gottenburg had otherwise determined it , for there I persuade my self the design was first hatched and cherished with all imaginable secrecy . It was thought not advisable for the Suede to stir in Germany , not being assisted by any powerful Allie . France at that time faced towards a marriage and consequently a Peace with Spain . England was a Chaos of confusion and disorder . A War with Poland was remote and unprofitable , and had already consumed him to no purpose , one nearer home would be of more safety and advantage . The Dane would never want a will so long as he wanted not a power to hurt Sueden ; It was judged easier to conquer him than reconcile him . The King staid but a little time at Wismar with his Queen , and then privately imbarqued himself upon a Dutch Boyer in the River , and arrived at Kiel . All hands were now busie in putting the Army , Horse and Foot aboard , which done , the King went also aboard a man of War : The French Ambassador went with him , the English Minister though invited refused to go , not being satisfied whether the design was upon Prussia or Denmark , however would in neither case put himself as party in Company of an Enemy , whose office had been and was still to be a Mediator . The Fleet set sail with a fair wind and not many hours after arrived at Corsure upon the Isle of Zeland , this was in August , and the Peace had been concluded but in February before . No longer time was spent at Corsure then what was necessary for landing the Army , which consisting of near four thousand Horse , besides several Regiments of Foot to be transported from Funen and joyned with those already brought from Kiel , would unavoidably require some time to disembark , which together with a march of about sixty miles English from Corsure to Copenhagen , was all the warning the Dauc had to prepare an Entertainment for their unexpected Guest . The King had prepared no Manifest to declare the grounds and reasons of this enterprise , because he doubted not to carry all before him by the suddenness of the surprize , and the success had been the best argument for justification of his Arms. The Danish King sent to know of him the Reasons of this sudden Invasion after a Peace so lately concluded , and so dearly bought , and by what just ways and means he might allay and pacifie any conceived displeasure . But all was now too late , the great Belt was behind him and Copenhagen before him ; he was over Rubicon and would to Rome . The two defensible places upon Zeland being Copenhagen and Cronenburg , the Suedish Army divided , part under General Wrangel besieged Cronenburg , whilst the King with the greater part invested Copenhagen . It would neither be profitable nor delightful minutely to recount the particulars of a long siege , but it was soon made evident that the same prosperous direction which had guided the Suedish Arms in the former War did not accompany them in this , as indeed the state of the case was much varied , and the justice of the quarrel more questionable , it being clear that in the first War the Dane had been the Aggressor . Cronenburg made but a faint resistance , and cowardly yielded after about three weeks siege , which supplied the Suede with a mighty store of ammunition of all sorts , besides several brass Guns of an immense weight purposely cast and planted there to command the passage of the Sound . At Copenhagen it was quite otherwise , there was a considerable Garrison of Soldiers in it with good Officers , besides several Companies of stour and well resolved Burgers . The Danish King considering the Town no longer as seated in the Heart of his Dominions , but become Frontier by the loss of Sconen within view of Copenhagen , had employed many hands during the Summer in fortifying and repairing the works , regular enough before , but much decayed . The waters being all open , the Marishes , Lakes and false grounds about the Town had rendred it in great part inaccessible . These in the former War were all frozen , and as if communicating with the rigour of the Season , the bloud and spirits of the Inhabitants were congealed also . But now all flowed again , Anger and Indignation against the Perfidie , as they deem'd it , and insatiate Avarice of the Suede , inspired the Dane with Courage . But nothing held up their spirits more than the infallible assurance Monsieur Beuning the Dutch Ambassador gave them , ( who upon the first Intelligence of the Suedes landing posted home to advertise his Superiors thereof ) that the States General would in few weeks send them Relief , Neither could they have weathered out so outragious a storm had the Sheat-Anchor of Holland failed them . The Suede finding the Town in too good a condition to be carried by Assault , was constrained to a formal siege by way of approach . The Fleet had blocked up the Harbour , as the Army had on Zeland side begirt the Town , but it was still open to the Ammak ; which I cannot call an omission , because to have planted a Leaguer on that side would have required another Army . For this little Isle though united to Copenhagen by a long bridge , is disjoyned from the rest of Zeland by broad flats covered with water and a deep Channel in the midst , so that a Leaguer on the Ammak could have had no communication with that on Zeland . In the Winter ensuing when the waters upon the flats were frozen , the the Suede by the benefit of the Ice often visited that Quarter , where a Party of Danes being abroad and the Prince of Homberg advancing with a Squadron of Cavalry to repel them , but pressing too forward upon the Danish Rear had his Leg struck off with a Cannon shot . To be short , the Danes defended themselves with great Gallantry and Loyalty , their King animating them with his presence , and pitching his Tent upon the Rampart bid his fellow-soldiers Caesar-like , not Go but Come . The Cannon , of which they had some hundreds upon the walls , plaid freely upon the besiegers , not without considerable execution . But not content with this , they made several brisk sallies into the Suedish Trenches with such success , that they began at length to despise that Enemy whom so lately they had feared . The Suede lost many good Officers and Soldiers , amongst whom Count Jacob de la Gardie , Lieutetenant of the Infantry was slain by a Granade . During this time the Elector of Brandenburg was entred Holstein and Jutland with a gallant Army , of which the Elector was Generalissimo for the Emperour as King of Hungary , but the Imperial Troups were Commanded by Montecuculi , and a great Body of Polish Horse by old Zarnetsky . Prince Palatine Sultsbach who Commanded in those parts for the Suede , being too weak to appear before so potent an Enemy retired first into the fastness of Ditmarsh , afterwards into Fredericsode : Which the Suede soon after demolished as requiring greater numbers of men than he could well spare , thence transporting himself into Funen , lay intrenched in those Islands whither the Confederates for want of shipping could not follow him . The Elector summoned and took the Castle at Gottorp , the Mansion and Residence of the Duke of Holstein , who though he Honoured his . Family by matching his excellent and most deserving Daughter to a great King , yet his active Son in Law involv'd the good old Duke in many troubles unwelcome to his age and humor . He himself was retired to Tonning a strong Town of his own , and not long after died . One thing I had almost forgot , the more considerable because both Kings were personally engaged in the Action . The Suede observing that the Dane daily fetched provisions from the aforementioned Isle the Ammak , which contained four or five villages , and was about so many English miles in length , was resolv'd to make a descent in order to burn the Villages and destroy whatever might afford sustenance or relief to the besieged . For which purpose he put aboard about twelve hundred foot and four hundred horse , and the King himself would needs be of the party , thinking nothing so well done as where he was present , as well as naturally ambitious of sharing personally in the Glory of every brave Action , Coming to the height of the Draker he forced his landing upon the point of the Isle , and constrain'd them upon the Guard to abandon their Post. He marches up the Isle and destroys all before him , and the Dane fearing he came to fortifie some Post on that side , set fire to the Village next adjacent to the Town , as the Suede had done to the rest . Having done his Work , the Suede retreats to his boats too securely , some scattered from the Body , others encombred with plunder ; mean while the Danish King sallies out in person with three hundred horse and two hundred dragoons , besides some few commanded foot mounted behind , falls in upon the Suedish Rear , slew several of them and put the rest in disorder . The Suedish King mounted upon an unruly Horse bounding and curvetting with him ran great hazard of falling that day into Danish hands . But the Dane either not knowing all his advantages , or not willing to be drawn too far from his Town by an over-eager pressing upon an Enemy who out numbred him , sounded a seasonable Retreat . The same King not long before narrowly escaped another danger , passing in a small boat a head of a Galliot under sail in a strong Current , the Galliot overset the boat , the Steers-man was drowned , but the King saved upon the Galliot . It was now October , 1658 , when the much expected Dutch Fleet began to appear , consisting of thirty eight men of War , six Fire-ships , about three score Fluits , Galliots and other Vessels , with betwixt three and four thousand Auxiliary Foot , and all sorts of Provisions for the relief of Copenhagen . The Fleet was Commanded by General Opdam , who came to an Anchor off the Lapsand about half a League below Cronenburg . The Suedish Fleet was forty two sail ; some of them stout Ships , Commanded by General Wrangel who was High Admiral of Sueden , and posted in four Squadrons a little above Cronenburg , both Fleets within a League each of other . Some were of Opinion that the Suedish Fleet ought to Encounter the other in the Lap whiles the Winds were contrary from Copenhagen , and so the Dutch Fleet unbefriended of a Port , whereas the Suede was Master of both Shoars , and had several Ports near at hand . This in some respects was the better , and that King inclinable to it : But he deferring to his Council in so weighty a Concern , most of them opined otherwise . That they had too many Enemies already to make themselves Aggressors in a new War. That this would heighten and exasperate things betwixt them and the Dutch beyond hopes of a reconciliation . That Holland in case of any disaster could furnish one Fleet after another , but Sueden adventured their All. That it would be more justifiable to Forrain Princes and States in Amity with them , if putting themselves upon the defensive , they did only endeavour to impede the passage of those who would relieve a besieged Enemy . Such considerations prevailed , whiles both Fleets lay for some days at an Anchor . At length the Wind coming fair at North-west with a fresh Gale , the Dutch Fleet weighed and set sail for the Sound . Both the Castles of Cronenburg and Elsinburg fired at them as they passed the narrow , some of the Cannon carrying fifty and sixty pound ball , but to no other effect than to shew that those Castles are but bugbears to affright Merchant-men , and that nothing less than a Fleet can command the Passage of the Sound . Both Fleets were Engaged so close together by reason of the Streight , but a League over , that most of the shot took place and made great slaughter on both sides , Vice-Admiral Wit-Wittensen had the Van of the Dutch , who coming up with the Suedish Admiral cut off his steerage and made him lie by to mend , but the Vice-Admiral himself was slain by a small shot . He had been brave and bold but ill seconded ; his Ship called the Brederode ( the same that old Tromp was slain upon in the English Wars ) was broken in pieces , and running a ground fell on one side like a wrack . She was mounted with fifty six good brass Cannon , some of which a Scotchman afterwards weighed up by the Invention of a Diving-Bell . Opdam fought well , though some of his Squadron acted remisly . Peter Floriz the Rear-Admiral was slain . The Suede lost four Ships , two whereof were carried to Copenhagen , the Dutch lost two , their Fire-ships spent themselves in vain . The destruction of men was greater then of ships , the fight being smart and close for the time it lasted , which was not long , for the Dutch never tacked but onely fought their direct way to convoy their supply to Copenhagen , and this they effected to the great joy of the City . The fight was no sooner ended , but Orders were islued out to the Suedish Fleet to put immediately into the Port of Land scroon ; which was providently done , for the next morning the Dane having joyned twelve good ships which lay ready in Harbour , though detained from the fight by contrary winds , with the ablest ships of the Dutch sailed towards the Sound to reingage the Suede . But he was burrow'd in Port all but one ship , which being disabled in the fight could not make so much hast as the rest , and upon the approach of the Enemy was fired by her own men . Whereupon the Dane and Dutch turn their design against Landscroon , the mouth of whose channel was so narrow , that but one ship could enter at a time , and was guarded by four Suedish ships placed at convenient distances and by an old Block-house . They durst not adventure up the Channel but sailed in a Line athwart it , and so every ship poured in her Broad-side with huge noise but little or no Execution . Under the Covert of the smoke they sunk old Ships of great Tunnage charged with stones and other materials to choak the mouth of the River , but this was frustrated by the depth of water and strength of the Current . Whereupon , this course taking no effect , they made Trial with fire-ships and entred the Channel therewith , intending to grapple what they could ; or at least to turn their fire-ships adrift towards the Suedish Fleet. But the vigilance of the Suede prevented this , who mann'd all his boats with Mariners and Soldiers , the King himself as his manner was , putting himself upon a boat to encourage and direct his men . So soon as a fire-ship was coming up the boats rowed down by the sides of the Channel with intention to get beyond her and cut off her Long-boat from her Stern . The fire-ship men apprehending the loss of their boat as their life , besides the danger of being boarded , set fire to their train and made away . Then the Suedish Mariners and Soldiers with Iron Hooks and Chains tow'd the fire-ships till they had turned them a-ground , and there let them burn at pleasure . Winter coming on the Dane returned also to Port. The State of things being thus altered , the Suede changed his measures accordingly . For Copenhagen being relieved with a considerable renfort of well commanded men , the Port open , the Dane and Dutch Masters at Sea , Winter already begun , it was judged most advisable to raise the siege and convert it into a blocade . To this purpose a Camp was fortified upon a convenient ground about half a League distance from the Town , which though Numerous enough in Foot to have attacked the Camp it self , yet wanted Cavalry wherewith the Suede abounded , and there was a fair level and valley betwixt the Camp and City , so that little of Action passed for a good time . Till at length the Suede considering that whatever attempt could be made against Copenhagen ought to be done that Winter , because the Hollander would certainly be upon him in the Spring of the year with another Fleet ; that it was evident no good could be done against the Town by the tedious forms of a siege ; that long and lingring services in Camps and Trenches usually consumed more men then brisk and sudden Actions ; that the rigour of the Winter when the Earth was covered with snow and the waters with Ice had been always most propitious to his greatest undertakings , and might also favour him in a general and vigorous Assault of Copenhagen ; that the Enterprise was dangerous and so were all great ones , but if atchieved , would both quit the Cost and reward the Service . It was then resolved to Storm the Town , for which purpose great Recruits of Foot were drawn from Sueden , and a better body of Infantry mustered upon this occasion , than ever the Suede had seen before in Zeland , and many hands were busied in making all fitting Instruments such as ladders of all sorts , spurs to pass the Ice with , boats covered with Hurdles and Galleries , and sundry other Engines of War. Three Nights together the Suede marched from his Camp towards the Town , partly to amuse the Enemy , but principally to handsel and discipline his men to their several tasks and services , that being practised to the handling and carrying of their Engins they might be the less embarassd thereby when they had occasion to use them in good earnest . The first and second Night nothing was done , but as they marched out of the Camp they returned orderly again , the Dane either not perceiving or making shew not to do so . The third Night the Suede drew out as before , but with full resolution to make the Attack . Several Troops of dismounted Cavalry were intermixed with the Foot , and a good Body of Horse to sustain them , and if need were , secure a Retreat . The King commanded in Person , and put himself under the Covert of an old bank , little more than musket-shot from the Town , ready to give Orders as occasion required . The Cannon of the Town was all pointed low to flank and rake the Ditches and Counterscarps , and the Dane never fired till the Enemy was under the Works and ready for their Attack . But then plied them so furiously with great and small shot , Cartridges , Hand-granades , Bombs from Mortar-pieces , besides others rould down from the Walls , that the Suede was repulsed with great slaughter , the rest of his men disordered , the Engins broken , and the whole Enterprise confounded ; Which the King perceiving commanded a Retreat , and sent at the same to Sir William Vavasor to forbear the Attack on the other side , but the Orders coming too late found him dead upon the place , with many of his followers . The Suede lost in this Action Erick Steinbock General of the Artillery , with many brave and old experienced Officers , both Germans and Suedes . According to the King's List taken from the Muster-Roll , there were slain five hundred thirty four , and eight hundred ninty five Wounded , the Dane reports them more , perhaps the poor innocent Boors whom the Suede too cruelly enforced to help carry down their Engins and Utensils , might encrease the number of the slain . The Suedish Arms were some time after more prosperous in reducing the Isles of Langland , Laland , Falster and Moenen , to the great enlargement of their Quarters , and Accommodation of their numerous Horse , who in some places began to be straitned for want of Forrage . In the Spring of the year the English Fleet arrived in the Sound under General Mountague , not with any intention as some vainly suggested to assist Sueden in the Conquest of Denmark ; That had been impolitic and irrational , for 't is evident the conservation of Denmark is the common Interest as well of England as of Holland , neither was there at that time the least fear or danger of any such supposed Conquest . The Elector had an Army in Jutland of near thirty thousand men , Brandenburgers , Poles and Austrians , and could have been as many more if either the Countrey could have supported their numbers , or the service required them . De Ruyter having joyned Opdam with another Fleet of forty sail , the Dutch besides the Dane were near fourscore men of War in those Seas . De Ruyter had brought upon his Fleet forty Companies more , besides the thirty eight Companies formerly brought by Opdam . Had the War been mannaged in good earnest , and not by Confederates who have different Aims and Interests , and had the Army in Copenhagen , for so I may now call it , joyned with that of Brandenburg , a thing easie to have been effected by such Fleets , and all this mighty force united under one Head , it had been sufficient not only to have beat the Suede out of the Danish Isles and Dominions , but out of Sueden it self . Besides the Suede was at that time involved in a War against the Emperour , Pole , Brandenburger , Muscovite , Dane and Hollander . Add to this that the weak side of Sueden is towards Denmark , and the Suedish King has sometimes told-one in private , that were he King of Denmark he could conquer Sueden in two years . Which though it may seem to have something of the Rodomontade in it , may yet to a States-man be of some Instruction . England though sorry for this second repture with Denmark , thought it not their Interest to see Sueden overset and sinking under the mighty weight of so powerful a Confederacy , but to buoy it up out of those quick-sands it was fallen into , as being the most proper and necessary counterpoise which England had at Sea against the combined Naval strength of Holland and Denmark . Without which Counterpoise England in every War with Holland ( her emulous and Rival State , and that which stands in the eye and aim of all her Greatness and Glory in point of Trade and Sea-Dominion ) would run a great risque of being excluded from the Baltic , and by that means shut out from the Market of all her Naval Stores . The old King of Denmark , Christiern the fourth , was too stomachful to truckle under the Dutch Lee , he fought them in Person when weakned with old Age , and being wounded by a splinter of his Ship to the loss of one of his Eyes , his cloaths besmeared with blood are preserved as a Relique to this day . But in the Reign of his Son and Successor the now Frederic the third , the Dane considering the Suede , his ancient and hereditary Enemy , had by his new Conquests in Pomeren and Liefland , invested himself in so many considerable Ports of the Baltic , he twisted his Interest too weak , of it self to hold against the Suede , with that of Holland ; who having a concentric Interest with that of the Dane in regard of their East-land Trade , both States drawing together by a mutual Cooperation , tied the fast knot of a strict Alliance . And from that time forward the Danish Court , which in the old Kings time was used to lofty Danish , spoke nothing now but Low Dutch ; Yea so prevalent were the Dutch Councils at Copenhagen , that 't is most certain the first War against Sueden was declared and denounced by the Dane at the instigation of the Dutch , to the end that by this revolution they might better open and secure their Trade with Dantzick and the Prussian Ports , obstructed and endangered by that formidable Impression the Suede had made upon Poland . How well the Dane was rewarded for this Service , the sequel of this Narrative will declare . The Design of the English Fleet was to advance , and if need were to inforce a Peace upon the dissenting King , on the terms and conditions of the Roschild Treaty , pursuant to what the English Mediator ( who upon occasion of this second War followed the Suede out of Germany into Denmark again ) had by repeated instances urged upon both Kings . Which , as things then stood , was conceived the most proper medium for accommoding present differences , and preventing future inconveniences ; the Business requiring the greater haft , for fear the War continuing and the Confederates vigorously pursuing their point , the Suede should either totally be ruined , or the Dutch profiting upon his desperate condition , should capitulate from him particular advantages to themselves prejudicial to the Interest of England . Therefore in case of an obstinate repugnancy to the Peace on the Danish part upon the terms aforesaid , to assist the Suede in a defensive way under certain cautions and restrictions . In which case of Assistance , for in War many things may be supposed and provided against which never come to pass , the Suede was to give real gages and pledges for the Garrantie of his Faith. To which end the English Mediator had often and closely remonstrated to him that 't was not reasonable to put a sword into anothers hand without a previous aslurance of its not being made use of against ones self . And used it also as an Argument to dispose the otherwise unwilling Suede to a Peace with the Dane ( for a War with Denmark was of all Wars the most commodious for him ) because he was not to expect an Assistance from England which should cost him nothing . And to foretast the temper of Affairs , proceeded so far as to nominate Stade upon the Elb , and Landscroon in the Sound , to be put in case of such assistance into English hands ; which taking vent afterwards gave occasion to that frivolous report how that England and Sueden had agreed together to share Denmark betwixt them . The English Fleet lay all the Summer in the Sound and Bel only as Spectators , to see fair play , and the year declining returned home without doing any thing , contrary to the sense of the Commissioners , who some time before , viz. in July , 1659. arrived from England , and would have had the Fleet continued out longer to countenance their new begun Mediation . Which new Mediation upon change of the Government in England , was begun and mannaged by new measures taken from Holland . For whereas a Treaty had but lately been concluded at the Hague , viz. the eleventh of May , 1659. betwixt France , England , and Holland , for reducing the two Northern Kings to an acquiescence in the Roschild Treaty , they in England upon the change aforesaid , to gratifie the Dutch and ingratiate themselves , conclude another Treaty with them at the Hague of the fourth of July following , containing a recession from some material points and Articles in the said Roschild Treaty . And moreover oblige themselves to obtain from the Suede , and that forcibly if need be , in favour of the Dutch the ratification of the Treaty made at Elbing betwixt Sueden and the States General , with the Elucidations thereof made at Thoren . The truth is they made no great scruple , at least for that one time , to come under the Stern of their Neighbouring Common-wealth , thereby to have better leisure to recollect and refit the scattered planks and pieces of their own broken Republic . The Dutch and Dane riding Masters at Sea , the English Fleet return'd home , and the Suede so disproportionably out-numbred as not to dare to peep out of his Ports , the next Action of Importance was the descent which the Confederates made upon the Isle of Funen . The strength of the Suede had hitherto consisted in being lodged securely within the Danish Isles , where the Elector of Brandenburg with the Army of the Confederates could not reach him . But what before was his strength becomes now his weakness , for the Suedish Troops lay disjoyn'd upon the several Islands , and the Enemies Fleets intercepted all Communication betwixt them of passing to each others assistance as occasion required . Besides that no Island which has open landing places is defensive but by a Fleet , and such a one as is able to keep the Sea. And lest any should imagin , that in this case the Suede ought to have drawn together all the divided members of his Army , and to have kept them united in one Body upon the principal Isle , which was Zeland , it ought to be considered that the Countrey had been harass'd by a long War , and one Island could not surnish a subsistence to all the Troops , but the greater part must necessarily have perished for want of Forrage . The Suede had upon this Isle of Funen about fifteen hundred Foot , with some few Companies of Dragoons , and about twenty five hundred of his best Horse . Prince Palatine Sultsbach commanded in Chief , assisted by Field-Marshal Steinboch . Part of De Ruyter's Pleet transports General Ebersteyn with a good Body of Horse and Foot from the Confederate Army in Jutland , over the little Belt into this Island of Funen . Whiles at the same time Field-Marshal Schack , by the help of the other part of the Fleet commanded in Person by De Ruyter , lands upon the other side of the Isle by the way of the great Belt. Either of these Bodies was sufficient to have fought the Prince with his whole united Force , but divided as he was and his men posted in several the most suspected places to prevent landing , he was much too weak . One would think the proper time to have fought the Enemy had been at landing , or if that could not be , because the Cannon favoured his descent , yet at least-wise before both Bodies had joyned , which was not till after a leisurely march of some days . And yet he did neither , and which is more , gave afterwards so satisfactory an Accompt to the King that he incurr'd no displeasure . It seems all he could do was to reunite the scattered parts of his little Army , and posting himself in the most advantagious ground he could make choice of , there attend the Enemy , and fight it out for Safety , if not for Victory . This was done at Newburg a small Town upon the extremities of Funen opposite to Corsure in Zeland , in which last the King of Sueden was , almost near enough to be the Spectator of the distress and calamity of his Troops , and yet too far to help them ; For De Ruyter lay with his Fleet betwixt the two Towns. The Suede fought it valiantly having also the advantage of the ground , till the small Infantry overlaid by numbers was driven from it . For the Confederates had not less than six thousand Foot , the Suede not more than sixteen hundred . As for Horse the greatest odds was in Courage and Discipline , the numbers near equal . I would not upon this occasion conceal the honour of our Country-men , I mean the English Regiment commanded by Sir William Killigrew , who together with the other Auxiliary Foot brought from Holland keeping firm and unshaken , gave opportunity to the routed Troops to rally behind them , by which good Order and Resolution , they in great measure turned the sometime wavering fortune of the day . The Suede at last was broken , and lost Horse , Foot , and Cannon , all were slain or prisoners , none escaping but the Prince and Steinboch , who by the favour of the Night and the skill and labour of a few rowers passed by the Dutch Fleet in a Fisher-boat , and landing at Corsure brought unwelcome tidings to their Master . This was the greatest foil that King had ever received and he did not long survive it , and yet 't is not easie to say what impression it made upon him , more , than that 't was little or well dissembled . No part of those many dispatches which were sent upon this occasion could be read in his Countenance , having besides his natural Courage , the Art of concealing all inward emotions and disturbances under a free and masculine appearance , and by seeming to fear nothing deserved to be feared . Not but that in conversation he would often testifie a tender resentment for the loss of so many brave men , who he thought deserved a better destiny . The Prince was so far from being disgraced , that the King during his absence made him Commander in Chief of all his Forces in Zeland . For the Winter coming on , and the Dutch Fleet sailing towards Lubec to Victual , and soon after putting into Port , and the Enemy at Land breaking up their Campagne , gave the King leisure to pass over into Sconen and so to Gottenburg , where he held a Convention of the States of his Kingdome , for the better facilitating of such new Levies of men , and other Contributions which were thought necessary for carrying on his many Wars to some desirable conclusion . And as his leisure permitted he intended to make an Excursion to Stockholm , that City much desiring to see their King after four years absence . But his incessant Labours , Care and Watchings brought him to a sharp defluxion ; that , a Feaver ; and that , his end . He was cut off in the strength of his days , not forty years of Age , a Prince of undoubted Courage and unwearied Industry , low of stature but of aspiring thoughts , of a gross and heavy body , of a quick and active mind . No man of wit or courage could want Employment in his Court , and he had the singular advantage of a happy judgment in discerning men , and suiting them to such Affairs to which they were best adapted , either by the secret dispositions of Nature , or by acquired knowledge . His War with Poland covered him with Laurels which bore him nothing but gaudy and unprofitable appearances , but the Olive of the Roschild Treaty yielded him nourishing and strengthning fruit . His first War with Denmark presented him the fair side of Fortunes medal , in the second she turned to him the Reverse . He had early been bred a Soldier under General Torstenson in Germany , whom he usually called his Master , and never named but with great marks of Veneration . He passed through the gradations of the Art Military , from a Captain of a Troop of Horse to Captain General of as good an Army perhaps as this Age has seen . For at the time of the conclusion of the Peace in Germany by the Treaties of Munster and Osnabrug , he had under his Command of everal Nations , fifty three thoufand Foot , and twenty four thoufand Horse in Field and Garrison ; Besides the Confederate Armies of Marshal Turene and the Landgrave of Hess , who acted by concert with him and were at least thirty thousand more . He kept to his dying day the Muster-Rols of every Regiment with the names of the Officers , some of whom when disbanded upon the Peace , he retained by Pensions at his own charge , being then but Prince , obliging them thereby to his service , and foreseeing the use he might one day have of them . And has been heard to say , that he thought himself a greater man when Captain General in Germany than he was now when King of Sueden . He would bewail the loss of so many good places which Sueden demolisht or surrendred , and for doing whereof he as Captain General was also constitued Plenipotentiary at the Treaty at Osnabrug , amounting to above two hundred Towns , Castles and Forts . By which it was easie to perceive that he sided in opinion with Chancellour Oxenstiern , who when the Spanish Cabal carried all before them at Stockholm , having received peremptory Commands from that Court to conclude the Peace in Germany , he did it in obedience to the commands of his Superiors , but with such regret that he could not forbear to utter those words , Anima mea non intravit in secretum eorum . He was the son of the Sister of the great Gustaphus Adolphus so famous in the German Story , and upon the resignation of his Cosin Christiana , was admitted to the Crown of Sueden by the general consent of all the Estates . This King thus removed by the stroke of death , all things resolv'd into a disposition to a general Peace . His Son and Successor was a Minor of five or six years of Age. His Queen was left Regent during the minority of her Son , a mild and gentle Lady , deriving from the bloud of her Ancestors of the House of Holstein = Gottorp and Saxe , a natural candor and benignity . She was assisted by the great Officers of the Crown , who were willing with peace and quietness to enjoy their share in the Government which the Laws and Constitutions of Sueden allowed them in the minority of their King. The Suedes themselves had been harassd and tired out by long Wars , and that Martial Nation almost rode off their metal by a more Martial King. So that all things conspired on that side to Peace and Settlement . On the other side the Queen of Poland a French Lady , who had the ascendant in all the affairs of that Kingdom , was wrought over by the means of France to a ready Concurrence in a Peace with Sueden . Besides that the Pole was of himself readily disposed thereto , partly in consideration of the many convulsions and distractions of that Kingdom , occasioned by the contrary motions of disagreeing factions , and partly in regard of the unprofitableness of a War with Sueden , by which much might be lost nothing could be got . A Peace is therefore concluded betwixt both Crowns of Poland and Sueden , under the mediation of France at a place called Oliva , and the Emperour and Brandenburger who were but accessories in the Polish War , were easily comprehended in the Peace . The onely difficulty was for Denmark ; the late Suedish King had made great scruple of admitting the States General of the United Provinces , as Mediators for composing the War betwixt him and the Dane , alledging and declaring that they were parties with the Dane and Enemies to him , and that they ought to make their own Peace first before they could be in capacity to interpose for others . But the now Suedish Court soon surmounts this difficulty , and the four Dutch Deputies Extraordinary who arrived in the summer and went two of them to the Suede and two to the Dane ; attended with a splendid Retinue , I mean with De Ruyter and forty men of War , were now accepted by the Suede , notwithstanding all former hostilities and provocations , as Mediators in the ensuing Treaty . This rub being removed , the next was the adjusting the terms and conditions of the Peace . For the Dane expected his Confederates should have assisted him to the obtaining of such a Peace as might in the conditions thereof have born some proportion to the benefits which they had received by the War , and to the loss and hazard which he had sustained . For this War of Denmark had drawn the Suede out of the bowels of Poland , had delivered the Brandenburger from the imminent danger of having his Countrey made the seat of a War. It was begun by the Council and instigation of the States , to secure their Dantzick trade , and was continued and prosecuted under the prospect and assurance of relief from them . Many of the Danish Court , notwithstanding the calamities they suffered by this second War , were not heartily sorry for it , because it gave them an opportunity of bettering by the help of their Allies , those grievous conditions which necessity had extorted from them at such a time when no friend could help them . The States General indeed sent them Relief , but such as served their own turn , not that of the Danes . The Dane expected no less than to be reinvested in all those Dominions and Possessions which the former War had wrested from him . And moreover in compensation and satisfaction for the spoil and ravage of the whole Kingdom of Denmark , by the violation of a Peace so solemnly and lately established , to be reinstated into some or all those Lands and Territories which the Broomsborow Treaty had transferred to the Suede , assisted in that War by the Hollander , that so both Crowns might return again to their former limits and boundaries . They who cut off the flower of the Suedish Cavalry in Funen , what hindred but that they might have landed in Zeland . Winter came not on so fast , but the Fleet might have sailed four Leagues , and it was no more to Zeland though more to Lubec . If they wanted Foot , Copenhagen could have spared them five thousand , and they might have had ten thousand more for fetching from the Confederate Army in Holstein and Jutland . But this needed not , the Suede had not five thousand Foot upon Zeland , nor so good a Body of Horse as he had left upon Funen , besides the Horse of the Confederates was better then before , having received an encrease of strength from the spoils of their Enemy . But unhappy that Prince who wages a War against a stronger than himself , not by his own strength , but by that of his Confederates ; and still more unhappy when those Confederates are jealous and distrustful of his future growth and greatness . The Alliances of States are Convenience not Friendship , Interest not Affection , a reason of the head not a passion of the heart . The poor exhausted Dane , after all his former and later sufferings , must stoop again under the heavy yoke of the despised Roschild Treaty . The dividing of the Banks of the Sound betwixt the two Crowns accommodated Holland as well as England . That necessity which first cast the Dane upon the Dutch Alliance , if removed , might make him recoil from it ; to keep him poor was to keep him humble and so dependent . And yet that the States - General might seem to do something more than the bare relief of Copenhagen , or which is all one , more then the bare securing of their own Trade in the Baltic , They urge and obtain that the Government of Drontheim in Norway be restored again to the Dane , to the intent those barren mountains might make some satisfaction and amends for the plunder and spoil of a fertil Kingdom , much more exhausted and more cruelly harassd by this second War then it had been by the former . And yet 't is worthy considering whether in this also the Dutch did not as well gratifie themselves as the Dane , partly because Drontheim better accommodated their Norway-Trade whiles in the hand of the Dane then when in that of the Suede , partly in regard of the Levies of men which the Dutch usually make amongst the Norwegian Mariners , by the favour of the Court of Denmark in times of War , and partly for better recovery of those moneys which some particular Companies of Amsterdam had advanced to the King of Denmark upon the Gage and Pledge of the dependencies of Drontheim . The controverted Isle of Hueen is adjudged to the Suede . The Isle of Bornholm which during this last War had voluntarily returned to the obedience of her former Master , must be restored again to the Suede after the expiration of one year , or else exchanged for an equivalent . In all the other material points , excepting that of Drontheim , the Roschild Treaty is renewed and reconfirmed , and remains to this day the standard and measure betwixt these two Northern Crowns . There is one thing more observable with which I shall conclude . The onely benefit and advantage which Denmark has received by this last War amidst many losses and sufferances was occasional and accidental , and for which the Dane has no obligation to any of his Confederates , because it sprang meerly from the contingencies of the War ; It was this . The Crown of Denmark had been Elective for above two hundred years in the present Oldenburg Family . The chief Power of Electing being in the Nobility , gave them the means and opportunity of capitulating advantages to themselves , as previous conditions to the Election , with every succeeding King , to the despoiling and debilitating of the Crown , and to the prejudice of the other Orders of the Kingdom . None but a Nobleman could buy or possess in his own right any Seignory or Mannor . A Citizen or Burgher was not capable of purchasing more than a House , and it may be a Garden and Orchard , or such like slender curtilage . The Lands and Revenues of the Crown were let to Noblemen it may be not to the third , sometimes not to the fourth part of what they were really worth , and yet the King must not Enhance the old Rents , though in the mean time the Nobles rackt the poor under-Tenants to the utmost . The Pesants upon the Danish Isles were Villains regardant to the Mannors of Noblemen , such as the Civilians call ascriptitii glebae . All publick Offices and preferments were appropriated to the Nobility , there was no room left for a single and unendowed Desert . Birth had precluded Merit , and the priviledges of Bloud had forestall'd the rewards of Vertue . By which constitution , Denmark , from an anciently glorious and most renowned Monarchy , had in a succession of some Ages dwindled and degenerated to that State and condition which to avoid offence I sorbear to name . But upon occasion of this second War , the better to encourage the Burgers of Copenhagen to stand couragiously for the Defence of their King and Country , lest the hope and expectancy of bettering their condition under a new Master should prompt them to desert their old , great privileges were proposed and conferred upon them . Such as these : An equal admission to Offices and Honours , as they and their Children should render themselves capable and deserving . A power of purchasing Lands and Lordships with the same rights as Nobles . The City to be one of the Estates of the Kingdom , and to have a suffrage in all publick Councils and Resolves . And the Crown is also delivered out of the Guardianship of the Nobility , being changed from Elective to Hereditary . So that now in Denmark there is a more healthful and better proportioned distribution of strength and nourishment to all parts of the Body of that Governwhereby the whole is become more vigorous and able to withstand for the future such rude Attacks and Assaults from without , as had in the late Wars endangered the Life thereof . A VIEW OF THE SUEDISH AND Other Affairs , as they now stand IN GERMANY This present Year , 1675. WITH Relation to ENGLAND . Composed in the Year 1675. when the Suede was declared Enemy of the Empire . LONDON : Printed by A. C. for H. Brome , at the Gun in St. Paul's Church-yard . M. DC . LXXVII . A VIEW OF THE SUEDISH AND Other Affairs , as they now stand IN GERMANY . HE who duly reflects upon the State and Condition of Germany at the time of the Munster and Osnabrug Treaties concluded in the year 1648. How the Empire wearied by a tedious War with earnest longings breath'd after a settlement ; How the Suede at that time powerful in Arms , was courted to a Peace by the proposal of such advantagious conditions , as wanted nothing but the name of a Conquest ; may justly wonder , that so wise a Council as that of Sueden , should submit all their great Acquisitions , of which for many years they have been in the quiet and legal possession , to the uncertain hazard of a new War. The Osnabrug Treaty is the Magna Charta of Germany , and was enacted a perpetual fundamental Law , and pragmatic Sanction of the Empire . But the Suede , upon his late Invasion of the Marquisate of Brandenburg , having in full Diet been declared Enemy of the Empire , all the concessions in that Treaty respecting that Crown , are become like the old Charters or Donations of Charlemagne , sealed with the Pommel of a Sword to be warranted by the Blade . The Risque the Suede now runs is further heightned upon this following consideration . Sueden has enlarged her Border upon all the neighbouring Princes . Upon the Pole and Moscovite by Liefland , Esthen and Ingermanland . Upon the German Empire by the Dukedom of Pomeren , Principality of Rugen , Bishopricks of Bremen and Verden Erected upon this occasion into Dutchies , and by the Lordship of the City and Port of Wismar . Upon the Dane by the several Provinces of Halland , Sconen , Bleking , &c. Some or all of which Princes do but wait a favourable conjuncture , wherein to attempt the reinstating themselves into those Possessions , which the Accidents of War and other fatalities have extorted from them . It may also be noted upon this occasion , that by vertue of the aforementioned Osnabrug Treaty , some of the then Friends or Allies of the Crown of Sueden were devested of part of their Patrimony , the better to accommodate the Suede in laying his new acquired Possessions more close and contiguous . Thus the Elector of Brandenburg quitted Stetin and other Rights which he had in both the Pomerens . The Duke of Mecklenburg resigned Wismar . 'T is true both these Princes received a compensatory Exchange or Equivalent , such as the necessity of the Public Peace constrain'd them to acquiesce in ; the first by the Bishoprick of Halberstad , the latter by that of Ratzenburg , but it must be granted too that the Rents and Revenues of Inland Dominions are not so improveable as those arising upon Sea-Ports . Now if we impartially compare the circumstances of Affairs in this present year 1675. with those in the year 1648. it will be the easier to make an estimate , whether Sueden could rationally hope to better the conditions of the Osnabrug Treaty , or whether their future expectancies can in any just proportion countervail their present hazard . In the former German War , it was no small advantage to Sueden to be esteemed the Head of the Protestant Cause and Interest in Germany ; this brought them many Allies and Adherents ; and made their thin and tattered Regiments swell into numerous and well appointed Armies . But in the present War there is nothing of Religion so much as pretended in the Case . Nay the more immediate quarrel that Sueden now has , is with the Brandenburger , the Dane and Hollander , who though of different persuasions , are clasp'd together with the Suede in the same general concerns of Religion . Before the Osnabrug Treaty , Germany was crumbled into many Factions and Interests , both Religious and Civil . Now the whole Body of the Empire is consolidated and united together against strangers , and some in Germany esteem the Suede no other . In the year 1648. before the Peace , the Suede had more than two hundred Garrisons in Germany , and an Army in Field and Garrison of near fourscore thousand men , the far greater number of them foreiners , but all Veterans exactly disciplin'd , and commanded by a Martial Prince extracted from the Palatine family of the Rhine ( the now King of Sueden's Father ) who upon that accompt was the more acceptable to the German Nation . Now their Army is small and consists of new Levies , their Garrisons few , and by occasion of a long Peace neither so well fortified nor otherwise provided . The Suede had then many Allies and Confederates within the very bowels of the Empire . The Landgrave of Hess had a considerable Army in the Field , which to the very last acted in concert with Sueden ; besides the Army of France under Marshal Turenne in Alsace . Now the Suede has no other visible Confederate but France , so remote , that if the French Armies should by the Chance of War be put upon the Defensive , the Suede may be lost before France can help him . The Dane who then stood Neutral , has now declared against Sueden . The States General then in War with Spain , now confederated with Spain and the Empire against France , and consequently against Sueden . I need add no more to encrease the wonder I before mentioned , the difficulty would rather be to salve and allay it , were it any thing to my purpose , who pretend not to have the Key of the Cabinet , or to be able to penetrate the secret of the Suedish Councils ; only this is obvious , if a lesser Crown condescends to become the Pensioner of another more great and opulent than its self , it will be exposed to temptations of being sometimes warped from her proper measures . Besides the influence of the Example , for if the Crown receives gifts the Ministers will be less modest in refusing them , when tendred . Add moreover , the inlets into a War are so many and so easie , but the outlets so few and difficult , that a wise Prince and Council obliged upon remoter considerations to a shew and appearance of Arms , may insensibly and unexpectedly be involv'd in a War , which they never in good earnest intended . And he who proposed to himself to advance his Arms to such a Point and no further , may to his grief find the unruly beast of War so ungovernable , as not to be mannag'd to certain stops and bounds , but to transgress them all , and sometimes throw the Rider . And as a Prince may gradually and insensibly be engaged in a War which at first he intended not , and afterwards be further engaged in it , than he either proposed or desired ; So 't is ordinary for the consequents and effects of such War to redound to the prejudice of other Princes , who had no participation either in the beginning or the progress thereof . Thus if the Suede ( for I suppose 't is no offence to put such a Case , because what 's laid at stake no man can call his own ) I say , if the Suede should lose all in Germany , and be turned back again over the Baltic ; This would redound greatly to the mischief of France , whose Interest it is to maintain the Suede in Germany as a check and counterpoise upon the House of Austria , the hereditary Enemy of France . But this consideration reaches not England , because that House has in this last Age been under so sensible a decadency , that it gives no longer any just ombrage or jealousie as formerly , of any affectation of an Universal Monarchy . But yet it may greatly concern England into what hands the Chance of War may throw those places the Suede now possesses . Should the Elector of Brandenburg invest himself in the Ports of Pomeren , and by that means erect a third power upon the Baltic : Nay should the Duke of Curland , whose little Dutchy is a Fief of the Crown of Poland , and who of later years has affected to put in for a share in the Baltic under the Title of Admiral of that Crown , though his design always suppressed by the early jealousies of those greater Powers of Denmark and Sueden ; should he I say by help of the favour and consanguinity he has with Brandenburg ( for that House married a Sister of that Elector ) added to the countenance and assistance of Poland , establish a fourth Power upon the Baltic : All this would not sensibly touch England , for a Reason intimated in that Answer , which a Duke of Burgundy once made , when it was objected to him how he was no Lover of the Kings of France , his Reply was , on the contrary he was so great a Lover of them , that whereas there was one King of France he wished there were many . But if the Dane should seize the Ports of Pomeren , or possess himself of Stade and Boxtehude in the Dutchy of Bremen ; or should he so far profit upon the present Conjuncture , as to reinstate himself in the opposite Bank of the Sound , which was taken from him in the year 1658. every of these will alter the Case in reference to England ; For 't is evident that the dividing the Banks of the Sound betwixt the two emulous Crowns , as it was done by the Roschild Treaty , is greatly to the security and benefit of England . To our security in time of War , for in case of a War betwixt England and Holland , if Denmark incline to Holland ( which is not unreasonable to be supposed ) England , in friendship with Sueden whilest possessed of one Bank of the Sound , will in despight of the other two Confederates maintain the Trade into the Baltie , and fetch from thence those materials which are necessary for the apparel and equippage of her Shipping . To our benefit in time of Peace , and that in reference to Trade and Commerce . For 't is a Gain to the Dane to enhance the duties of the Sound , but 't is the Interest , of Sueden to oppose it , because Stockholm and all the Ports of Sueden , except Gottenburg , being within the Baltic , whatever Duties are imposed upon forein Ships in their passage through the Sound , are a burden upon the Trade of Sueden . The same Reason holds for the Elb , where the Dane has Gluestad upon the one Bank , the Suede Stade and Boxtehude upon the other . If both Banks should come into Danish hands , this would more immediately concern Hamburgh ; and so much the rather because of the old pretensions the Kings of Denmark as Dukes of Holstein have upon that City . But it will remotely concern England , for it will be in the power of the Dane to exclude us from the Trade of the Elb whenever he pleases . Which perhaps he will not do . But the Assurances of Princes are not to be founded upon the Will not , but upon the Cannot . Add to all this , that as it is the Interest of France to maintain Sueden as a ballance upon the House of Austria , so 't is the Interest of England to preserve Sueden as her proper counterpoise against the Confederate Naval Strength of Holland and Denmark . The case thus standing , and Sueden having changed the figure it lately made , when the Mediation of that Crown was proposed in concert with England , by entring into the War and becoming Party ; There is no Prince in Europe to whom it can so properly appertain to advance the great work of a Mediation , as to his Majesty of England . The Pope not so fit to interpose in these German Controversies , as upon other considerations , so particularly upon this , because by the Munster and Osnabrug Treaties , which are the Basis of the Peace of Germany , many of the Lands of the Church and other Ecclesiastical Rights , were Alienated and made Secular . Which the Nuncio at that time was so far from consenting to , that he entred a public Protest against it , and Innocent the tenth declared all the Articles relating to Religion to be nul and void . The Venetian State remote , and though admitted Mediator in the Munster Treaty betwixt the Empire and France , yet was not so in the Osnabrug Treaty betwixt the Empire and Sueden . Besides the Councils of that Republic face most to the Levant , neither does she intermeddle in the Affairs of the Western Princes so much as in former Ages . Whilest the King of England besides his Power , Interest and Authority , seems to be selected by a coincidence of several Providential circumstances to undertake this Work , not only Pious , but Safe , Honourable and Profitable . Safe , because all the Interessed Princes court the Friendship of the Mediator ; Honourable because the mediating Prince becomes the Arbiter of others Controversies ; Profitable because his Ministers being upon the place , and privy to the secrets of the contending Parties , have the opportunity of espying advantages for securing and promoting their Master's Interests . But as in Naturals so in Civils , 't is Time ripens all things : And 't is the Wisdome of the Head which directs the diligence of the Hand to gather the fruit in its proper season . The last War of Germany was of thirty years continuance , and the Peace was seven years in treating , reckoning from the Preliminaries agreed at Hamburgh , to the conclusion of the Peace at Munster and Osnabrug . This according to humane conjectures seems not of that duration . But mediating Princes are most welcome and successful , when the Parties are wearied with the War , as those Physicians are most happy who come in the declension of a Disease . FINIS . Errata . Page 117. for revolution read revulsion . p. 124. for defensive read defensible . p. 143. for left read lost . p. 151. for Govern read Government . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A50498-e320 Febr. 165 ; 1659. Nov. 1659. Dec. 1659. 
A57454	----	An account of Sueden together with an extract of the history of that kingdom. Robinson, John, 1650-1723. 1694 Approx. 157 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 106 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2004-08 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A57454 Wing R1690 ESTC R12230 12388501 ocm 12388501 60911 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57454) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60911) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 225:12) An account of Sueden together with an extract of the history of that kingdom. Robinson, John, 1650-1723. [13], 196 p. Printed for Tim. Goodwin ..., London : 1694. Written by John Robinson. Cf. BM. An advertisement of "An account of Denmark as it was in the year 1692": p. [3]. Reproduction of original in Huntington Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Sweden -- History. Sweden -- Description and travel. 2004-04 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2004-04 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2004-07 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion AN ACCOUNT OF SUEDEN . ADVERTISEMENT . AN ACCOUNT OF Denmark , AS It was in the Year 1692. The Third Edition Corrected . Printed for Tim. Goodwin at the Queen's Head , against St. Dunstan's Church in Fleet-street , 1694. AN ACCOUNT OF Sueden : Together with an EXTRACT OF THE History of that KINGDOM . LONDON : Printed for Tim. Goodwin at the Queen's Head , against St. Dunstan's Church in Fleet-street , 1694. THE PUBLISHER TO THE READER . THE kind Reception which the Publick has given to a late Book , call'd , An Account of Denmark , ( whereof Three Large Editions have come abroad in less than Three Months ) encouraged me to seek after an Account of Sueden , I found all sorts of People desirous to be inform'd in the state of this other Northern Crown . After diligent Enquiry , I was at last so Fortunate as to light on this Account in Manuscript , written some few years ago by a very Able and Learned Gentleman ; and hearing that several Copies of it were got abroad , I consider'd it might at last chance to come forth in Print less Correct than at present I undertake to give it the World , whom I pretend to oblige by a very Accurate Edition ; insomuch that I hope the Author himself will not be offended at this Undertaking , since 't is likely 't would have been published by others , not so well to his Advantage . You will find here a Relation of Matter of Fact only , though I will venture to say , a very Exact one ; and such as I doubt not but will be very Entertaining to the Reader . What shares the Clergy , the Army , or the Court , had in the Management of Affairs from time to time in Sueden , we have reason to believe are faithfully delivered here ; the Ingenious Author of this Account being a Person of so known and establish'd a Reputation . For so much as relates to my Publishing this Book , I confess ingeneously , 't is as unknown to the Author , as his Person is to me ; but his Candour , Parts , and Learning appear plainly enough by this Work , that he took great Care and Pains to compile it . If it prove to the Satisfaction of the Publick , as I doubt not but it will , I shall not lose my Labour , nor you the Pleasure and Benefit of it . THE CONTENTS . Chap. I. OF Sueden in general , Page 1. Chap. II. Of the Provinces and Cities of Sueden , 22. Chap. III. Of the Laws of Sueden , 32. Chap. IV. Of the Natural Inclinations and Dispositions of the Suedes , 45. Chap. V. Of their Religion , 53. Chap. VI. Of the Universities of Sueden , 63. Chap. VII . Of their Marriages and Funerals , 69. Chap. VIII . Of the Royal Family , and Court of Sueden , 73. Chap. IX . Of the Government of Sueden , Page 86. Chap. X. Of the Privy Council , 113. Chap. XI . Of the States of Sueden , 116. Chap. XII . Of the Revenue of the Kingdom , 121. Chap. XIII . Of the Forces of Sueden , 126. Chap. XIV . Of the Trade of Sueden , 142. Chap. XV. Of the Suedish Conquests , 156. Chap. XVI . Of the Interest of Sueden , 159. Chap. XVII . An Extract of the History of Sueden , 166. AN ACCOUNT OF SUEDEN . CHAP. I. Of Sueden in general . THE Dominions subject to the Crown of Sueden have in this and the last Age been so enlarged , by the Acquisitions , or ( as some call them ) Encroachments made upon all their Neighbours , that they do not properly fall under one General Description ; the Qualities and Characters of some of its Provinces being as different as their Situation : So that the Short View here offer'd , will not reach the more distant parts , but chiefly respects the Kingdom of Sueden , and Dukedom of Finland , which have the Baltick Sea on the South , the unpassable Mountains of Norway on the West , Lapland on the North , and Moscovy on the East ; being extended from 56 to 69 Degrees of Northern Latitude , and from 32 to 55 in Longitude ; and consequently are more than twice as big as the Kingdom of France : But the Abatements that must be made for several Seas , and many great Lakes , some whereof above 80 English Miles long , and 20 broad , as also for Rocks , Woods , Heaths , and Morasses , that cover very much of these Countries , will reduce the habitable part to a very small portion , comparatively to the Extent of the whole . The Soil in places capable of Cultivating , is tolerably Fruitful , though seldom above half a foot deep ; and therefore more easily Plowed , as it frequently is by one Maid and an Oxe , and is generally best where there is least of it , that is , in the little spaces between the Rocks ; and frequently the Barren Land enriched with the Ashes of Trees growing on the places that are burnt , and the Seed raked among the Ashes , produces a plentiful Crop without farther Cultivation . This practice is so ancient , that their Writers derive the Name of Sueden from a word in their Language that expresses it ; but the danger of destroying the Woods has of late occasioned some Laws to limit that Custom . If the Inhabitants were industrious , above what necessity forces them to , they might at least have Corn sufficient of their own ; but as things are manag'd , they have not , nor can subsist without great Importations of all sorts of Grain from the Countrey of Leif-land , and other parts of Germany , adjacent to the Baltick Sea : And notwithstanding these Supplies , the poorest sort in many places remote from Traffick , are fain to grind the Bark of Birch-Trees to mix with their Corn and make Bread , of which they have not always plenty . The Cattel , as in other Northern Countries , are generally of a very small size ; neither can the Breed be bettered by bringing in larger from abroad , which soon degenerate ; because in Summer the Grass is much less nourishing than in the places from whence they came ; and in the Winter they are usually half-starved , for want of Fodder of all kinds , which often falls so very short , that they are forced to unthatch their Houses to keep a part of their Cattel alive . Their Sheep bear a very course Wool , only fit to make Cloathing for the Peasants . The Horses , especially the Finnish , tho small , are hardy , vigorous , strong , sure-footed and nimble Trotters , which is of great use to them , because of the length of their Winters , and their fitness for Sleds , which is their only Carriage in that Season ; and the Soldiers do pretend , that in War they are not only able to resist , but to break a Body of the best German Horse . Of Wild Beasts , which are very plentiful in these parts , Bears , Elkes , Deer , and Hares , are hunted for their Flesh , as also , together wich Wolves , Foxes , Wild-Cats , &c. for their Furs and Hides . They hunt with less Ceremony than elsewhere is used , taking all advantages to shoot their Game , at which they are generally very dextrous . Parks there are but few , and meanly stock'd , the Charge of feeding Deer all Winter exceeding the Profit , and abating the Pleasure of them . There are no Rabbets in these Countries , but what are brought in for Curiosity , and kept Tame . In Winter Foxes and Squirrels somewhat change Colour , and become Grayish , but Hares turn white as Snow . Fowl both Wild and Tame are very plentiful and good in their kind , except Sea-Fowl , which feed and taste of Fish : The most common are Orras and Keders , the former of the bigness of a Hen , the other of a Turky ; as also Partridges , and a Bird somewhat resembling them , called Yerpers . There are taken in Winter great numbers of small Birds , as Thrushes , Blackbirds , and Sydenscwans ; the last of the bigness of Veldefares , but better meat , supposed to come from Lapland , or yet farther North ; and have their Name from the beautifulness of their Feathers , some of which are tipt at the point with Scarlet . Pigeons there are , those of the Woods very rare , because of the Hawks ; and of the House-Pigeons none but what are kept tame , because their Food is scarce , and the danger of the Hawks great if they go abroad . Eagles , Hawks , and other rapacious Fowl abound most in the Northern and Desart parts , whither Nature seems to call them ; as may be gathered from a Story credibly related , of a large Hawk shot some years ago in the Northern Parts of Finland , which had on one Leg a small Plate of Gold with this Inscription , Ie Suis au Roy ; on the other , one of Silver with these words , Duc de Chevereuse me garde . The chiefest Lakes in Sueden are the Vetter , the Wenner , and Maeler ; the first in Ostrogothia , remarkable for its foretelling of Storms , by a continual Thundering Noise the day before in that Quarter whence they arise ; as also for the sudden breaking of the Ice upon it , which sometimes surprizes Travellers , and in half an hour becomes Navigable : For its great depth , in some places above 300 Fathom , tho no part of the Baltick Sea exceed 50 ; it supplies the River Motala , which runs through Norcopingh , where it has a Fall of about 30 Foot , and some Winters is so choak'd up with Ice , that for many hours no Water passes . The second is in Westrogothia , from which issues the River Elve , that , falling down a Rock near Sixty Foot , passes by Gottenburgh . The third empties its self at Stockholm , furnishing one side of the Town with Fresh Water , as the Sea does the other with Salt : These and abundance of other Lakes , whereof many like Ponds have no Vents , and are called Inn-Seas , are not ill stored with variety of Fish , Salmon , Pikes , Perch , Tench , Trouts , Eels , and many other sorts unknown elsewhere , of which the most plentiful is the Streamling , a Fish less than a Pilcher , taken in great quantities , and salted in Barrels , and distributed over all the Countrey . Besides , the North-Bottom or Bay that separates Sueden and Finland , abounds with Seals , of which a considerable Quantity of Train Oyl is made and exported ; and in the Lakes in Finland are vast quantities of Pikes , which being taken , are salted , dry'd , and sold at very cheap Rates . These Lakes are of great use for the convenience of Carriages both in Summer by Boats , and by Sleds in Winter ; and among them and on the Sea-Coasts are almost innumerable Islands of different Sizes , whereof there are in Sueden above 6000 that are Inhabited , the rest are either bare Rocks , or covered with Wood : Gotland , Oland , and Aland , are Isles of large Extent , one being Sixty miles long , and the others little less . Their Woods and vast Forests overspread much of the Country , and are for the most part of Pines , Fir , Beech , Birch , Alder , Juniper , and some Oak ; especially in the Province of Bleaking , the Trees growing in most places so close together , and lying to rot where they fall , that the Woods are scarce passable . These afford a plentiful and cheap firing , and being generally very straight and tall , are easily convertible into Timber , fit for all uses . In the parts near the Mines , the Woods are much destroyed , but that want is so well supplied from distant places by the convenience of Rivers and Winter-Carriages , that they have Charcoal above six times as cheap as it is in England , tho indeed it is not half so good . Of Mines in Sueden , there is one of Silver , into which Workmen are let down in Baskets to the first Floor , which is 105 Fathom under ground ; the Roof there , is as high as a Church , supported by vast Arches of Oar ; thence the Descent is by Ladders or Baskets to the lowest Mine , above forty Fathom , where they now Work. They have no Records so ancient as the first Discovery either of this or the Copper Mine , which must needs have been the work of many Ages ; the Oar seldom yields above 4 per Cent. and requires great pains to Refine it ; they are also at the charge of a Water-Mill to drain the Mine , and have the benefit of another that draws up the Oar. It yearly produces about Twenty thousand Crowns of Fine Silver , of which the King has the Pre-emption , paying one fourth less than the real Value . The Copper-Mine is about eighty Fathom deep , of great extent , but subject to damage by the falling in of the Roof ; yet that is sometimes recompenced by the abundance of Oar that the ruined Pillars yield , tho most commonly the loss in that Case is very great ; the occasion of which falls is attributed to the throwing the Earth and Stones , brought out , upon the Ground over the Mine , by which the Pillars become overcharged , and give way ; and the reason of this is said to be , that the profit arising to those that are concerned , is so little , that they are not able to work it off as they ought ; and unless the King abates considerable part of the Profit arising to the Crown from this Mine , 't is believed it will in few years be at a stand , especially if the designs of making Copper , that are on foot elsewhere , do take any tolerable effect . The Copper yearly made out of this Mine , amounts to the value of about Two hundred thousand pounds , of which the King has a fourth part , not by way of Preemption , but in kind ; besides , that upon the remainder , he has a Custom of 25 per Cent. when it is exported unwrought . Lately a Gentleman of Italy came to Sueden with Proposals to make Copper a shorter and cheaper way than has hitherto been practised , as to make that in five Days , which before required three Weeks , and with one fifth part of the Charcoal , and with fewer hands . The Bargain was made , and his Reward agreed to be a Hundred thousand Crowns ; the first Proof he made succeeded to admiration ; but when he came to work in earnest , and had got his new-invented Ovens built to his mind , the Miners , as he complained , pickt out the very worst Oar , and were otherwise so envious and untractable , that he failed of success , and lost his Reward , and not without difficulty obtained leave to buy Oar , and practice his Invention at his own Charge , as he now does . Iron-Mines and Forges are in great numbers , especially towards the Mountainous parts , where they have the convenience of Water-falls to turn their Mills . From these , besides supplying the Country , there is yearly exported Iron to the value of near Three hundred thousand pounds . But of late years , the number of these Forges has been so much increased , that each endeavouring to undersell and scarce can be stopt till it come at some Lake , or very large Plain . In the Summer season the Fields are cloathed with variety of Flowers , and the whole Country overspread with Strawberries , Rasberries , Currants , and the like , which grow upon every Rock . In their Gardens , Mellons are brought to good perfection in dry years ; but Apricocks , Peaches , and other Wall-fruits , are almost as rare as Oranges ; they have Cherries of several sorts , and some tolerably good , which cannot be said of their Apples , Pears , and Plumbs , that are neither common , nor well-tasted ; all kinds of Roots are in plenty , and contribute much to the Nourishment of the poor People . The Sun at highest is above the Horizon of Stockholm Eighteen hours and an half , and for some Weeks makes a continual Day . In Winter , the Days are proportionably shorter , the Sun being up but five hours and a half , which defect is so well suppli'd as to Lights , by the Moon , and the whiteness of the Snow , and clearness of the Sky , that Travelling by Night is as usual as by Day ; and Journeys begun in the Evening as frequently as in the Morning . The want of the Sun's heat is repaired by Stoves within doors , and warm Furs abroad ; instead of which , the meaner sort use Sheep-skins , and other the like Defences ; and are generally better provided with Cloathing , befitting their Condition , and the Climate they live in , than the Common People of any part of Europe , tho where any neglect or failure happens , it usually proves fatal , and occasions the loss of Noses , or other Members , and sometimes of Life ; unless the usual Remedy to expel the Frost when it has seized any part , be early applied , which is to remain in the Cold , and rub the part affected with Snow , till the Blood return to it again . What has been said in relation to Sueden , is in the main applicable to Finland , except only that hitherto no Mines have been discovered there . It s chiefest Commodities are Pitch , and Tar , all sorts of Wooden-ware , Dried Fish , Cattle , Train Oyl , &c. The Remainder also of this Discourse , in what relates to the Laws , Government , Customs , and Natural Dispositions of the People , equally belongs to them , with this difference , that the Finlanders are rather more hardy and laborious , more Clownish , Ignorant , and Superstitious , than the Suedes . CHAP. II Of the Provinces and Cities of Sueden . THE Country is divided into Twenty five Provinces , each of which is governed by an Officer , called Landshofdingh , whose Authority comprehends that of Lord Leiutenant , and Sheriff together , except where there is a General Governor , as in Finland , and upon the Borders of Denmark and Norway , to whom the Governor of each Province is subordinate , and has thereby a more restrained Authority ; these Officers are placed by the King , and take an Oath , to keep the Province for his Majesty , and his Heirs , to govern according to the Laws of Sueden , and such Instructions as they shall receive from his Majesty , and to quit the Province whenever he shall call them thence . To them and their Subordinate Officers ( who are all of the King 's chusing ) the Execution of Judicial Sentences , the Collection of the King's Revenues , the care of Forests , Parks , and other Crown Lands , &c. is committed . Of Cities , those of Stockholm , Gottenburgh , Calmar , and Two or Three more , may deserve that Name : The other Corporations , which in all make not an Hundred , scarce exceed some Villages in England ; they are all Governed by Burgomasters , and Counsellors Chosen by the King out of their own Body , or at least , such as are of the quality of Burghers , no Gentleman accepting of those Employments . Their Offices and Salaries are for Life , or rather during their good Behaviour . The Priviledges of Cities are derived from the King , and for the most part are owing to the Wisdom of Gustavus Adolphus , the Author of their best and most regular Constitutions at Home , as well as of their Glory Abroad . The City of Stockholm lies in 59 Degrees , 20 Min. North Latitude , and about 41 Longitude . About 300 years ago , it was only a bare Island with Two or Three Cottages for Fishers ; but upon the Building of a Castle there , to stop the inroads of the Russians , and the Translation of the Court thither , it grew by degrees to surpass the other more Ancient Cities , and it is at present the Metropolis of this Kingdom , and supposed to be as Populous as Bristol . The Castle here , which is covered with Copper , is a Place of no Strength or Beauty , but of great use , being a spacious Building , that , besides Entertaining the Court , furnishes Room for most of the great Offices , the National Court of Justice , Colledges of War , Chancery , Treasury , Reduction , Liquidation , Commerce , Execution ; as also , an Armory , Chappel , Library , Archives , &c. It Lodges very few of the Inferiour Officers and Servants of the Court ; they , together with the Foot Guards , being Quartered upon the Burghers at their Landlords Charge for Lodging , Fire and Candle . In this City there are Seven large Churches built of Brick , and covered with Copper , besides Two more now Building , and Three or Four Wooden Chappels . The Palace of the Nobility , which is the place of their Assembly at the Convention of Estates , and the Depository of their Priviledges , Titles , and such other Records as concern their Body , is a very stately Pile ; as is also the Bank , built at the City's Charge ; which , together with several Magnificent Houses of the Nobility , are covered with Copper , and make a handsome Prospect ; most of the Burghers Houses are built of Brick , except in the Suburbs , where they are of Wood , and thereby exposed to the danger of Fire ; which commonly , when it gets to a head , destroys all before it , in the Quarter where it happens ; to repair which Misfortune , they sometimes send the Dimensions of the House they intend to build into Finland , where the Walls and several Separations are built of Pieces of Timber laid one upon another , and joined at the Corners , and afterwards mark'd , taken down , and sent by Water to Stockholm , there to be set up and finish'd , and when they are kept in good Repair , will last Thirty or Forty Years , and are warmer , cleanlier , and more healthful than those of either Brick or Stone . To prevent the Danger of Fire , the City is divided into Twelve Wards , and in each of these is a Master and Four Assistants , who upon notice of any Fire are immediately to repair to it , as also all Porters and Labourers , and to range themselves under the Master of their respective Wards : There is also a Fire-Watch by Night , who walks about only to that purpose ; and in each Church-Steeple Watch is kept , and a Bell Tolled upon the first appearance of any Fire . The Government of this City is in the hands of the Great Stadtholder , who is also a Privy Counsellor ; he sits once a Week in the Town House , and presides also in the College of Execution , assisted by an Under Stadtholder , and the Bailiff of the Castle ; next to him are the Four Burghmasters , one for Justice , another for Trade , the Third for the Polity of the City , and the Fourth has the Inspection over all Publick and Private Buildings , and determines such Cases as arise on that account ; with them the Counsellors of the City always sit and give their Votes , the Majority of which concludes : Their Number is uncertain , but usually about Twenty , most Merchants and Shop-keepers , or such as have served the King in some Inferior Employments ; and besides their Salary they have an Immunity from such Impositions as are laid on the Inhabitants , to support the Government of the City , which pays all its Officers and Servants , and maintains a Guard of 300 men , and defrays the Charge of all Publick Buildings and Repairs . To support this Expence , besides a Duty belonging to the City , upon Goods Imported and Exported , ( which is about 4 per Cent. of the Customs paid the King , and amounts to about 4000 l. per An. ) the Magistrates impose a Yearly Tax on the Burghers , in which they are assisted by a Common-Council of Forty eight ( which chuses its own Members ) , and meets every Spring to proportion the Payments for the ensuing Year . On the Richer Traders they usually impose 40 , 50 , or 60 l. sterling ; and upon others of a meaner Condition , as Shoe-makers , Taylors , &c. 5 or 6 l. and no Housekeeper less than 15 s. besides Quartering the Guards , Inferior Officers , and Servants of the Court , with other lesser Charges ; which all together , would be thought a great burthen even in Richer Countries ; neither is it otherwise esteemed by the Inhabitants of this City , who can scarce be kept in heart by the Priviledges they enjoy , as well in Customs , as in the Trade of the Place , which must needs pass through their hands ; the Natives of other parts of the Kingdom , as well as Foreigners , being obliged to deal only with the Burghers , except those of the Gentry that make Iron , who have a Privilege to sell it immediately to Strangers . This City is in a manner the Staple of Sueden , to which most of the Goods of their own Growth , viz. Iron , Copper , Wire , Pitch , Tarr , Masts , Deals , &c. are brought to be Exported . The greatest part of the Commodities Imported from abroad come to this Port , where there is a Haven capable of receiving 1000 Sail of Ships , and has a Bridge or Key near an English Mile long , to which the greatest Vessels may lye with their Broadsides : The only Inconvenience is , That it is Ten Miles from the Sea , and the River very crooked , and no Tides . CHAP. III. Of the Laws of Sueden . THE Laws of Sueden were anciently as various as the Provinces were numerous , each of which had Statutes and Customs peculiar to its self , enacted as occasion required by the Lagh-man or Governor of the Province , who was chosen by the People , and Invested with great Authority , especially while the Kingdom was Elective , his Suffrage concluding the Province he governed . This variety was necessarily attended with great Confusion ; for remedy whereof , about Four-score Years ago , one Body of Laws was compiled for the direction of the whole Kingdom ; yet this Collection is but an imperfect piece , and the Laws so few , and concieved in such general terms , that in most cases they need the assistance of the Civil Law ; and after all , the Final Determination depends much upon the Inclinations of the Bench ; which in a poor Countrey , where Salaries are small , is often filled with such as are of Weak Parts , and subject to Corruption upon very small Temptations . The Effects of this would be more visible , if each Superior Court did not keep a Cheque upon the Lower , and the King's Court of Revision over-awe them all , to which all Civil Causes importing the Sum of 70 l. are appealable ; and very few end before they have been brought thither . In this Supreme Court his Majesty very frequently sits with great Patience and Application ; and in Seven Years time has determined more Causes than the Senators did in Twenty before . His Majesty is observed always to make a short Mental Prayer at first sitting down there . In this Court the President of the Chancery , and Two or Three other privy Counsellors , do also sit , so does the Chancellor of the Court ( an Officer next in degree to a Privy Counsellor ) who is President of the Under Revision , where he and Two Secretaries do put Business into a Method fit to be brought before the King. The Courts of Justice inferior to this are of three Degrees ; of the lowest Degree of first Instance , there is one in each Corporation , ( besides Stockholm , in which there are Three ) , as also in each District or Territory , whereof every Province contains several , some above Twenty ; in the former ( Cities ) an Alderman or Counsellor presides , and has some of his Brethren for Assistants ; in the latter , the Governor of the Territory , with a standing Jury ; his Court is Ambulatory , and usually kept near or upon the place where the Fact or Trespass was committed . In these Courts Examinations are taken , and matters not exceeding Forty Shillings are determined , the rest transmitted to the next Superior Court , of which in every Corporation there is one , where the Burghmaster is President , and the Aldermen Assistants ; and so in every Province there is one or more of these Courts , the President whereof retains the name of Lagh-man , without other Authority than that of a Judge ; from these all Causes of Blood must be transmitted to the respective National Courts , where they are determined without further Appeal ; and thither also all Civil Actions , not exceeding 20 l. may be appealed ; of these National Courts there are Three , one for the Kingdom of Sueden , held at Stockholm ; another for the Kingdom of Gothia , kept at Iencopingh ; and a Third for the Dukedom of Finland , at Abo : In each of these a Privy Counsellor is President , and above half the Assessors are to be Gentlemen : All these Courts sit continually , or at most have but short Vacations ; and not being pestered with too much Formality give Causes a speedy dispatch , unless they be retarded by some under-hand Engagements . Actions relating to the Sea are Triable in the ordinary Courts , according to their Sea-Laws , founded upon those Ancient ones of Wisby in Gothland , which have formerly been as famous in the Baltick Sea , as the Laws of the Rhodes and Oleron in other places . The Court of Admiralty has not any peculiar Jurisdiction in the Administration of these Laws , but only in such matters as directly concern the King's Fleet , and in some places that belong immediately to the Admiralty . For Causes Ecclesiastical there is a Consistory in each Diocess , of which the respective Bishop is President , where Causes of Bastardy , Contracts of Marriage , and other matters of that nature , are try'd ; and Church-Censures of Penance , Divorce , &c. inflicted : These Courts have not Power to administer an Oath , nor to inflict any Corporal Punishment . From them there lies an Appeal to the respective National Court , and in some Cases to the King , as in all other matters . For matters relating to the Mines , besides Inferior Courts , and Officers settled in the respective parts of the Countrey , a General Court , called the College of the Mines , sits at Stockholm , of which most commonly the President of the Treasury is chief , with a Vice-President , and other Assessors ; the Laws in this regard are more exact and particular than in other matters , and for the most part Justice very carefully administred . The Power of executing all Judicial Sentences is lodged in the Governors of the Provinces , the Stadtholders of Stockholm , and other places , and from them derived to Inferior Officers , who are accountable to the National Courts ; whither they may be Convened and punish'd , upon plain Proof of Default . But the Proof being difficult , and Ministers of Justice apt to favour each other , they take great liberty to delay Execution , or to arbitrate , and put their own sense upon Sentences ; so that this part of Justice is administred the worst of all others , and has an Influence not only at home , but lessens the Credit of the Suedish Subjects abroad , against whom Justice cannot be obtained without great difficulty . The ordinary Charges of Law-Suits are no where more moderate than in Sueden ; the greatest burthen arising from a late Constitution , That all Declarations , Acts , and Sentences , must be written upon Seal'd Paper of different Prizes , from Two pence to Seven Shillings a Sheet , according to the Quality of the Cause , the Benefit of which accrues to the King , and is computed to bring in about 3000 l. a year ; other Charges are very few , every man being permitted ( in Criminal Actions compelled ) to plead his own Cause : Accordingly the Practice of the Law is below a Gentleman , and rather the Refuge than the Choice of meaner persons , who are very few in Number , and for the most part very poor . The Custom of a Jury of Twelve men is so ancient in Sueden , that their Writers pretend it had its Original among them , and was thence derived to other Nations ; but at present it is disused every where , except only in the Lower Courts in the Country , and there the Jury-men are for Life , and have Salaries ; they have this peculiar to themselves , that among them there must be an unanimous Concurrence to determine a Cause , which in other Courts is done by a Majority of Voices . Titles to Estates are rendred more secure , and less subject to Contests , by the Registers that are kept of all Sales and Alienations , as well as of other Engagements of them : The Purchaser running the hazard of having an After-Bargain take place of his , if he omit the Recording of his Transaction in the proper Court. In Criminal Matters , where the Fact is not very evident , or where the Judges are very favourable , the Defendant is admitted to purge himself by Oath , to which is oftentimes added the Oath of Six or Twelve other men ▪ who are all Vouchers of his Integrity . Treason , Murther , Double Adultrey , Burning of Houses , Witchcraft , and the like Heinous Crimes , are punished with Death , which is executed by hanging of Men , and beheading of Women ; to which burning alive or dead , quartering and hanging in Chains , is sometimes added , according to the Nature of the Crime . Criminals of the Gentry and Nobility , are usually shot to Death . The Punishment of Stealing , is of late instead of Death , changed into a kind of perpetual Slavery , the Guilty party being condemned to work all his Life for ☞ the King , in making Fortifications , or other Drudgery , and always has a Collar of Iron about his Neck , with a Bow coming over his Head , to which is a Bell fastened , that rings as he goes along . Duels between Gentlemen , if the one Party be kill'd , are punish'd with the Survivor's Death , and a Note of Infamy upon the Memory of both ; if neither be kill'd , they are both condemned to a Prison , with Bread and Water for two years , to which is added a Fine of 1000 Crowns ; or one years Imprisonment , and 2000 Crowns . Reparation of Honour in case of Affront , is referred to the respective National Court , where Recantation and Publick Begging of Pardon is usually inflicted . Estates as well acquired , as inherited , descend to the Children in equal Portions , of which a Son has two , and a Daughter one ; nor is it in the power of the Parents to alter this Proportion without the Intervention of a Judicial Sentence in case of their Children's disobedience , only they may bequeath a Tenth of their acquired Possessions to such Child , or other , as they will favour . Where an Estate descends incumbred with Debts , the Heir usually takes two or three Months time , as the Law allows , to search into the Condition of the Deceased's Estate , and then either accepts the Inheritance , or leaves it to the Law , which in that case Administers ; as lately , besides other Instances , was practised upon the decease of the late Rix Drost Count Magnus De la Gardier , the King's Unkle . CHAP. IV. Of the Natural Inclinations and Dispositions of the Suedes . THE Nature of the Climate , which affords a very healthful and dry , as well as sharp Air , disposes the Natives to a vigorous Constitution ; and that confirm'd by a hardy Education , course Fare , hard Lodgings , &c. qualifies them to endure whatever uneasy Circumstances befal them , better than those that are born in a more moderate Country , and more indulgently bred . But on the other side , it seems as if the severity of the Clime should in a manner cramp the Faculties of their Bodies , and indispose them for any great degree of Dexterity and Nimbleness ; and the same may be said in a great measure , of their Minds too , which seldom are found endued with any eminent share of Vivacity or Pregnancy of Wit ; yet by Industry , Experience , and Travelling , not a few of them arrive at a mature and solid Judgment , being led by their Genius to serious things , in which they that have Patience to go through with the Studies they apply themselves to , become Excellent , and merit the Title of great and able Men ; but this seems not to be the Talent of this Nation , they being generally more apt to sit down with superficial Acquisitions , than to pursue their Studies to a fundamental degree . This Disposition of Body and Mind qualifies them more for a Life of Labour and Fatigue , than of Art and Curiosity , and the effect of it is visible in all Orders of Men among them . The Nobility mostly apply themselves to a Military Life , in which they are more famous for Courage , and enduring Hardships , than for Stratagems and Intrigues . They that are employed in the Administration of Civil Affairs , tho they are indeed Laborious and Indefatigable in their business , yet they seldom raise their Speculations above what the necessity of their Employments require , their Abilities proceeding not so much from Study , as Experience in the Tract of business . In point of Learning , they , like their Neighbours the Germans , are more given to Transcribe , and make Collections , than Digest their own Thoughts ; and commonly proportion their Studies to their occasions . In matters of Trade , they more easily do the Drudgery , than dive into the Mystery , either of Commerce or Manufactures , in which they usually set up for Masters before they be half taught ; so that in all such things as require Ingenuity , Neatness , or Dexterity , they are forc'd to be served by Strangers . Their Common Soldiers endure Cold and Hunger , and long Marches , and hard Labour to admiration ; but they learn their Duty very slowly , and are serviceable more by their Obedience to command , and standing their Ground , than by any great forwardness to attack their Enemy , or in nimbleness and address in executing their Orders ; and so their Peasants are tolerably Laborious when need compels them , but have little regard to Neatness in their Work , and are hardly brought to quit their old , slow , and toilsome Methods , for such new Inventions as are more dextrous and easy . The Dispositions more peculiar to the several degrees of these People , are , That the Nobility and Gentry are naturally Men of Courage , and of a Warlike Temper , have a graceful Deportment , inclined to value themselves at a High rate , and make the best Appearance they possibly can , that they may gain the respect of others ; and are therefore more excessive in the number of their Attendants , Sumptuous Buildings , and Rich Apparel , than in the plentifulness of their Tables , or other less observ'd Occasions . They never descend to any Employments in the Church , the Practice of Law or Physick , or the Exercise of any Trade ; and tho to gain experience in Maritine Affairs , they submit to the lowest Offices abroad , yet at home there is but one Example known of a Gentleman , that accepted the Command of a Merchant's Ship. The Clergy are but moderately Learned , and little acquainted with the Disputes about Religion , as having no Adversaries to oppose ; they affect Gravity , and long Beards ; are esteemed for their Hospitality , and have great Authority among the Common People . The Burghers are not very Intelligent in Trade , nor able to do their business without Credit from abroad ; rather inclined to impose upon those they can over-reach , than follow their Calling in a fair way . The Peasants , when Sober , are very obsequious and respectful , but Drink makes them mad and ungovernable ; most of them live in a very poor Condition , and are taught by necessity to practice several Arts in a rude manner , as the making their Shooes , Cloathes , &c. the several Instruments of Husbandry , and other necessaries , that they cannot spare Money to buy : And to keep them to this , as also to favour the Cities , it is not permitted to more than one Taylor , or other such Artisan , to dwell in the same Parish , tho it be never so large , as many of them are above twenty Miles in compass . In general , it may be said of the whole Nation , that they are a People very Religious in their way , and constant frequenters of the Church , eminently Loyal and Affected to Monarchy , Grave even to Formality ; Sober , more out of necessity , than Principles of temperance ; apt to entertain Suspitions , and to envy each other , as well as Strangers ; more inclined to pilfering , and such secret Frauds , than to such open Violences , as breaking of Houses , or Robbing on the Highways : Crimes as rarely committed in this , as in any Country whatever . CHAP. V. Of the Religion of Sueden . CHRISTIANITY was not received into Sueden , till about the beginning of the Ninth Century ; and not into Finland till near three hundred Years after ; and if not first Preached , was at least first Established by English Divines , of whom the chiefest was St. Sigfrid , who , as their Histories relate , quitted the Arch-Bishoprick of York , to become the Apostle of the Goths , as they stile him ; with him three of his Nephews that he brought thither , were Martyred by the Heathen Goths . So also was St. Eskill , and other English , by the Suedes ; and about the Year 1150. St. Henry , an English Bishop , accompani'd St. Erick , King of Sueden , in his Expedition to Finland , which the King conquered , and the Bishop converted into Christianity ; he also was Martyred by the Infidels , and lies buried at Abo , the Metropolis of that Country . The Reformation , as well there , as in Denmark and Norway , began soon after the Neighbouring parts of Germany had imbraced Luther's Tenets , and was established according to his Platform . The Tyranny of King Christian the Second , who then wore these three Northern Crowns , gave an opportunity to Gustavus , the Founder of the present Royal Family , both to alter Religion , and advance himself to the Regal Dignity , which till that time was Elective , but was then made Hereditary to his Family ; in which it has since continued , as the Lutheran Religion has also done in the Country , never but once disturbed from abroad , and since that disturbance never distracted at home with Non-conformity ; all the Orders of Men agreeing in a constant Attendance on Divine Service , and a Zeal for their own Way , without any nice Enquiries into disputable Points , either in their own Tenets , or those of other Churches ; whereby it becomes the business of their Preachers , rather to persuade the Practice of Piety , than to oppose the Doctrine of others , or defend their own . The Church is governed by an Archbishop and Ten Bishops , whose Studies are confined to their own Employments , being never called to Council , but only at the Assembly of the States , nor troubled with the Administration of any Secular Affair : their Revenues are very moderate , the Archbishop of Upsall not Importing 400 l. a year , and the Bishopricks after that Proportion . Under them are Seven or Eight Superintendents , who have all the Power of Bishops , and only want the Name ; and over each Ten Churches is a Provost or Rural Dean , with some Authority over the Inferior Clergy , of whom the Sum total may best be computed by the Number of Churches , which in Sueden and Finland is short of Two thousand ; to which the Addition of Chaplains and Curates will encrease the Body of the Clergy to near Four thousand persons ; they are all the Sons of Peasants or mean Burghers , and can therefore content themselves with the small Income of their Places , which besides more inconsiderable Dues , arises from Glebe-Lands , and one Third of the Tythes , of which the other two Thirds are annexed to the Crown , to be employ'd in Pious Uses : However , the Clergy have generally wherewithal to exercise Hospitality , and are the constant Refuge of Poor Travellers , especially Strangers , who use to go from Priest to Priest , as elsewhere from Constable to Constable . The Clergy of each Diocess , upon the Death of their Bishop , propose Three persons to the King , who either chuses one of them , or some other , to succeed in that Office ; which is also practised in the Choice of Superintendents . In the Choice of an Archbishop all the Chapters in the Kingdom vote , but the Determination is altogether in the King's breast . His Majesty hath also the Patronage of most Churches , some few only being in the Disposal of the Nobility . Many of their Churches are adorn'd with variety of Sculptures , Painting , Gilding , &c. All of them are kept neat and clean , and in good Repair , furnish'd as well in Countrey as City with Rich Altar-Clothes , Copes , and other Vestments . For the more regular Government of the Church it has been found necessary to cause the Ancient Ecclesiastical Laws and Canons to be revised by a Committee chosen out of the several Bodies of the Estates , who have spent some years in that matter , and at last presented the King with a New System of Church-Laws ; wherein his Majesty , having caused such Alterations to be made as he thought fit , has lately approved and publish'd them . Of these ▪ some that concern their Religion in general , shall here be taken notice of . By these New Canons it is ordain'd , That If any Suedish Subject change his Religion , he shall be banish'd the Kingdom , and lose all Right of Inheritance both for himself and his Descendants . If any continue Excommunicated above a Year , he shall be Imprisoned a Month with Bread and Water , and then banish'd . If any bring into the Countrey Teachers of another Religion , he shall be Fin'd and Banish'd . Foreign Ministers shall enjoy the Free Exercise of their Religion , only for themselves and Families . Strangers of a different Religion shall have no Publick Exercise of it ; and their Children shall be baptized by Lutheran Ministers , and educated in that Religion ▪ otherwise they shall not have the Privileges of Suedish Subjects . These Laws , as they oblige the Clergy to a more constant Attendance on all the parts of their Duty , than has formerly been practised , so they require the Laity to frequent the Church on all occasions ; and the Civil Magistrates , especially on Days of great Solemnity , make very strict search , and punish such as are found absent from Church without a just Excuse , with Imprisonment and other Severities : But the Clergy are not intrusted with the sole Administration of these Laws , nor impower'd by them to transact matters of any great moment , without the concurrence of the Civil Power ; for besides that many Causes , formerly Triable in Ecclesiastical Courts , are now transferr'd to the Secular Magistrates ; the King reserves to his own cognizance several cases of that kind , especially the Point of Excommunication , which the Clergy are not permitted to pronounce against any one , till the King hath been acquainted with the Case , and gives leave ; which Caution is used because of the consequence , which is , the Loss of a Subject . CHAP. VI. Of the Vniversities of Sueden . LEARNING , whatever their Modern Writers pretend , can plead no great Antiquity in this Countrey ; the Institution of an University at Upsall being not above Three hundred years ago ; and few Monuments extant of a more Ancient Date , but only Funeral Inscriptions , rudely cut upon Rocks and unhew'n Stones , which are every where found ; but as they have no Date , so they seldom express more than the Names of Persons , of whom no other Memory remains ; that which makes them most remarkable is , That they are writ in the Ancient Gothic Language , and the Runick Character . The most Curious Piece of Learning among them , is a Translation of the Evangelists into the Gothic Tongue , done about Twelve or Thirteen hundred Years ago , by Ulphila , a Bishop of the Goths in Thracia , of which they have the sole Ancient Manuscript Copy that is known to be in the world . Since the Reformation , Gustavus Adolphus was the first great Patron Learning had in this Countrey , by whom the Universities that had been much impair'd , were endow'd with tolerable Salaries for Professors in most Sciences . These his Daughter Queen Christina somewhat augmented , and by the Fame of her own Learning , and the favourable Reception she gave to Scholars , drew several Learned men from abroad , that have left good Proofs of their Abilities , and raised an Emulation in the Natives , whose best Performance is in the History , Antiquities , and Ancient Laws of the Countrey . The University of Upsall consists of a Chancellor , who is always a great Minister of State ; a Vice-Chancellor , always the Archbishop ; a Rector , chosen out of the Professors , of whom there are about Twenty that have each 150 l. a Year Salary . The ordinary Number of Students is above Seven or Eight hundred ; Fifty of which are maintain'd by the King , and some few others were formerly by Persons of Quality ; the rest , that cannot subsist of themselves , spend the Vacation in gathering the Charity of the Diocess they belong to , which is commonly given them in Corn , Butter , dry'd Fish or Flesh , &c. upon which they subsist at the University the rest of the Year . They live not Collegiately , but in Private Houses ; nor wear Gowns , nor observe other Discipline , than what their own Necessity or Disposition leads them to . The other University of Abo , in Finland , is constituted in the same manner , but less numerous in Professors and Students . There was a Third at Lunden in Schonen , which , having been interrupted by the late Wars , is thought fit to be discontinued , because its Neighbourhood to Denmark nourish'd in the Students an Affection for that Crown , to which that Province formerly appertain'd ; yet it is again restor'd . In each Diocess there is one Free School , where Boys are fitted for the University ; and other trivial Schools , to which Children are sent to learn to Read , Write , and Sing their Prayers ; a Custom so universal , that very few of them want this degree of Education ; and further than that , such as are not design'd for Studies , do very seldom go , nor waste their time in other needless Improvements . Publick Provisions for the Poor , are very few ; there 's not above Five or Six Hospitals in the Kingdom , and a little Alms-house in each Parish , maintain'd by the Charity of the Inhabitants ; to which for the most part they are very well disposed , according to their Abilities . CHAP. VII . Of their Marriages and Funerals . MArriages in Sueden are totally govern'd by the Will of the Parents , and founded so much upon Interest , that the Inclination of the Parties is little regarded , nor the Nation much troubled with the Extravagancies of Lovers : Stealing of Matches is scarce heard of in an Age ; nor can the Church give License to Marry , without Publication of the Banns : Persons of Quality of both Sexes commonly remain unmarried till Thirty or above , because their Fortunes on both sides being in their Parents hands while they live , they are not in a condition to maintain a Family , till the Death of Relations , or Advancement to Office , furnish them with the Means of subsisting . The Women , while young , have generally Fair Complexions , tolerable Features , and good Shapes ; and some of them are accounted more eminent for Chastity before Marriage , than Fidelity after ; they are very fruitful , and seldom fail of a Numerous Issue : They are no where made greater Drudges than here , the meaner sort being , besides the ordinary offices of their Sex , put to Plow and Thrash , to Row in Boats , and bear Burthens at the Building of Houses , and on other occasions . Domestick Quarrels rarely happen , and more seldom become Publick ; the Husbands being as apt to keep the Authority in their own hands , as the Wives by Nature , Custom , or Necessity , are inclin'd to be Obedient : Divorces , and other Separations between Man and Wife , scarce ever happen , but among the Inferior sort , when the Innocent Party is allowed to marry again : Cousin-Germans may not Marry without the King's Dispensation , which is more frequently granted , than refused . In Wedding Entertainments they have ever affected Pomp and Superfluity beyond the proportion of their Abilities ; for by the Excess of one Day , oft-times many of them involve themselves in such inconveniences as they feel many Years . The same is observable in their Funeral Solemnities , which are usually accompanied with more Jollity and Feasting than befits the Occasion ; and to gain time to make their Preparations , they commonly Transport their Dead to Vaults within , or adjoyning to their Churches , where they remain unburied some Months , and sometimes several Years ; but of late these , and other unnecessary Expences begin by degrees to be laid aside , as well in conformity to the Frugality of the Court , as in compliance with their present Fortunes , which are narrower now than they have formerly been . CHAP. VIII . Of the Royal Family , and Court of Sueden . CHARLES XI . the present King of Sueden , was born November the 25th , 1655. Two years after his Father , Charles Gustave X. of the House of Deux Ponts , was advanced to the Crown , up on the Abdication of Queen Christina , whose Cousin-German he was , being the Son of Iohn Casimir , Prince Palatine of the Rhine , and Catherine of Sueden , Daughter to Charles IX . and Sister to Gustavus Adolphus , Queen Christina's Father . This Kings Mother , Princess Hediwing Eleonora , of the House of Holstein , and Sister to the present Duke , had no other Child , and upon the Decease of the King , her Husband , in the year 1660. was made Regent of the Kingdom , together with the five Great Officers of the Crown , and held that Post till the Year 1672. when the King , her Son , was declared Major , and took the Government . His Majesties Education in his Minority , by his own Genius , and the Indulgence of his Mother , ( if not by the contrivance of the Principal Ministers ) was mostly in order to a Military Life ; in which Exercises , such as Fencing , and Riding the Great Horse , he took more pleasure , and made better proficiency , than in such Studies as required more intention of the mind . Besides the Suedish and High-Dutch Languages , which his Majesty learned in his Infancy , and speaks both equally well ; he was not perfected in any other , having only a smattering of French , to which he hath so great an Aversion , that he will neither own , nor be brought to speak so much of it as he understands ; which want concurring with ( if not causing in him ) a reserved Temper , and backwardness to Conversation with Strangers , makes it more difficult for Foreign Ministers to entertain his Majesty , and himself uneasy upon their Addresses . None ever better conquered this Difficulty , than Mr. Warwick , who , having learned a little High-Dutch , with which he entertain'd his Majesty in ordinary Discourse , without much mixture of business , he thereby became the Favourite Foreign Minister , and had the Honour to be singled out by his Majesty on all occasions . In the year 1674. his Majesty was Crowned , and presently after engaged in a War that gain'd him an eminent degree both of Experience and Honour , having never lost a Battle in which he was Personally present . At the Conclusion of the War , Anno 1680. he married the Princess Ulrica Eleonora , Sister to the King of Denmark , a Lady as Eminent for Piety , Virtue , Wisdom , and all other Qualities , truly Great and Noble , as for her Birth and Extraction . These , with her great Charity to the Poor , and Liberality to all , have gain'd her the Hearts of the whole Nation , and surmounted the Aversion they naturally have to those of her Country . By her his Majesty hath already had Seven Children ; five Princes , four of which are Dead ; and two Princesses , and has fair hopes of a more numerous Issue . The King is of a Middle Stature , and well-set , his Hair brown , of a healthful and vigorous Constitution , and Sanguine Complexion , never attacqued with any Violent Sickness , but what has been occasion'd by some outward Accidents ; of which two especially have endangered his Life : one was in the War , when his Majesty riding on the Ice , it brake , and he fell into the Water , which brought him into a Fever , that he narrowly escaped . The other happened by the fall off his Horse , when he broke his Leg , and was so ill treated by his Surgeons , that besides the danger of his Life then , the effects of their miscarriage , are still seen in his Majesties halting . There have happened to him two Accidents more , which have impaired his Strength , and it 's fear'd may shorten his Days . One was , That at Hunting , Monsieur Wachmaster being in danger to be kill'd by a Bear , the King was so eager to rescue him , that he broke a Vein , and was then like to have bled to Death , and since hath been subject to bleeding upon any motion . The other was , That his Majesty hath formerly accustomed himself to ride Post such long Stages , and with so great speed , that he hath often been near suffocated by the heat ; the expence of his Spirits , and the Agitation of his Blood , whereof the effects are still observed , and feared by those about him . He possesses many Excellent and Princely Qualities , an Exemplary Piety , and Religious Disposition , that shews its self in all his Actions ; and invincible Courage , that has oft exposed his Person to great dangers , not only in his Wars , but in his Divertisements . His Chastity and Temperance are very regular at least ; if there be any Instances of his failing in the latter upon any extraordinary Occasion or Entertainment , he hath never been known , or scarce suspected to violate the former . Frugality is practised by his Majesty in a high degree , and his Parsimonious Temper appears on all Occasions ; that if his Subjects think him too pressing for Money , they have the Satisfaction to see and believe that it is laid either out , or up for their Good , not expended in profuse Liberalities , or vain Divertisements , to which his Majesty is a perfect Stranger ; neither delighted with Plays , Gaming , or any other Recreations , besides Riding , Fencing , and Hunting . His peaceable Demeanour may perhaps more justly be ascribed to the State of his Affairs , than his own Nature , which more powerfully inclines him to the Fatigue of a Camp , than the Ease of a Court ; and suits better with a Martial Familiarity , than the shews of Grandeur , and the Solemnities of State. The Cholerick Temper that hath been incident to all his Ancestors , hath sometimes carried him to low Expressions of his Anger , as well towards the greater as meaner sort of his Subjects ; but the fit is usually soon over , and is recompenced by his placability and readiness to forgive those that have offended him . His Respect to his Mother seems to equal , if not exceed , his Kindness to his Consort , who hath the Satisfaction of his Constancy , but little share in his Secrets , and not very much of his Conversation , which he frequently bestows on the Queen-Mother , and usually eats in her Apartment . His Majesty's most diligent Inspection into all the Affairs of his Kingdom , besides that it makes all his Ministers more circumspect , hath gain'd him a great stock of Experience . The smallest matters are not below his notice , and nothing of any moment is concluded , before he hath been consulted ; this is the Employment of all his time , scarce any hour of the Day passing from five in the Morning , when he constantly rises , in which business of one nature or other , is not before him . The Frugality of his Majesties Temper , is every where visible in his Court , in which there is little regard had to Splendor and Magnificence , either in Furniture , Tables , or Attendants , or other things of that Nature . The Principal Officer of the Court , is the Upper Marshal , formerly called the Marshal of the Kingdom , which Office is now held by Count Iohn Steenbeck ; next to him , are the Marshal and Intendant of the Court , with about eight or ten that are stiled Gentlemen of the Court , who wait at the King's Table . That which makes the best Appearance , is the Foot-Guards , which consist of 2200 Men , of which one Company is always in the Castle , and the other in the other parts of the City . The Collonel of the Guards is next the King's Person in all Publick Solemnities ; and the Captain that has the Watch , lies in the Room next to his Majesty's Bedchamber . There is another Guard of 250 Men , of which about ten at a time wait on Foot with Halberts , and on Horseback , when the King travels in Ceremony . Next to the King , the Queen-Mother is ranked both in the Addresses of Foreign Ministers , and on all other occasions . She is a Princess of great Virtue and Goodness , and would be more esteemed , if she were not diverted from the Exercise of Liberality , by the Inclination she has to Building , which she has gratified in the Structure of a very Magnificent House , about six Miles from Stockholm ; it has one Front towards a great Lake , and the other looks upon a Garden of a Thousand Yards long , adorned with very fine and choice Statues , the Spoils of Germany and Denmark , and a great number of Cascades , that are supplied with very good Water from an Eminence about a Mile distant . Her Court and Revenue is governed by Count Charles Gyldenstern , and next to him is the Marshal of her Court , and other Officers ; as also a Governess of the Maids of Honour , who are six , with other inferior Servants . The Queen Consort , besides what has already been said of her , is a great lover of Reading , and together with the Northern Languages , speaks French perfectly well ; she is of a Melancholy Disposition , and lives very retired , seldom stirring out of her own Apartment , and that of the Prince and Princesses . The Elder Princess was born in the Year 1681. And the Prince in the Year following ; both of a delicate Constitution , of great hopes , and Educated with much care . The Younger Princess was born Anno 1688. CHAP. IX . Of his MAJESTY'S Government . HIS Majesty was no sooner Crowned , but he found himself engaged in the War then on foot ; and espoused the French Interest , in Consideration of a Subsidy of 200000 l. a Year , in which the first Blow was the Defeat of Feldt Marshal Wrangel , and his Army in Germany ; a Disaster so little foreseen , or provided for , that it made a more easy way for all the Miseries that ensued upon it , and gave the King more eminent Occasions of shewing his Courage in defence of his Kingdoms and People ; for as the Success of that Action turned the Byass of the Danish Councels , and presented the favourable opportunity they expected , to engage in the War , which they began with the surprizal of Holstein , and the Taking of Wismar , and thence translated it into Schonen ; so that when the King was called into those Parts to make Head against the Danes , he found the effects of his Ministers Deficiency in making due Preparations ; Four of the Six Fortified Places of that Province being already in the Enemies hands , and the Inhabitants at liberty to express their Affections for Denmark . To encounter these Difficulties , and a more Potent Enemy , assisted by more Powerful Confederates , the King at first had but a Handful of Men , and empty Magazines ; the Forces of the Kingdom being scatter'd into Germany and Leifland , the Borders of Norway , and the Sea-Service ; from all which places his Majesty received nothing but accounts of Losses and Misfortunes ; so that the Fortune of Sueden , and all its Ancient Glory , seem'd to be confin'd to his Majesty's Person and his little Army , with which in the compass of One Year , he won Three Pitch'd Battels ; and in one of them he is said to have Charged Thirteen times at the Head of a Brigade ; and yet , which is very remarkable , doth value himself for not having drawn the Blood of any one man. In the course of this War the King gain'd a great Stock of Military Experience , without any Tincture of those Vices that commonly prevail in a Camp ; and was so indefatigable , and perpetually employed , that he scarce had his Boots off in Three Years time : The Streights he was often reduced to , taught him many excellent Lessons , especially the Necessity of putting the Kingdom into a better Posture of Defence than he found it : Besides , his Officers , with the chief Ministers about him , Baron Iohn Guldenstiern , made it their business to possess his Majesty with an ill opinion of the Senate , and discovered the Malversations that the Ruling Lords had been guilty of in his Minority ; which sunk so deep with him , that as his displeasure fell upon some of those Lords during the War , and a Slight upon them all , neither communicating his Counsels , nor acquainting them with the Success of his Actions , which they were left to learn from Passengers and Masters of Ships ; so after the Conclusion of the Peace , and his return to Stockholm in the year 1680 , his Majesty call'd together the States of the Kingdom , and gave them a Summary Account of the State of Affairs during the War , and the Issue of it , and proposed to them to inspect the Occasions of the great Losses the Kingdom had sustain'd , to find out means to deliver the Government from the Streights ( or rather States ) it laboured under , and to consult for its further Security . The Odium of all the Losses and Misfortunes of the War , was easily fix'd upon the Ministers that had managed Affairs in the King's Minority ; and therefore a Committee was chosen out of the several Bodies of the States , to enquire into the Miscarriages and Evil Counsels of those Ministers , and pass Sentence upon the Delinquents : And to this end the Registers of the Council were examin'd , the dammage arising from each Resolution computed , and every Senator that had Voted therein was charged with his Proportion of it ; and that with so much Rigour , that their whole Estates have not sufficed to make Satisfaction : To this the States also found , that the Power the Senators attributed to themselves , had helped to produce these bad effects , and therefore declared , That as they the States needed no such Mediators between the King and them ; so neither did they find , that the Article of his Majesty's Coronation-Oath , ( in which he had promised to rule the Kingdom with the Advice of the Senators ) did oblige him to think it necessary any longer to have their Concurrence to any Counsels he thought fit to take ; or continue their Salaries to more of them than he was pleased to employ : Upon which several of them were laid aside ; and the rest , instead of their former Title of Counsellors , or Senators of the Kingdom , were stiled the King's Counsellors ; a Method which perhaps in time may cost the Crown dear , there being left none to bear the Burthen between the King and the Complainants . And to give greater strength to this , the States declared also , That tho the Regents , during a Minority , might be called to account for their Administration ; yet his Majesty , who received his Crown from God , was only accountable to God for his Actions , and tied by no other Engagements than what his Coronation-Oath imported ; namely , To rule the Kingdom according to Law : Which Article was further explain'd in the following Convention . To remedy the great Necessities the Government was reduc'd to , and discharge the vast Debts contracted in the War , several very Important Conclusions were made ; for both a very large Benevolence was granted , towards which every person in the Kingdom that receiv'd Wages paid the Tenth Peny ; every whole Farm Five Crowns , which is near as much as the usual Rent of those Farms ; and the Cities a proportionable Contribution ; and that for Two Years , or if a War hapned , for Four : And a Resolution was taken to establish a New Colledge of Reduction , with Power to reunite to the Crown all such Lands , as by former Kings had been alienated by way of Donation , or sold at an undervalue . The Choice of the Members of this Colledge , and the Particulars of their Instructions , were left to his Majesty ; the States only prescribing some general Bounds , and especially providing , That of such Lands as were to be reunited , the value of 70 l. a year should be left to the Possessor . The care of the future Security of the Kingdom the States recommended to his Majesty , praying him to make such an Establishment of the Militia , and Preparation of the Fleet and Fortresses , as should appear needful : So favourable was this Conjuncture for the Advancement of the King's Authority , that he scarce needed to ask whatever he desired ; each Body of the States striving which should out-bid the other in their Concessions . The Nobility and Gentry , who universally depend on the King , as not being able to subsist upon their own private Fortunes , without some additional Office , were under a Necessity to comply with every thing , rather than hazard their present Employments , or future Hopes of Advancement ; their Interest therefore obliged them to keep pace with the Officers of the Army that sate in their House , and some others of their Brethren , who vigorously promoted the King's Affairs . The Clergy , Burghers , and Peasants , were easily persuaded , That the Miseries they had suffered , proceeded from the too great Power of the Nobility ; that the King could never be too much trusted , his Majesty having so oft exposed his Life to the greatest Dangers in Defence of his Subjects , it was their Duty to make all the grateful Returns they were able ; besides , they were glad of an occasion of humbling the Nobility , who in Prosperity were always imperious , and concluded , that the burthen falling upon them , would redound to their own ease . These Dispositions of the People , added to the excessive Affection they had for the King's Person , from an Opinion of his Piety , and Admiration of his Courage , gave him an opportunity to lay the Foundations of as Absolute a Sovereignty , as any Prince in Europe possesses . The Project of which great Alteration , his Majesty ( as was supposed ) received from Baron Iohn Gyldenstiern , a Minister of Great Abilities , and as great an Enemy to the Senate : He had waited on the King in the War , and drawn to himself the Management of all weighty Affairs , and perhaps expected to hold the same Post upon this Great Revolution , which in the former Constitution he could not hope ▪ but before this Assembly , and soon after his return from an Embassy in Denmark , he died , not without suspicion of Foul play . Upon these Foundations his Majesty , after the Separation of the States , set his Ministers earnestly to work , and with an Unwearied Application took Cognizance of their Proceedings . Foreign Affairs were committed to Count Benedict Oxenstiern , Monsieur Ehrenstien , and Monsieur Oernstedt , persons of great Experience and Abilities : The Count began to be employ'd in Publick Affairs at the Treaty of Munster , at which he was for some time , and has since been for the most part in Embassies ; especially in Germany , and was then return'd from the Treaty of Nimeguen , where he had ( 't is said upon his Lady's account ) entertain'd a violent Aversion to France ; and being made President of the Chancery in the room of Count Magnus de la Gardie , who was laid aside , he took care to give his Majesty the same Impressions , laying before him how that Court , by corrupting his Ministers , had engag'd Sueden in the War , of which his Majesty had felt the miseries ; and was forced to sit down with the Loss of some Territories in Germany , besides Forty Sail of good Ships , and above 100000 men ; all which might either have been prevented or repair'd , if France had not sacrific'd Sueden to its own Interest : That the Subsidy was rather distributed by French Commissaries , and employ'd in their own Service , than paid to his Majesty , who oft times in his greatest need could not be supplied out of that Fund : That his Majesty could neither be Master of his own Counsels , nor make any tolerable Figure in Europe , so long as he was esteemed a Pensioner and a Mercenary . These and the like Reasons moved the King to command each Member of the Privy Council to put in Writing what Measures they thought advisable for him to take , in relation to Foreign Affairs ; in which some of them argued very warmly for France ; but the Reasons on the other side were more prevalent with his Majesty , who thereupon took such Resolutions as produced the Guaranty League with Holland , and other Counsels , that Sueden has since pursu'd . For the management of Affairs at Home , his Majesty employed Baron Claudius Flemingh , whose Father having been ill used by the Regents in the King's Minority , had left him several Projects , that fell in with the Designs on foot , and enabled him to go through with the Reduction of Crown-Lands , being made President of that Colledge , and assisted with a competent number of Assessors : He began to examine the Titles of those that held any Lands that had formerly belonged to the Crown ; and where any such were found to have been alienated by way of Donation for pretended Services , or were situated in forbidden places , ( that is , within Six miles of any of the King's Castles ) they were reunited to the Crown without further dispute ; the Value of 70 l. per An. being reserved to the Possessor : As to Crown-Lands that had been sold , enquiry was made into the nature of the Price , and the Real Value of the Estate . Where Ready Money had been paid , the Interest of 5 per Cent. was allowed for it ; and if the Yearly Value of the Estate exceeded that Interest , the said Overplus , and the Interest of it at 8 per Cent. from the first Alienation , was computed , and frequently made to amount to as much as the Capital it self ; which being by that means satisfied , the Estate return'd to the King. Where Lands had been given in Payment of Arrears , there no Interest was allow'd , the Capital being accounted unfruitful ; so that the Yearly Value of such Lands , together with the Interest , was deducted from the Principal ; which being soon eaten out , not only the Lands return'd to the King , but the Possessor also became indebted to him ; and he was to accept it as an Act of Grace , if his Majesty took the Lands , and forgave the Debt . By these Methods the King recover'd a very great Revenue , tho with the Impoverishing of most Families in Sueden , and many of them , such whose Ancestors , and themselves also had spent their Lives and Fortunes in the Crown 's Service , which Considerations could not be regarded , nor Exceptions made in favour of any in particular , without adding to the Discontents of all the rest , who more patiently suffered , while the Case was general . The same Baron Flemingh was also made president of the Treasury , and of the Colledge of Liquidation , a Court erected not only to be a Barrier to the Treasury , and keep all Creditors off , till their Accounts were first stated and approved in that Colledge ; but his business was also to find out such as were any ways indebted to the King , to form the Charge against them , and demand Payment , which was not to be refused upon pretence ( as it sometimes was the Case ) that the Party had greater Sums due from the Crown , but the King's Debt was to be paid first , and without any delay , and the Party left to State his Accounts afterwards in the Colledge of Liquidation . And wherein such Acts were used towards many , by making ( as they call them ) Observations upon the Price , the time of delivering the Species of Money , and the like , that several of the King's Debts have been paid without a farthing of Money , and not a few Pretenders have thereby been made Debtors to the King , and payment extorted with great Rigour . The payment of the Fleet , his Majesty committed to Baron Hans Wachtmeister , ( in the place of the Great Admiral , Count S●eenbeck ) who prevailed to have it removed from Stockholm , its ordinary Station , to a Harbor fortified for that purpose in the Province of Bleaking , and named Carlscrone , as being both nearer to Denmark , and Germany , earlier free from Ice in the Spring , and the Parts adjacent abounding with Timber . In that , and other places , great diligence was used , both to repair the Old Ships , which amounted not to Twenty Sail , and to build New Ones , of which since that time , about Twenty from Eighty to Forty Guns ; and Eight or Ten of less force , have been built by Two English , and other Master builders . The Establishment of the Militia , his Majesty made his own peculiar Care , as having more immediately felt the Effects of the Disorder it had been in , and learnt by Experience the necessity of such a Standing Force , as might answer the ends of its Institution . In what manner his Majesty proceeded herein , shall be shown in another place . In this interval , his Majesty published several new Laws ; one against Duels , the substance of which is already mentioned ; another to fix the Right of Precedency among the Nobility and Officers ; wherein next after the Privy-Counsellors , the Soldiers are principally considered ; each considerable Office , being ranked according to its Dignity and Precedency , determined according to that Rank , without any respect to Birth or Quality . At the next Assembly of the States in the Year 1683. besides a benevolence equal to that granted the last Sessions , his Majesty obtained such farther Advantages , as the ends he designed did require ; for not only the Reunion of the 70 l. a year reserved by the former Session , was consented to , and that without the least difficulty , because those of the Nobility that had lost most , did thereby revenge themselves of the Officers of the Army : And others , who had been the great Sticklers in the Reduction , by which themselves had lost little or nothing , if the Reservation of 70 l. per Annum had stood ; but the Article of ruling the Kingdom according to Law , was also further explained , and the States declared , That his Majesty was not thereby tied to the Laws then in being , but might alter the same , and add thereto such Constitutions , as he thought most useful for the present State of the Kingdom ; and that whatever Instructions he pleased to give any Colledge or Officer , the same were a Law to them , and all others that they concerned , added only this , That they hop'd his Majesty would communicate to the States such Laws as were of a general Nature , and intended to be binding to the whole Kingdom . And whereas his Majesty had laid before the States , the undue Proceedings of the Ministers at his Father's Death , whose Testament they rescinded , and alter'd the Frame of the Government , he had prescribed to be observ'd in the King's Minority ; the States declared , That the Authors of those Alterations , were no honest Patriots , and left them to the King's Justice , promising that in case of his Majesty's Decease , during his Successor's Minority , they would see his Testament punctually fulfilled , and the Form of Government thereby prescribed , inviolably observed . The next Assembly of the States in 1686. renewed the usual Benevolence which was asked to enable the King to pay his Debts , and made some further Concessions in the matter of the Re-union , rather to take off the Odium from the King and his Ministers , than to add any Authority to his Majesty's Proceedings . These and the like Concessions , have rendred his Majesty an Absolute Monarch , to which his Subjects submit without any contest ; and had not those other pressures that accompanied it made it uneasy , there would scarce have been found in that Loyal Kingdom any one Person disaffected to the Government ; but the loss of Estates , they supposed to have right to , has created Discontents in many of the Nobility and Gentry , and the frequent and heavy Taxes imposed by the States are no less sensible to those of inferior Degrees ; that perhaps the King of Sueden has lost as much in the Affection of his Subjects , as he has gain'd in his Revenue ; yet this is not like to produce any bad Effects , since the King knows so well how to make himself obeyed , and has such effectual means in his hands , not only to restrain any disorders , but to engage the greatest part of the Nation to his Interest . For the Distribution of all Imployments of any Value in the Kingdom , belongs to his Majesty ; and the Nobility and Gentry , as well as others , are under a greater necessity than ever , of rendring themselves acceptable to him , that they may get Employments . Besides , his Majesty has lately thought fit to cause all that are in Office to renew their Oath of Fidelity ; the Tenor of which has been accommodated to the present Government . The Instructions also of all Governors of Provinces , and other , both Civil and Military Officers , have been revised and renewed : And as a new Body of Laws Ecclesiastical is already published ; so the Common Laws of the Kingdom are under Consideration , to be rendred more plain , full , and suitable to the present State of things , according to the mind of the King , and those that are his Advisers in this Change ; yet all this Power and Provision is not by the Court it self thought sufficient to keep an Oppressed People from Disorders ; nor would it likely long do so , if the King did not by great Applications and Deferences court the Clergy , and by no small degrees of Compliance with them , not only in Ecclesiastical , but even in Civil Affairs , cultivate their Fidelity and Affection ; and this , because the Priests have very great and uncontroulable Interest and Authority among the Common People ( who only can make Disturbances ) and can at their pleasure inflame , or appease them . CHAP. X. Of the Privy-Council . THE Ancient Constitution , which gave them the Title of Senators of the Kingdom , gave them also Authority , not only to advise in all business of Importance , but in some Cases to admonish and over-rule the King , who was not at Liberty to transact any weighty Affairs without the Concurrence of a majority of the Senate ; and tho the King chose them , yet the States received their Oath , which rather exprest their Fidelity to the Kingdom in general , than to the King ; their Office was for Life , and not only attempts upon their Person , but Defamation of them , was accounted Treason . But the Late Revolution has effectually delivered the King from this ( as they call it ) Encroachment upon Royalty and Prerogative , and reduced those Officers to the Title , and proper Duties of Privy-Counsellors , putting it into the King's Power to employ them as he thinks fit , to ask their Counsel as he sees occasion , and to lay such of them aside , as he finds convenient , which his Majesty accordingly practices ; some of them being laid aside , and the remainder , together with those the King hath added to them , are disperst into various Imployments , and very rarely meet in a Body ; his Majesty transacting all Affairs , both Domestick and Foreign , with the proper Officers , to whom they are immediately intrusted , without the Participation of the whole Council . The number of Privy-Counsellors is at present about Eighteen , each of them has a Salary of 300 l. a year , and most have other beneficial Employments . CHAP. XI . Of the States of Sueden . THE Boundless Liberality of the three last Sessions of the States hath left that Body little more than its Ancient Name , and a Power of Consent to such Impositions as the King's Occasions require , which he chuses rather to receive through their hands , than imploy his Authority in a matter so apt to Administer occasion of Discontent : Their usual time of Assembly , is once in three Years , or oftner , if the Affairs of the Kingdom require it . The Letters for calling them together , are sent to the Governors of Provinces , who thereupon write to each Nobleman and Gentleman in their Province , and to the Bishops , who cause the same to be published in all Churches . The Body of the Nobility and Gentry are represented by one of each Family , of which there are about a Thousand in Sueden , and with them the Collonel , Lieutenant-Collonel , Major , and one Captain of each Regiment sit and vote . For the Clergy , besides the Bishops and Superintendents in each Rural Deanery , or Ten Parishes , one is chosen , and maintained at the Charge of his Electors ; these make a Body of about Two hundred . The Representatives of the Burghers are chosen by the Magistrates and Common-Council of each Corporation , of which Stockholm sends Four , others Two , and some One , who make about One hundred and fifty . The Peasants of each District , chuse one of their own Quality to appear for them , whose Charges they bear , and give him Instructions in such matters as they think need Redress ; they are about Two hundred and fifty . Their first meeting ( when at Stockholm ) is in a large Room in the Castle , called the Hall of the Kingdom , where his Majesty being seated on a Throne , and the Privy-Counsellors sitting at some distance , the President of the Chancery makes them a Complement in the King's Name , and then a Secretary reads his Majesty's Proposals to them , in which they are acquainted with the State of Affairs since their Recess , and the present occasion of their Advice and Assistance . To which , first , the Marshal of the Nobility , who is chosen by the King , returns an answer , and kisses the King's hand ; and after him , the Archbishop in the Name of the Clergy ; the first Burgher master of Stockholm , for the Burghers , and one of the Peasans for his Brethren . They then separate into four several Houses , and chuse a Secret Committee , composed of an equal Number of each Body , who receive from the King's Ministers such further Informations of his Majesty's Pleasure , as are not thought fit to be communicated in publick , and thereupon prepare such matters as are to be proposed to the several Bodies . In each House matters are concluded by majority of Voices ; and if one or more of these Bodies differ in Opinion from the rest , they are either brought over by persuasions , or the point remains unconcluded . When the Affairs proposed by the King are finished , they then insinuate their Grievances , each Body severally , to which the King returns such Answers as he thinks sit ; and to each Member of the three Inferiour Bodies an Authentick Copy is delivered , as well of the general Conclusion made by the whole States , as of the King's Answer to the Grievances of his respective Body , which he carries home to his Electors . CHAP. XII . Of the Revenue of the Kingdom . THE standing Revenues of the Kingdom of Sueden , arise from Crown-Lands , Customs , Poll-Money , Tythes , Copper and Silver-Mines , Proceedings at Law , and other less considerable Particulars ; which are calculated in all to near a Million of Pounds a Year ; of which the Lands make above one Third , and the Customs almost a Fourth . The Poll-money is paid only by the Peasants , each of which above Sixteen , and under Sixty , pays about Twelvepence a year . In the Treasury-Chamber , a President ( now Baron Fabian Wrede ) with Four Counsellors , and other Officers sit , and act as a Court of Justice , in such matters as relate to the King's Revenue ; but they make no Assignments , that being the business of the Contoir of State , in which the Commissary , in conjunction with the President , dispose of all Payments , but yet not without Orders immediately from the King : At the beginning of every Year they make a Calculation of what is likely to come in , and what will remain above the ordinary Charge ; which they lay before his Majesty , and receive his Orders what Debts shall first be paid . The greatest part of the King's Money passes through the Bank , and thereby saves the Charge of Officers , to recieve and pay it , there being between the Contoir of State , and the Bank , only one Rent-master ( as they stile him ) who keeps account with them both , and gives Assignments according to the Orders he recieves . The Revenue is supposed at present to exceed the ordinary Charge of the Crown ; and the King having lately had three several extraordinary Contributions , and vast Forfeitures from the Faulty Ministers of State , as also great Advantages in recovering the Debts due to the Crown , would have his Coffers well fill'd , if the Building of Ships , and paying of Debts contracted in the last War , had not drain'd them in some measure . In 1686 it was told the States in the King's Name , That in Six Years time his Majesty had paid Debts to above Two Millions of Pounds ( tho many of them were paid with little Money ) , besides the Building of about Thirty Ships : And yet 't is generally believed , the King is not ill provided with Ready Cash ; and there is great necessity for such Provision , to supply any pressing occasion , since the Credit of Sueden is very low Abroad ; and at Home the ordinary Taxes are so high , that the people cannot long furnish any Additional and Extraordinary Assistances ; that as the Crown has resumed all former Liberalities , and with Rigour exacted its utmost Right , so it must chiefly depend upon those Funds , little being to be expected from the People , and no Credit from Abroad in case of Extremity , since those that have formerly trusted the Crown , have been so very ill used ; and neither the States of the Kingdom , if they should interpose their Engagements , are in a condition to make them good ; nor can any Dependance be made upon the Security either of the Crown-Lands , or any other Branch of the Revenue , since the late Resumption of those Lands , and Revocation of such Securities , have destroy'd all future Faith. CHAP. XIII . Of the Forces of Sueden . THE Reputation gain'd , and the Conquests made by Sueden in this and the last Age , has not so much been owing to its Native Strength , as to Foreign Assistance of Germans , French , English , and especially Scots , of whom they have used great Numbers in all their Wars with Moscovy , Poland , Germany , and Denmark ; and by them the Art of War and Military Discipline has been by degrees introduced into this Nation , that in former times had only the advantage of Courage and Numbers ; for tho the Original Constitution of the Countrey , and its Division into Hundreds and other larger Portions , that still retain Military Names , seems to have been the work of Armies , and the frequent Expeditions of the Goths , and other Inhabitants of these parts , shew , That in all Ages they were addicted to War and Violence ; yet it was in a disorderly and tumultuous manner ; their Infantry always consisting of unexperienced Peasants , raised for the occasion , and disbanded as soon as it was over . The Feudal Laws indeed ( which are supposed to have had their Birth amongst these people ) provided for a competent Number of Cavalry , all Estates of the Nobility and Gentry being held by Knights Service ; and while the Kingdom was Elective , the Kings were bound to maintain some Forces of Horse out of the Revenues of the Crown ; but this Establishment had been in a great measure corrupted , and the Kingdom so shatter'd with Domestick Broils , that it made a very inconsiderable Figure ; and was little known in Europe , till the Crown became Hereditary , and the Interest of the Royal Family concerned in the Strength and Prosperity of the Nation : Since that time the Standing Forces of the Kingdom have been augmented , yet not so effectually established as its necessities required ; for it generally happened , that the Nobility and Gentry were so backward in fitting out their Horse , and the Levies of Foot not being to be made without the consent of the Peasants in the Assembly of the States , it was so hardly obtain'd , that the Regiments were very thin , and Recruits extreme difficult ; nor were the Officers Salaries so punctually paid , as to enable them to be in readiness on all occasions . To remedy these Inconveniences , the present King , on whom the States had conferr'd an Absolute Power , to put the Militia into such a Method as he should think fit , has made such Regulations in all the Particulars relating to this Matter ; as were requisite to bring it to Perfection . The new Injunctions he has made about the Cavalry , that the Nobility and Gentry furnish , are so exact , that 't is not in their power to put either the Man or the Horse that are once Listed , to other Employments than what are there specified , but must have them in a continual Readiness , whenever they are call'd upon , with such Arms and Equipage , as his Majesty hath directed . In default of which , severe Penalties are inflicted , and the Estates they hold by that Service subject to Confiscation . For the Infantry , the King has taken the like Care ; and whereas , formerly no Levies could be made but by Consent of the States , and that but by small parcels at a time , and with such disturbance , that on those occasions 't was usual for half the Peasants to run into the Woods , and other hiding places to escape being made Soldiers This has been remedied by the King's Commissioners , who have distributed the Infantry of each Province proportionably to the Number of Farms , each of which of the Value of about 60 or 70 l. a Year ( not being appropriated to the Officers or other peculiar Services ) is charged with one Foot Soldier , who receives from the Farmer , Dyet , Lodgings , ordinary Cloaths , and about Twenty Shillings a Year in Money ; or else , a little Wooden House is built for him at the Farmer 's Charge , who must also furnish him with as much Hay , as will keep a Cow in Winter , and Pasturage in Summer , and Plow and Sow for him such a parcel of Ground as will afford him Bread ; they that are marry'd , ( as many of them are , ) generally accept this latter Condition ; the unmarried Soldiers usually abide with the Farmer , but are not bound to do him any Service without Wages ; when they have once taken the Peasants Money , and are Listed in the King's Service , they can never quit so long as they are able to serve , and if they desert , are punished with Death : The first Institution of this Method was very burdensome to the Peasants , who were at great Charge to hire their Men , which cost them 10 and sometimes 20 l. apiece , and the same they must do whenever their Soldier dies . This in peaceable times will not be so chargeable , as it is in times of War ; when Men will be unwilling to serve , and Recruits more frequently needed ; and as this is part of the Project hitherto unexperienced , so most believe it will be found very difficult , if not impracticable . As all the common Soldiers are thus provided for at the Country's Charge , so all Officers both of Horse and Foot are maintained by the King , who hath appropriated so much of the Lands lately reunited , or formerly belonging to the Crown , to that purpose . So that every Officer has a convenient House , and competent Portion of Land to live upon , scituate in that part of the Country , where the Regiment he belongs to is quartered ; as also the Rent of so many other Farms as make up his pay , ( which tho' it be somewhat less than formerly , ) yet being punctually paid either in Money , Corn or other Comodities , they find it more profitable , than when they were to solicite for it at the Treasury . A Colonel of Foot has , of these Lands the yearly Rent of about 300 l. and the rest proportionably , which amounts to about 2500 l. a Year , for all the Officers both upper and under , of one Foot Regiment . And there being in Sweden , Finland and Liefland 28 Regiments of Foot , under this Establishment the Maintenance of all the Officers belonging to them , costs the King about 70000 l. a Year ; what Charge the Cloathing of the common Soldiers once in two or three Years , their Arms and such other Necessaries may put the King to , cannot be so easily computed . The Officers of Horse are provided for after the same manner with such large Allowance as is requisite . There are Fifteen Regiments of Horse thus established , and the Maintenance of their Officers is computed to be about 80000 l. a Year , all which arises from the Rents of Crown Lands , as do also the Wages of Civil Officers in the Country , who have Farms annex'd to their Employments , in the same manner as the Militia . The Laws the King hath made for maintaining this Constitution are every exact and particular , and provide with great Caution , that neither the Peasants shall be oppress'd , nor the Lands and Houses ruin'd ; to which end all such Lands are yearly visited , and the Possessor compell'd to make such Repairs as are found needful ; and as every Officer upon his first coming to such an Estate , subscribes an Inventory of it , so upon Advancement he cannot take Possession of another Charge , till he hath put that Estate into as good a Condition as he found it , and in case of Death his Heirs cannot inherit , till that be done . In times of Peace , all Trespasses and Crimes comitted by the Soldiery fall ordinarily under the Cognizance of a Civil Magistrate , who has the same Authority over them , as over the rest of the King's Subjects , except when they are encamped , or in Garrison , or any way under flying Colours ; in all which Cases , as also in all Matters that relate solely to their Profession , their Officers have Jurisdiction over them , without whose leave a private Soldier is not permitted to lodge out of his Quarters , nor be absent a day from the Parish he belongs to ; the inferior Officers cannot be absent from their Charge , but by the Colonel's Permission , nor Captains and those above them without the King's leave ; and the good Effect of the Officers constant Residence , upon their respective Charges , appears in the quiet and peaceable Behaviour of the Soldiers , who have not hitherto broke out into any Enormities , nor given the common People any great occasion of complaint . To keep them in Discipline , each Company meets , and is exercised , once a Month , and every Regiment once or twice a Year , at which times only they wear the the Kings's Cloaths , which at their return , are carefully laid up in the Churches . For their Government in time of War the King hath lately caused the Articles of War to be reviewed and printed , together with a new Establishment of Courts Marshal , and Instructions for the Auditors General , and other Officers concern'd in the Ministration of Justice . And for his Majesty's Information on all occasions , a Book hath been lately made , specifying the Names of every Military Officer in the King's Army , the time when they first came into the Service , and by what Steps they have risen , by which means at one view , his Majesty knows the Merit and Services of any Officer . The Forces in Pomerania and Bremen , as also the Regiment of Foot Guards are not under this Establishment , but are paid in Money . The whole Body of the King of Sweden's Forces , according to the best and most exact Account , is as follows : The establish'd Militia in Sweden , Finland and Liefland are , Men Cavalry 15 Regiments , is 17000 Infantry 28 Regiments , is 35000 Foot Guards Regiment , 2000 Forces in Pomeren and Bremen 6 Regiments , is 6000 In all , 50 Regiments , 6000 Each Regiment ordinarily consists of 1200 Men ( but some of more ) of which 96 are Officers ; and such care is taken to keep them compleat , that it very seldom happens , that 20 Men at a time are wanting in a Regiment ; and as they are always in a readiness , so a great Body of them may quickly be brought together , especially towards the Borders of Denmark and Norway , where in twenty Days time the King of Sueden can have an Army of 20000 Men. Above the ordinary Establishment the King hath annex'd to each Regiment about twenty supernumerary Farms , to answer any extraordinary Accidents of Fire , &c. and to furnish a Subsistence for such Officers , as are past Service . For common Soldiers that Age or Wounds have rendred unfit for War , there is one general Hospital , which has a good Revenue , and besides that , every Officer that is advanced , pays to it a Sum of Money proportionable to the Charge he arises to . A Colonel pays 100 Crowns , and others in proportion . Besides the Arms in the Hands of the Militia , there is a considerable Magazine at Stockholm , and another at the Castle of Iencopingh towards the Borders of Denmark , and these , as occasion serves , are furnish'd from a considerable Iron-work at Oerbro in Nervia which is continually employed in making Arms of all sorts . In the Castle of Iencopingh a Train of Artillery stand always in readiness . This is the sole Inland Fortress in Sueden , which less needs such Artificial Strengths , as well for other Reasons , as because Nature in very many places has provided it with such Passes , as that a handful of Men may defend against a great Army . On the Borders of Norway , beside some small Forts , that keep the Passages over the Mountains , there is the Castle of Bahunz scituate upon a Rock in the midst of a deep River , but overlookt by the Rocks near it . The City of Gottenburgh is a well fortified place , but wholly Commanded by the Neighbouring Hills . The Town of Marstrand , and the Castle of Elfsburgh lie towards the Sea : on that side towards Denmark are Waerburgh , Halmstad , Landscrone and Malmo , places of good defence . Upon the Baltick Shoar are Carlescrone and Calmar , with two small Forts at the entrance of the River leading to Stockholm . The Northern parts are covered with Lapland , the Borders of Finland towards Russia with vast Woods and Morasses , and in some parts with Castles and Forts . In Liefland , besides Riga , Revell and Narva , which are very strong places , there are several considerable Fortresses . CHAP. XIV . Of the Trade of Sueden . THO' Sueden has in all Times furnisht Europe with those necessary Comodities it abounds with , yet either the Warlike Temper , the Idleness or Ignorance of the Inhabitants , has formerly kept them from being much concern'd in Trade , and given Strangers the Management and Advantage of it , which for a long time , the Hans Towns scituate on the Baltick Sea , monopolized , till the Seven Provinces of the Netherlands were Erected into a Republick , and became Sharers with them : Before that time very little Iron was made in Sueden , but the Oar , being run into Pigs , was carried to Dantzick , and other Parts of Prussia , and there forged into Bars ; for which reason the Country Smiths in England call Foreign Iron Dansk or Spruce Iron . The Nation owes the greatest Improvements it has made in Trade to the Art and Industry of some ingenious Mechanicks , that the Cruelty of the Duke de Alva drove into these parts : their Success invited great Numbers of Reformed Waloons to transplant thither , whose Language and Religion remains in the places they settled in , where they erected Forges and other Conveniences for making of Iron Guns , Wire , and all other Manufactures of Copper , Brass , and Iron which for the most part are still carried on by their Posterity . The Suedish Navigation was very inconsiderable , till Queen Christina at the Conclusion of the War in 1644. obtained from Denmark a Freedom from Customs for all Ships , and Goods belonging to Suedish Subjects , in their Passage thro' the Sound , and establisht in her own Dominions that difference in Customs that still subsists between Suedish and Foreign Ships , and is in proportion of 4 , 5 , 6 , the first called Wholefree , the second Half , and the last Vnfree , so that where a whole free Suedish Ship pays 400 Crowns , half free pays 500 , and a Foreign Vessel 600. But as great as this Advantage was , it had but little effect , till the English Art of Navigation bridled the Hollanders , and opened the Intercourse between England and Sueden . Since that time their Commerce has been much augmented , as well as ours that way , and Goods transported by both , or either Party according to the various junctures of Affairs . When Sueden has been engaged in a War , the English Ships have had the whole Employ ; but in times of Peace , the Advantage is so great on the Suedish side , and Merchants so much encouraged by Freedom in Customs to employ their Ships , that English Bottoms cannot be used in that Trade , but only while Sueden is unprovided with a number of Ships sufficient for the Transportation of their own Commodities ; whether it be feasible to lay a Duty upon Suedish Ships , importing Goods into England , proportionable to what is laid upon Foreign Vessels there , or whether the Matter be of so great Importance as to merit such a Resolution , does not belong to this Discourse to determine . The chief Commodities Sueden vends , are Copper , Iron , Pitch , Tar , Masts , Deals , and Wooden Ware , ( besides the Commodities exported from Liefland ) to the value of about 700000 l. a Year , in return of which they receive from abroad Salt , Wines , and Brandy , Cloth , Stuffs , Tobacco , Sugar , Spices , Paper , Linnen , and several other sorts of Goods which are supposed commonly to ballance their Exportations , and sometimes exceed them . Their Trade to Portugal for Salt is accounted most necessary , as without great quantities of which they cannot subsist . That with England is more beneficial , because it takes off almost half their own Commodities , and brings in near two thirds of Money for one of Goods . The worst is their French Trade , in regard it rather supplies their Vanities , than Necessities , and gives little or no vent to the Commodities of the Country . The general Direction of their Trade belongs to the Colledge of Commerce , which consists of the President of the Treasury , and Four Councellors , who hear Causes of that nature , and redress any Disorders that happen . The Bank at Stockholm is of great benefit to Trade , as well in regard that the King's Customs for that City are paid in there , as also that the Merchants ordinarily make Payments to each other by Bills drawn upon it , which eases them of a great Trouble in Transporting their Money from place to place , that would otherwise be very difficult and chargeable . This Bank is well constituted , and was in very good Credit , whilst it had the States of the Kingdom for its Guarrantees , of which it has now but the Shadow ; those States being ( and are now stiled ) the Kings ( not Kingdoms ) States so that all its Foundation derives now from the Will and Pleasure of the King , which may on several occasions diminish not only its own Sufficiency , but also the Confidence of those that make use of it . The Management of the Trade of Sueden has always in the main been in the Hands of Strangers , most of the Natives wanting either Capacity or Application , and all of them Stocks to drive it ; for without Credit from abroad , they are not able to keep their Iron-works going : and therefore at the beginning of Winter , they usually make Contracts with the English , and other Foreigners , who then advance considerable Sums , and receive Iron in Summer ; Were it not for this necessity , Foreign Merchants would have but little Encouragement , or scarcely Permission to Live and Trade amongst them , and even as the Case stands , their Treatment of them is as rigorous , as in any Country , occasioned chiefly by the Envy of the Burghers , who cannot with any Patience see a Stranger thrive among them . This is less sensible to Hollanders and others , many of whom become Burghers , and the rest by their near way of Living are less subject to Envy , but is more especially the Case of the English Merchants , who find it not their Interest to become Burghers , and usually live somewhat too high . The Interest of England in the Trade of Sueden may be computed , by the Necessity of their Commodities to us , and the vent of ours there ; their Copper , Iron , Tar , Pitch , Masts , &c. cannot be had elsewhere , except from America , whence it has been supposed such Supplies may be furnished ; and if so , this Consideration ought in reason to have an Influence on the Suedish Councels , and engage them to make the English Trade with them as easie as possible , that the Merchants be not driven upon new Designs . As to our Importations thither , it has already been said , that they scarce amount to one third of what we export from thence , and consist chiefly of Cloth , Stuffs , and other Woollen Manufactures , of which has been formerly vended yearly there to the value of about 50000 l. besides these , Tobacco , New-Castle Coals , Pewter , Lead , Tin , Fruits and Sugar , with several other of our Commodities are sold at this Market ; as also good quantities of Herrings from Scotland , with other of their Wares , that in all we are supposed to vend Goods to about 100000 l. a Year , whereof if any more than half be paid for , it is extraordinary . But the making of Cloth in Sueden to supply the Army , &c. which has been formerly endeavoured without Success , being now encouraged and assisted by the Publick , and undertaken by some Scots and others , has of late , and does now prove a great hindrance to the Vent of our Cloth there . And to favour this Undertaking , English Cloth is now , ( unless it be such finer Cloths as cannot be made here ) clogg'd with such excessive Duties , as render the Importation of it impracticable . These Undertakers have got Workmen from Germany , and some from England , and besides the German Wool they use , they receive great quantities from Scotland ( supposed to be practiced out of England ) without which they cannot work . Yet as at present , the English Trade in Sueden , is of the Importance above mentioned , notwithstanding the Abatements aforesaid , it is however considerable , and will be so , while their Commodities continue to be necessary , and those that are concern'd in it , will deserve as they need , Protection and Encouragement . The last Treaty of Commerce between the Two Nations expired several Years ago ; and that of an older Date neither suits the present State of Things , nor has been thought by the Suedes to subsist ; tho' now for their own Interest they insist upon the contrary , accordingly their Treatment of the English is only in reference to their own convenience . And as the Subject of former Complaints still remains , so new Burthens are frequently imposed upon them : Sometimes they have demanded of Merchants that were leaving the Country , a sixth part of the Estate they had got in it , and arrested their Effects on that account . And besides others , that more directly concern their Trade , the quartering of Soldiers , and paying of Contributions has been exacted for some Years , and sometimes the English forced to submit to it . In the Year 1687. upon their Petition to the King , for redress of these Impositions which were than laid very high , upon some above 50 l. upon others 40 , 30 , &c. besides that such of them as kept House had Soldiers quartered upon them , some 3 , 6 , or 8. In answer to their Petition , a Placaet was publish'd , declaring that they should be exempt from those Payments ; but withal , that no Foreign Merchant should continue to Trade in Sueden above Two Months in a Year , unless he would become a Burgher . In pursuance of which Resolution their Ware-houses were shut up for some time , and the Suedes seem resolved to proceed to extremity ; but have not put that Resolution generally in Execution , tho' they seem to wait for an Opportunity , and now and then they try it upon particular Persons , to see how Foreign Princes will take it . The Law that exacts the third part of such Foreign Merchants Estate , as die in Sueden , has not in effect been so beneficial to the Suedes , as frightful to the Merchants , who ( especially the English ) for that and other reasons , never think of marrying , and settling there , so long as their Affairs are in good order , and they in a Condition to return home with a competent Estate and Credit ; upon which account England seems to be less concern'd to endeavour the repeal of that Law , it being more useful to have Sueden a Nursery for young Merchants , than a place of Settlement for those that have got Estates . CHAP. XV. Of the Suedish Conquests . THE ancient Expeditions of the Goths , and the Kingdoms they erected in France , Spain , Italy and elsewhere , upon the Ruins of the Roman Empire , have little Connexion with the present State of the Country , and only shews , that their Nation was then much more populous and powerful , than it has been in latter times , which is generally ascribed to the use of Polygamy among them , while they were Heathens ; but the Conquests which continue to be beneficial to Sueden at this day are of a much later Date . For it was not till the Year 1560. that the Suedes got footing in Liefland , When the Knights Templers , who were Masters of those Parts , being overthrown by the Muscovites , King Erick of Sueden was invited by the Inhabitants of Revell , and the Country adjacent , to take them into his Protection , which he consented to ; and the Door being thus opened , the Crown of Sueden has by degrees wrested from the Poles and Muscovites the greatest part of Liefland , and some Provinces of Russia adjoyning to it ; Countries of inestimable value to Sueden , as , which both cover it from the Incursions of the Poles and Muscovites , and furnish it with plentiful Supplies of Corn and other Commodities ; besides the Benefit it reaps by the vast Trade of those Parts . On the side of Denmark , besides Yempterland and Hercadale , Two Northerly Provinces lying opposite to Norway , they have recovered the rich Countries of Schonen , Halland and Blecking , which joyn to the Body of Sueden ; and gave the Danes , while they possess'd them , free entrance into the very Heart of the Country . They have also got from the Danes the Territory of Bahnus , which prevents all Inroads from that side of Norway . These , together with the Countries of Pomerania and Bremen , are so considerable , that their Writers own , that the present Royal Family hath augmented the Kingdom near one half ; only with this Disadvantage , that all the Neighbours of Sueden are thereby disobliged , and watch all opportunities to retrieve their Losses ; so that Sueden can never firmly depend upon the Friendship of Denmark , Poland , Muscovy , or any other Neighbouring Princes . CHAP. XVI . Of the Interest of Sueden . THE great Domestick Interest of Sueden has been of late thought to consist in the Advancement of the King's Revenue , and Authority at home , in order to make him more formidable abroad ; so that the Nation has had no Interest distinct from the King 's ; as the King on the other side would seem to have an inseparable Connexion with the Prosperity of his Subjects in general , and most especially of the Yeomanry , or Peasants , who are accounted the Basis of the Kingdom , rather than the Trading part ; therefore tho' the Peasants have not been spared from bearing a considerable Share of the common Burthen ; yet more care has been taken to make it sit easie upon them , than upon the rest , and they delivered from the Oppression of the Fellow Subjects , which they formerly laboured under : the Encouragement of Trade and Manufactures is also the King's Care , and great Wonders are expected from it ; but doubtless there is much more in their Imaginations , than will ever be found in the Effect . It is also found the King's Interest to keep the Nobility and Gentry very low . In Matters of Religion his Majesty has no other Interest than to maintain the present Establishment , and keep the Clergy to the due Performance of their Duty , which admits of little or no difficulty . In general the chief Domestick Interest of the King of Sueden is to preserve the Government in its present State , and secure it such to his Successors , it being constituted so much to the Advantage of the Royal Family , that in that regard it can hardly be bettered by any Change. In relation to Foreign Affairs , it is apparently the Interest of Sueden to avoid all offensive War , as being already in the quiet Possession of as many conquer'd Provinces on all sides as it can well defend ; tho' more would not displease them , if they could be got with safety , to maintain a good Correspondence with Moscovy by a due Observation of the Treaty lately concluded , and endeavour to end the Point of Separation of the Limits , which is the only Matter that can be like to create Trouble on that side with Poland . Sueden has little occasion of difference , or reason , to apprehend any Quarrel , neither does it seem the Interest of Sueden to aim at any further Enlargements in Germany , but rather to use all good Offices to preserve the Treaty of Munster , as the Foundation of its Right to Pomerania and Bremen ; which Provinces are of such Importance to Sueden , as rendring it much more considerable to all Europe than it would otherwise be , that they will never be parted with so long as Sueden is able to defend them . The Intercourse with Denmark , has seldom been friendly , nor have there ever wanted Grounds of Quarrels , when the Conjunctures were favourable ; tho' at present Sueden seems to have little occasion of Misintelligence with that Crown , unless on the account of the State of Affairs abroad , and the several Interests they have to mind therein ; their Agreement in Point of Trade seems to cement them , but their Emulation in regard of a Mediation , and in other Points , is as likely to keep them at a distance ; nor is it at all probable they ever will , or can so far surmount their mutual Distrusts , as actually to take part on the same side . But in regard of their own Affairs , Sueden has gained so much from Denmark already , and the Interest of the Trading part of Europe is so much concern'd to hinder it from getting more , that being also inferior to Denmark by Sea it is not probable it will in many Years have any design of enlarging its Territories farther on that side , tho' it has undoubtedly a longing Desire to Norway , which would make it the sole Master of all Naval Stores . And Denmark is so much weaker at Land , that Sueden has no reason to apprehend it , unless Domestick Confusions do happen , which in all times Denmark has been ready to foment , and has frequently profited by them ; and it is not very improbable , but it may , in not many Years have an opportunity of doing so again ; for which reason especially it is the Interest of Sueden to carry fair , and live at peace with Denmark . In Point of Alliances the less Sueden can depend upon its Neighbours , the more careful it has been to entertain Friendship further from home , especially with France ; which first began about 150 Years ago between Francis the First , and Gustavus the First , and subsisted till of late Years , that the Emperor's Party was thought more agreeable to the Nation 's Interest , which it has accordingly espoused . The Friendship of England or Holland , or both , has ever been accounted indispensibly necessary to Sueden , in regard of its Weakness by Sea ; neither has Sueden hitherto engaged in any War , where both those Nations were Parties : and if such a Case should happen , 't is not to be doubted but Sueden would use all possible means to obtain a Peace ; for that the Country cannot subsist without a quick Vent of its own Commodities , and continual Supplies of such Necessaries , as it must receive from abroad , of which it is very unusual to make any Provision before-hand , or lay up greater Stores than what one Winter consumes . CHAP. XVII . An Extract of the History of Sueden . THE Original of the Suedish Nations which their Historians ascribe to Magog , Son of Iaphet , whose Expedition thither they placed in the Year 88 , after the Flood , is built upon such uncertain Conjectures , as neither deserves to be mention'd , nor credited any more than the Names of the Kings supposed to succeed him , invented by the Writers to fill up the Vacuities of those dark Times , of which other Countries , more likely to have been first planted , can give so little account ; therefore tho' the Country might possibly have been early inhabited , yet nothing of certainty can be known of it , till the coming of Othinus , or Woden , who was driven out of Asia by Pompey the Great , about Sixty Years before the Birth of Christ. From this Woden , who ( as their Histories report ) conquer'd Moscovy , Saxony , Sueden , Denmark and Norway ; all Northern Nations have been ambitious to derive their Extraction ; with him the Heathenish Religion , that afterwards prevail'd in the North , Witchcraft , and other like Arts were brought in ; as also the Custom of raising great heaps of Earth upon the Graves of Persons of Note , and Engraving of Funeral Inscriptions upon Rocks and Stones , which yet remain in all Parts of the Country . To Woden , after his Death , Divine Honours were paid , as the God of War ; and as the two first Days of the Week were named after the Sun and Moon , and Tuesday after T is or Disa , an ancient Idol , so Wednesday had its Name from him , as Thursday from Thor , and Friday from Frigga , which three last were long the chief Objects of the Northern Idolatry . The Succession of the Kings after Woden is full of confusion ; the Nation being sometimes parcell'd into several little Kingdoms , sometimes into two , Sueden and Gothia ; often subject to Denmark or Norway , and sometimes Master of those Countries , as also of others more distant , where the Goths , that forsook their Native Soil , happened to plant themselves ; but when , or on what particular occasions , they made those Migrations , is not certainly known , nor how long they had been abroad when they first began to infest the Roman Empire , about 300 Years after Christ. That the Saxons , who were called into England about the Year 450 , were originally a Colony of Goths is conjectured from the Agreement of their Language , Laws and Customs . But that the Suedes and Goths , joyned with the Danes and Norwegians in their Invasion of England , about the Year 800 , we are assured from our own Historians , that expresly mention them , with the Character of Barbarous and Pagan Nations , as they then were ; and the same may be concluded from the many Saxon Coyns , that are frequently found in Sueden , and in greater variety , than in England , which seem to have been the Dane Gilt , or Tribute that the Nation then paid . The Normans also , who about that time settled in France , were in part Natives of this Country , so that England , together with the Miseries that accompanied those Conquests , owes a great part of its Extraction to these People . But to pass on to Times of more certainty , it was about the Year 830 , that the Emperor Ludovicus Pius sent Ansgarius , afterwards Arch-bishop of Hamburgh , to attempt the Conversion of the Suedes and Goths , who at first had little or no Success ; but in his second Journey , some Years after , he was better received ; and baptized the King Olaus , who was afterwards martyred by his Heathen Subjects , and offered in Sacrifice to their Gods ; nor did Christianity become the general Religion of Sueden till about a Hundred Years after , when it was planted by the English Bishops formerly mentioned , sent for thither by another Olaus ; in whose time the Kingdom of Sueden , and that of Gothia were united , but became afterwards to be separated again , and continued so near Two Hundred Years ; when they were again joyn'd , on Condition that the Two Royal Families should succeed each other by turns , as they did for the space of One Hundred Years , but not without great Disorders , and much Blood shed . This occasion of Quarrel , which ended in the Extirpation of the Gothick Family , was succeeded by another ; for Waldemer , Son of Berger , Ierle or Earl , who was descended from the Royal Family of Sueden , being at that time chosen King , by his Father's Advice , he created his Three Brothers Dukes of Finland , Sudermanland , and Smaland , with such a degree of Sovereignty in their respective Dukedoms , as enabled them to disturb their Brother's Government ; who was at last forced to resign the Kingdom to his Brother Magnus , which he left to his Son Berger , who lived in continual Dissention with his Two Brethren , Erick and Waldemar , till he took them Prisoners , and famish'd them to Death , upon which he was driven on t of the Kingdom , and succeeded by Duke Erick's Son Magnus , who was perswaded to suffer his Son Erick to be chosen King of Sueden joyntly with himself , as his other Son Haquinus was of Norway . Both these Brothers made War upon their Father , who thereupon caused the Eldest to be poysoned , the other Haquinus , being reconciled to his Father , married Margaret , the Daughter Waldemar , King of Denmark , in whose Person the Three Northern Kingdoms were afterwards United . This Magnus being deposed for his ill Government made place for his Sister's Son Albert , Duke of Mechlenburgh , of whom the Suedes were soon weary , and offered the Kingdom to Margaret , whose Husband Haquinus had left her Norway , and her Father Denmark . King Albert , therefore being beaten in a pitch'd Battle , was taken Prisoner by this Margaret , who succeeded him , and enacted the Vnion of the Three Crowns into a Law ; which was ratified by the States of those Kingdoms , but proved much to the Prejudice of Sueden , and to the Advantage of Denmark , which People had always the Art or Luck to get their King's Favour , and render the Suedes and Norwegians suspected ; conformable to Queen Margaret's Advice to her Successor . Sueden shall feed you , Norway shall cloath you , and Denmark shall defend you . At her request the Three Nations chose her young Nephew Erick of Pomerania , reserving to her self the Government during his Minority which she out-lived , and had time to repent ; at last she died of the Plague , in the Year 1412. This Erick married Phillippa , the Daughter of Henry the 4th . of England : of her their Histories relate , that Copenhagen being besieged , and King Erick in despair retreating to a Monastery , she took the Command of the City , and beat the Besiegers , but afterwards having in the King's absence fitted out a Fleet that was unsuccessful , at his return he so beat and abused her , that she thereby miscarried , and retiring into a Cloyster died soon after . The Oppression the Suedes lay under from Strangers , and to whom the King committed the Government of Provinces , and the Custody of all Castles , contrary to the Articles of the Vnion , made them at last throw off the Yoke , and renounce their Allegiance to King Erick , in whose place they substituted the General of the Kingdom , Carl Knuteson ; with the Title of Protector , which he held about Four Years , till they were perswaded to accept Christopher of Bavaria , whom the Danes and Norwegians had already chosen ; his short Reign gave the Suedes new Disgusts to the Vnion , so that upon his Death , they divided themselves and chose Carl Knuteson to be their King , who had before been their Protector , and remains a memorable Example of the Vicissitude of Fortune ; for after he had Reigned Ten Years he was driven out by a Danish Faction , and retiring to Dantzick was reduced to great want . Christian of Oldenburg , King of Denmark and Norway , succeeded him , and renewed the Vnion which was soon dissolved ; Christian after a Reign of Five Years being turn'd out , Carl Knuteson was restored to the Crown , which he held only Three Years , being over-power'd by a Faction of the Clergy ; and forced to forswear the Crown , and retire into Finland , where he again fell into want ; upon his Deposition his Daughter's Husband Erick Axelton was made Governour of the Kingdom , which was miserably shattered by Factions , of which the Bishops were the greatest Ring-leaders ; in Favour of Christian of Denmark , whom they endeavoured to restore , but their Party being worsted , Carl Knuteson was the third time received King of Sueden , and continued so till his Death , upon which Steno Sture , a Noble Man of ancient Family , was made Protector of the Kingdom , which he defended a long time against King Christian , and his Successor , to the Crowns of Denmark and Norway , but was at last forced to give place to Iohn , who again restored the Vnion of the Three Crowns , but pursuing his Predecessors steps in oppressing the Nation , and imploying of Strangers , he was soon expell'd the Kingdom , And Steno Sture was again made Protector ; and he dying , Suanto Sture succeeded in the same Quality . He had continual Wars with King Iohn all the time of his Government , which at his Death was conferred on his Son Steno Sture the younger , who withstood the Danish Faction which the Arch-bishop of Vpsall headed ; till dying of a Wound he received in a Skirmish against the Danes , Christiern , or Christian , the II. King of Denmark and Norway , was advanced to the Crown of Sueden , but behaved himself so tyrannically , and shed so much innocent Blood , especially of the Nobility , which he design'd utterly to root out , that his Reign became intolerable , and the whole Nation conspired against him under the Conduct of Gustavus the First , descended from the ancient Kings of Sueden , whose Father had being beheaded , and his Mother had two Sisters imprison'd by Christiern : He was at first received Governour of the Kingdom , and two Years after had the Regal Dignity conferr'd on him ; and as the Danes and Norwegians had also expell'd King Christiern , who had married Charles the 5th's Sister , and repaired to the Imperial Court for Succour , which he could not obtain to any purpose , being upon his Landing in Norway defeated , and taken Prisoner ; in which State he continued to his Death : Therefore Gustavus was freed from all further trouble , on that account ; and at liberty to redress the Disorders of the Kingdom , which were great : His first Contest was with the Clergy , who had been the Authors of much Confusion in former Reigns ; to prevent which for the future , he took all occasions to diminish their Revenues , reuniting to the Crown all the Lands that had been given to the Church the last Hundred Years ; which together with the Reformation of Religion disquieted the first Ten Years of his Reign , and occasioned frequent Commotions : Which being over , the remainder of his time pass'd without any disturbance at home , or Wars abroad ; save only with Lubeck , and sometimes with Moscovy . Hitherto the Kingdom of Sueden had for several hundred Years been Elective , but was at this time made Hereditary to the Male Issue of Gustavus , in a right Line of Succession ; with reservation , that in default of such Issue the Right of Election should return to the Estates . Gustavus by his three Wives had four Sons , and several Daughters ; his eldest Son , Erick , was to succeed to the Crown ; Iohn was made Duke of Finland ; Magnus , Duke of Ostrogothia ; and Charles , Duke of Sudermanland ; whereby those Provinces were in a manner dismembred from the Crown : An Error in Policy that Sueden has so oft smarted for , that they have since made solemn Resolutions never to be guilty of it again ; thus having in his Reign of Thirty six Years brought the Kingdom into such a flourishing Condition , as it had not seen in many Ages , and entail'd a Crown upon his Family , in which it still continues : He left it to his Son Erick , who was thereby hindred from prosecuting his intended Voyage to England , with hopes to marry Queen Elizabeth : He Reigned Nine Years , Five of which he kept his Brother Iohn close Prisoner , upon Suspicion of his designing to supplant him , as he finally did , but not before Erick his making a Peasant's Daughter his Queen , and by several cruel and dishonourable Actions had lost the Affections of all his Subjects ; so that he was without much difficulty deposed , and condemned to a perpetual Prison , where he ended his Life . Upon his Deposition , the Crown came to Iohn III. notwithstanding the States of the Kingdom had engaged their future Allegiance to King Erick's Son , that he had by the Queen before Marriage . The War with Moscovy , which began in King Erick's time , about Liefland , was carried on by this King with good Success , and several Places taken ; to which not only Muscovy , but Poland and Denmark also pretended ; for as the Knights Templers had transferr'd their Right to Liefland upon Poland ; so the Muscovites had agreed to deliver it to Magnus , Duke of Holstein , the King of Denmark's Brother ; in consideration of a small Acknowledgement to the Czar of Muscovy , as the Supream Lord : So that Four great Nations claimed this Country at once , which possibly might facilitate the Suedish Conquests . This Prince's Reign was disquieted by his Attempt to alter the Establish'd Religion , in which he made considerable progress ; but was sometimes in doubt , whether he should endeavour an Vnion with the Latin or Greek Church ; to the former of which he at last declared himself ; but could not prevail with his Subjects to follow his Example . He kept his Brother Erick Ten Years in Prison , and then thought it necessary for Safety to have him poyson'd , according to the Advice which it is said the States of the Kingdom had given . His Brother Magnus did not Minister any Cause of Suspicion , being disturbed in his Brain , and uncapable of having any Design . But his Brother Charles gave him sufficient occasion of Jealousie , and it was not without great difficulty , that things were kept from coming to an extremity between them . After a Reign of Thirty six Years King Iohn died by the Fault of an ignorant Apothecary , there being then no Physicians in Sueden ; to him succeeded his Son Sigismund , whose Mother was Catharine , a Princess of the Iagellan Family in Poland : To which Crown , Sigismund had been Elected Five Years before his Father died : His Brother Iohn was in his Minority ; so that his Uncle Charles had the Government of the Kingdom , till Sigismund came from Poland to be Crowned in Sueden ; which was not till about a Year after his Fathers decease . His Coronation was retarded some Months , by the Difficulties that arose about the Points of Religion , and the Confirmation of Priviledges : All which were at last accommodated , and the King after a Years stay in Sueden , returned to Poland , leaving the Kingdom in great Confusion , which daily encreas'd . So that at his return some Years after , he was met by his Uncle at the Head of an Army , which defeated the Forces the King brought with him . Whereupon an Accomodation being patched up , he returned to Poland , leaving his Uncle to manage the Government . Which Post he held , till the States being weary of Sigismund , and having in vain brought him to consent to his Son's Advancement to the Crown , which his Brother Iohn also refused : They conferr'd it upon his Uncle Charles the 9th , who thereby became engaged in a War with Poland , as he was already with Muscovy ; the Scene of both being in Liefland , where the Suedes lost Ground , till the Affairs of Muscovy fell into such Confusion , that they were forced to give Sueden a Peace , that they might have its Assistance against the Poles and Tartars ; which was granted upon Terms very advantageous for Sueden , and sent under the Conduct of Count Iacob de la Gardie , who did Muscovy great Service ; but the Muscovites failing to perform the Conditions stipulated , he broke with them , and took the City of Novogrod , and disposed the Inhabitants , with others of the Neighbouring Provinces , to desire Prince Charles , ( Phillip , the King 's younger Son ) to be their Czar ; which was so long in treating about , that the Opportunity was lost . The Year before this King's Death a War broke out with Denmark ; in which State he left the Kingdom to his Son Gustavus Adolphus , who having ended the War with Denmark , by the Mediation of Iames the 1st , of England , applied himself to that in Leifland and Muscovy : To the Borders of which he sent his Brother , not with an Intention to procure his Establishment in that Throne , which he rather aimed at for himself ; But to induce the fortified Places adjacent to Finland and Liefland , to accept of Suedish Garisons in Prince Charles Phillip's Name , which succeeded in a great measure , till another was chosen Czar ; with whom , after various Success on both sides , a Peace was concluded by the Mediation of England and Holland ; by which Sueden , besides part of Liefland , got the Country of Ingermanland , and the Province of Kexholm , with several fortified Places , and wholly shut out the Muscovites from the East Sea. The Polish War , that had some short Intervals of Truces , was of a longer continuance , and no less beneficial to Sueden ; which , in the Course of it , took Riga , and all other Places the Poles had in Liefland , except only one Fort , and thence carried the War into Prussia with the like Success , till at last by the Interposition of England , France , &c. a Truce was concluded for six Years . This gave Gustavus leisure to engage in the German War , to which he was both provoked by the Emperour , and encouraged by others . The Year following he began that Expedition , and on Iune 24. arriving in the Mouth of the Odor , he Landed his little Army that consisted of Sixteen Troops of Horse , and Ninety two Companies of Foot , making about Eight Thousand Men , which , besides other Additions , was augmented by Six Regiments of English and Scotch under Duke Hamilton , but more by the King 's incredible Success . Upon his first approach Stetin and all Pomerania fell into his Hands . The Year following having joyned the Elector of Saxony , he gave the Emperour's Army under General Tilly , a total Overthrow near Liepsig : Whence he traversed Franconia , the Palatinate , Bavaria , &c. till the next Year at the Battle of Lutzen ( where his Army was again victorious ) he was treacherously kill'd , ( as 't is believed ) by Francis Albert , Duke of Saxon Lawemburgh ; not only to the great Joy of the Imperialists , but of France and other his Friends , who envied and feared the farther Encrease of his Greatness . By his Death the Crown fell to his Daughter , Christina , a Princess of Five Years old , in whose Favour her Father had gained the States of the Kingdom to alter the Hereditary Vnion , as 't is stiled , which restrained the Succession to the Male Line . In her Minority the Chancellor Axel Oxenstiern had the Direction of the Suedish Affairs in Germany ; where the War was prosecuted with variety of Success , but much to the Advantage of Sueden ; which was possest of above a Hundred fortified Places , and had an Army exceeding 100000 Men , when Prince Charles Gustave was Generalissimo . A little before the Conclusion of the Treaty of Munster , by which Sueden obtained for its Satisfaction , the Dukedoms of Pomerania , Bremen and Verdeu , with the City of Wismar , and a Right of Session , to Vote in the Diets of the Empire , and Circle of Lower Saxony , as also the Sum of five Millions of Crowns . The Queen had for several years entertained a Resolution to quit the Crown , which she at last effected , and after having procured Prince Charles Gustavus , to be declared Hereditary Prince ( whom the States would gladly have had the Queen married , but neither he nor she were inclined to it ) with much Solemnity she divested her self of the Crown , and released her Subjects from their Allegiance , which the same day was conferred upon Charles ' Gustavus , who the year following made War upon Poland , to revenge the Affront done to him , in protesting against his Admission to the Crown ; his Progress at first surprized not only Poland , but alarm'd all Europe ; for in three Months time he had taken all Prussia , except Dantzick ; a great part of Lithuania , the Cities of Warsaw , Cracaw , and other places in the Greater and Lesser Poland . Most of the People of those Provinces swearing Allegiance to him , as being Deserted by King Casimir , who was fled into Silesia , but this Career of Prosperity did not long continue ; the first Consternation being over , the Poles were as ready to fall from him , as they had been to embrace his Party ; besides , the Emperour , Moscovy , and Holland , became his Enemies , as also Denmark ; which gave the King of Sueden an honourable Occasion of quitting Poland , where he could not long have subsisted ; having therefore left his Brother , Prince Adolph , Governour of Prussia , he hastened to Denmark , which he soon reduced to a necessity of Buying Peace at the price of the Provinces of Schonen , Halland , and Bleaking , which was concluded in the following Spring , but broke out again in few Months . The King of Sueden unexpectedly Landing an Army the following Summer in Seelandt , where he took the Castle of Cronenburgh at the Entrance of the Sound , but had not the like Success at Copenhagen , which was besieged and stormed in vain ; and being the following Summer relieved by a Fleet from Holland , the Siege was turn'd into a Blockade , and continued so till Charles Gustave , having by his bold and successful Attempts in six years time drawn upon Sueden the Enmity of almost all Europe , was taken away by a Feaver , and left the Crown to his Son Charles XI . the present King , whose Ministers obtain'd Peace with Poland , Moscovy , the Emperour , Brandenburgh , Holland , and Denmark , upon Honourable Conditions , which continued till it was interrupted by the late War ; of which an Account has been given already . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A57454-e8730 1250. 1279. 1290. 1319. 1363. 1388. 1396. 1440. 1448. 1458. 1463. 1468. 1471. 1497. 1501. 1504. 1512. 1521. 1559. 1568. 1592. 1598. 1604. 1611. Sept. 7. 1631. Jan 6. 1654. 1658. 1660. 
A13221	----	The Svvedish discipline, religious, civile, and military The first part, in the formes of prayer daily used by those of the Swedish nation, in the armie. Together with two severall prayers, uttered upon severall occasions by that pious King; which God immediately heard and granted him. The second part, in the excellent orders observed in the armie; whereof we here present you the articles, by which the souldiery is governed. The third part, in the Kings commission for levying of a regiment: his order for drawing vp of a private company; of a squadron; and of a brigade: with his manner of enquartering a private regiment; and of an army royall: vnto which is added the best manner of building and fortifying of a towne of warre. All, in fiue severall figures expressed and explained. Last of all, is the famous Battell of Leipsich, in two fayre figures also set forth: and now this second time more fully and particularly described. 1632 Approx. 242 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 74 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A13221 STC 23520 ESTC S118094 99853303 99853303 18676 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13221) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 18676) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 977:3) The Svvedish discipline, religious, civile, and military The first part, in the formes of prayer daily used by those of the Swedish nation, in the armie. Together with two severall prayers, uttered upon severall occasions by that pious King; which God immediately heard and granted him. The second part, in the excellent orders observed in the armie; whereof we here present you the articles, by which the souldiery is governed. The third part, in the Kings commission for levying of a regiment: his order for drawing vp of a private company; of a squadron; and of a brigade: with his manner of enquartering a private regiment; and of an army royall: vnto which is added the best manner of building and fortifying of a towne of warre. All, in fiue severall figures expressed and explained. Last of all, is the famous Battell of Leipsich, in two fayre figures also set forth: and now this second time more fully and particularly described. Watts, William, 1590?-1649, attributed name. Roe, Thomas, Sir, 1581?-1644, attributed name. Abelin, Johann Philipp. Arma Suecica. English. Sweden. Armén. [8], 35, [1], 39-90, 43, [1] p., [6] folded plates Printed by Iohn Dawson [, Bernard Alsop, and Thomas Fawcet] for Nath: Butter and Nich: Bourne, London : 1632. The first part, a translation possibly by William Watts or Sir Thomas Roe of "Arma Suecica" by Johann Philipp Abelin, was issued separately earlier the same year as "The devotions and formes of prayer, daily used in the King of Swedens army". This issue contains new preliminaries and the added parts. Alsop and Fawcet printed quires ² F-M (STC). "The famous victorie of Leipsich" (caption title) begins new pagination on 2A1r. The two engraved plates, "The figure of the Battell of Leipsich fought the 7th September 1631" and "The figure of the battell as it was in fighting when Tilley was overthrowing", are frequently missing. The other "plates" are woodcuts. Reproduction of the original in the University of Michigan. Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Sweden. -- Armén -- Early works to 1800. Thirty Years' War, 1618-1648 -- Early works to 1800. 2006-02 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-02 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2006-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber Sampled and proofread 2006-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber Text and markup reviewed and edited 2006-04 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE SVVEDISH DISCIPLINE , RELIGIOVS , CIVILE , And MILITARY . THE FIRST PART , IN THE Formes of Prayer daily used by those of the Swedish Nation , in the Armie . Together with two severall Prayers , uttered upon severall occasions by that pious King ; which GOD immediately heard and granted him . The second Part , in the excellent Orders observed in the Armie ; whereof we here present you the Articles , by which the Souldiery is governed . The third Part , in the Kings Commission for levying of a Regiment : his Order for drawing vp of a private Company ; of a Squadron ; and of a Brigade : with his manner of Enquartering a private Regiment ; and of an Army Royall : vnto which is added the best manner of building and fortifying of a Towne of Warre . All , in fiue severall Figures expressed and explained . Last of all , Is the famous Battell of Leipsich , in two fayre Figures also set forth : and now this second time more fully and particularly described . LONDON , Printed by Iohn Dawson for Nath : Butter and Nich : Bourne . 1632. TO ALL GENTLEMEN PRACTITIONERS AND Lovers of Armes , in all the Cities and Corporations of the Kingdome . GENTLEMEN ; THat which I here present you with , is a Military Argument : the fitter for Military men therefore : whose Exercise and Delight , is in the fayre practise of peaceable Armes . This is my best hope , that it may be favourably accepted , for that my Theme and my Patrones are so well suited . So should every thing be , about a Souldier . I doe it not upon any vaine thoughts or presumption , to teach you new wayes : a many of you , and your Leaders especially , are so curious I know , & so skilfull , at least , in the Theory of a Souldier , that you need not my Booke for a Maister in this kinde . T is meant for your Recreation : to put you into Discourse now and then : and to testifie withall , mine owne private respects both to your Persons , and of your Practise ; that 's the purpose of it . And truely very fit it is , that some body in the generall name , should encourage your Exercise with an acknowledgement , how much your Countrey is beholding vnto you : what though you haue not for your Countries cause as yet resisted vnto bloud ? nor in the open field done dutie against a foe ? what though the fayre Armes that you put on , be for ornament rather , than for defence ? yet is your Military skill and dexterity at your Orders , Motions , Postures , and Handling of your Armes ; as much ( perchance ) as many an old Leaguerers that hath . That our Age and Nation are so happy in a still and gentle peace ; as neither doe we stand in need of your valours ; nor haue you your selues any great use of your owne courages : blessed be the Lord of Hosts therefore , who hath not dealt so with any Nation . That here 's no sword drawne in our Kingdome , but that of Iustice ; and that of Honour sometimes , which is gladly stooped vnto with a bended knee ; we are to thanke our royall Soveraigne for , who is so studious of our quiet . And under the favour of the first sword ; may wee all be ever happily protected : and to the gracious stroake of the second sword , I could wish with all my heart , that all your shoulders that deserve it , were submitted . Valour & courage I assure my self you would all shew ; should but your Country require your service : and did she so , you should be among the first & the best men , that her safetie must rely vpon . That the Kingdome hath by this means , the more that are enabled to defend it ; is partly owing vnto your forwardnesse : and that there is a new Militia every yeare reered vp , and a continuall supply of a Military breede of Practitioners ; is to be ascribed to your example . I know you much honour that miracle of Souldiers , the King of Sweden : & by that time you haue read this ; you will find more cause for it Here in the First part , shall you find him Religious ; in the Second , Iust : & in the Third , most Sufficien for an every way accomplisht General : Devotion , Iustice , & a martiall excellency , make vp his Discipline . Farewell Gentlemen , and be pleased to accept of this , and of the good will and service , of the namelesse Author . Ad Gustavum Adolphum , Regem Suecorum . O Quem te memorem , clarorum maxime Regum ? Quaevè feram meritis nomina digna tuis ? Romulus auspiciis , forti probitate Camillus , Pelides animis , consilio Pylias : Impetu Alexander , praesenti pectore Caesar , Scipio militiâ es , Hannibal ingenio . Omnia seclorum superas miracula ; quotquot Graecia post genitis , Roma vel ipsa dedit . Astraeam Marti solus , sanctumque feroci , Concilias ; ferrum legibus , arma togae . Quod si grassantes pergis prohibere tyrannos , Pressáq , servili solvere colla jugo : Exemplo si parta novo sua cuique reponis , Et , repetens raptum , nil rapis inde tibi : Si populos , victor , trahis in tua jura volentes , Et domitos , auctâ reque Fideque , beas : Teutonis assertis merces tibi Thracia cedat , Lustratae Fidei Roma Minerval erit : Nascentem indigitet , pugnanti militet aether , Astra canant belli classica sacra tui : Pressorum vindex , inopum Tutela , piorum Angelus , ac reducis Signifer esto Dei. At vos , O sontes gladium sperate Tiranni , Quem socij vibrant , Christus , et hic Gedeon . The Same in English OH ! whom may I thee style , most glorious King Or to thy worth what names can worship bring ▪ A Romulus in conduct may'st thou be , Camillus in vnconquered honestie . In courage thou art great Achilles peere , In counsell Nestors , farre from Nestors yeere : In th'on-set Alexander , one would deeme thee , In constant valour , Caesar I esteeme thee . In martiall skill a Scipio thou art , An Hannibal in stratageme and art . All Wonders thou exceed'st of elder age , Which Greece , or Rome , hath left vpon times stage . Mars with Astraea thou alone dost crowne , Fury with Faith , Sword with Law , Armes with Gown . If thus the ravening Tyrants thou represse , And galled neckes from slavish yoke release : If ( justice strange ! ) thou part the rescued prey , To each his owne , purloyning nought away : Of foes if willing Subjects thou create , By conquest bettered in their Faith and State ; Let Thracia be thy pay , for Almaine free'd , For Faith restored Rome , shall be thy meed : Let Heaven poynt at thy birth , serue in thy warres , And blaze thy holy Armes with new-borne starres : Be thou the oppressed's Shield , the poores reliefe , The Saints good Angel , and Christ's Herauld chiefe , Tremble yee guiltie Tyrants to come on , Vpon the Sword of Christ and Gideon . By Sa : Cr. THE CHRISTIAN PART OF THE KING OF SVVEDENS DISCIPLINE . The first Part. IT is not without a mystery , I suppose , that the old Israelites had an Armory in their Temple : they would shew us , That these two cannot well be parted . And truely , me-thinkes , that a Temple in an Army , is none of the weakest peices of fortification . How prevalent an Orator , the prayers of devout warriours haue beene with the Lord of Hosts ; the conquests and examples of the same old Israelites , may abundantly informe us . How often hath victory ( and that almost visibly too , I am sure , sensibly ) come ryding downe upon the triumphant wings of devout prayer ? The Tabernacle carried about by that most Christian Emperour Constantine , where ever his Campe went ; and where , in stead of a Temple hee celebrated his daily devotions : conquered more , perchance , for him , than ten of his heathen Legions . If Moses prayes , whilest Iosuah fights , Amalek must needes be dung downe . This our most pious Conquerour now , that he might as neerly as might be , resemble that great Hebrew Generall , that first of the nine Worthies●nd ●nd that ever-glorious Constantine , that first of the Christian Emperours ; hath not courage enough ( it seemes ) to adventure himselfe into the field , till he first be impregnably fortified with this holy Spell , this whole armour of God. Vpon the dayes of the Israelites March , when their Camp in the Wildernesse removed , and the Arke of God with it ; Moses had prayers then twice a day : at the Rising , namely , and at the Setting downe of the Arke againe , had Israel a set forme of prayer . And that this religious King , might not seeme to fight the Lords Battells , without the Lords direction , he hath taken order to haue it call'd for , by most solemne and frequent prayers ; twice aday used throughout his whole Leaguer . And that not onely when the Campe remoues ; but when it lyes still too : not onely before a battell , or a danger ( as if he were at Sea ) but even when no enemy is at hand ; even then he prayes too . And not onely commands his Army twice a day ; but himselfe , as I heare , uses to set apart many whole dayes , to his owne pious privacy , and his closest devotions : upon which may no man then speake to him , because he then speakes with God. Behold here are two swords ; Fighting and Praying , and Praying & Fighting : thus hath the King of Sweden learn'd to conquer . It is none of the unpolitikest parts of his Majesties new Discipline , that I now present you with ; which the exemplary pietie of that religious Prince , hath taught me to put in the first place of his Discipline ; seeing in the following Articles of his civill Discipline , himselfe giues the first place unto those Articles , which concerne God and his service . To crosse that Proverbiall Verse therefore which sayes that Souldiers haue neyther Faith nor Religion in them , I will here afford you some of those Formes of his daily prayer , frequented in every Quarter of his Leaguer , as I finde them in the Booke called Arma Suecica , Pag 77. ¶ The Prayers . In time of our Necessities , and for the Christian Church . O Almightie and eternall Lord God , who delightest not in the death of a sinner , but wouldest rather that all should liue and come to the knowledge of the truth : we humbly intreate thee by thy Christ , thine onely Sonne , our Lord ; that thou wouldest please to bestow thy grace upon all faithfull Doctors and Teachers ; to the intent they may purely and clearely deliver thy Word : and that all such as eyther hate it , or with false doctrine corrupt it , or by force persecute it ; thy teachers may be able manfully to resist ; and so enlighten them , that they may bring them to the knowledge of thy selfe . Grant , mercifull Father , thy Holy Spirit unto all Christian and lawfull Magistrates , that they may well and peaceably rule their own Subjects ; and that under them we all leading a quiet and a blamelesse life ; may with a true faith celebrate the riches of thy grace ; and with a constant mind in all holinesse and righteousnesse , as may be pleasing ; serue thee the true God and Lord of Lords , thorough thy only beloved Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen . Another Prayer to the same purpose . ALmightie and everlasting God , Creator of Heaven and Earth ; we thy poore children , doe from the bottome of our hearts in the name of thy beloved Sonne Iesus Christ entreat thee : that by the power of thy Spirit thou wouldst be pleased to direct thine owne Christian Church , with all the true servants of it : that with constancy they may cleaue unto thy Word ; so increasing in faith , hope , charitie , and patience unto the end , that they may be saved . Vouchsafe thy divine grace also , unto all Christian Kings , Princes , and Governours ; and especially the King our Soveraigne Lord : and to all their Counsellours and chiefe Officers ; that they may so rule their Subjects , thy people , well and according to thy good pleasure ; as that peace , good dealing , and righteousnes , may be cherished ; troubles , injustice , and all wickednesse , may be banished , and quite taken out of the way . Looke mercifully upon our enemies , and upon all those that persecute us : cause that both they and we , may seriously repent us of our sinnes : grant them and us and all the whole Christian world , such a minde to the loue of peace , that we may serue thee , O holy God , in all pietie and honestie . Comfort , moreover , all those that are afflicted , poore , sicke , sorrowfull , distressed captiues , troubled in minde , those that suffer persecution or temptation ; that they may beare the crosse patiently , and obtaine at last a happie issue out of all their troubles . Blesse the fruits of the earth also unto us , for the necessary nourishment of our bodies ; and preserve them from all danger and ill weather . And especially be thou present with us in this our expedition ; pardon our sinnes , and mercifully turne away from us these punishments which we haue deserved . Keepe safe , moreover , our Lord the King from all dangers both of soule and body ; preserue all his Captaines & Commanders , higher and lower together with his whole Army , and our fellow-Souldiers . Grant us , O Lord our God , unanimous and sincere minds , wise direction , happie proceedings , and our desired end , in all our actions and endevours : So as may best make to the glory of thy holy Name , the quietnesse , peace , comfort , joy , and happinesse , finally , both temporall and eternall ; of our selues , Countrey , and all these afflicted Christians , which professe the Orthodox and true faith . Shew us some token for good , that they which hate us may see it and be ashamed : because thou Lord hast holpen us , and comforted us . These blessings that thou wouldest vouchsafe unto us , we thy poore children entreate thee humbly , by the death & passion of thy onely Sonne Iesus Christ , who liueth and reigneth with thee world without end . Amen . Another Prayer to the same purpose . OMnipotent and eternall God , Father of our Lord Iesus Christ , Creator and preserver of all things : most humbly we entreate thee , together with thy beloved Sonne and holy Spirit , that thou wouldest be pleased to be favourable unto us ; even for the merits of thy Sonne Iesus Christ : whom in thy wonderfull counsell thou hast given us to be a Sacrifice for our sinnes , and whom thou hast appoynted to be our Advocate and Mediator ; that by Him thou mightest expresse thy justly conceived anger against the sinnes of the world ; and thy mercies towards us . Sanctifie Lord and guide us by thy Holy Spirit : gather , governe , and preserue thy Christian Church ; giue us thy grace , that according unto what thou hast in thy holy Word prescribed us , we may liue holily and unblamedly in this present world . Preserve our Lord the King , onr soveraigne Lady the Queene , their royall Daughter , and all the regall Family , unto the glory of thy Name , and the generall comfort and protection of us all . Grant us a good government in the Common-wealth , and whatsoever els is necessary for our wel-being ; Peace , namely , a happie government , with a good and an honest neighbourhood . Blesse , finally , our counsells & our enterprises : and that through Iesus Christ our Lord , who liveth and reigneth with thee and the holy Spirit , one God true and coequall . Amen . Another Prayer to the same purpose . MOst mercifull God , and heavenly Father : wee giue unto thee all thankes for those thy benefits , which untill this day thou out of thy Fatherly goodnesse hast bestowed upon us . And first of all , for that thou hast redeemed us by thy Sonne , and hast in thy Word revealed him unto us , in whom thou offerest remission of sinnes , righteousnesse , and everlasting life , unto all men , that with a penitent heart and true faith embrace it . Preserue we beseech thee pure and uncorrupt , thine owne holy Word & Sacraments , in these dangerous times , against all Pereticks and false Teachers . Especially against the Papists : who at this present with many bloudy slaughters , and inhumane tyranny , doe like ravening Wolues & roaring Lyons , undeservedly scatter and devoure thy poore Christian flocke . Looke downe O Lord upon the miserable condition of thy people , refraine the insolency of their enemies , hinder thou their bloudy purposes , that so they may perceiue , that thou thy selfe fightest for thy holy Church ; nor wilt giue it for a prey unto them . Next , O Lord , pray we for all those Deputies of thine , to whom thou hast committed the government of the Cōmon-wealth , and the sword of justice . For our own King first of all , whom thou in mercy hast set over us , to be our head and protector : Preserue his Majestie from all perills , as well secret as open : grant prosperitie of successe unto him : victory and deliverance against the enemies of his person and Kingdome . Defend him , Lord , with the strength of thy right hand in this present and dangerous expedition ; which for the safetie of his owne Kingdome , and for the obteyning of a good Peace , he hath undertaken : and graunt that the Warres being brought unto a happie end , both himselfe and his whole Army , may safely returne againe into their owne Countries . Nor lesse earnestly doe wee recommend unto thee our Soveraigne Lady the Queenes Majestie , with her royall Daughter : Blesse Lord both him and her , and keepe them both with thy Fatherly goodnesse and mercy . Wee recommend unto thee in like manner the Right Honourable the privie Counsellours and chiefe Magistrates of his Kingdome : so governe and direct them all with thy Holy Spirit ; that they may preferre thy glory before all ; and with an honest and a good heart , study the prosperitie both of King and Kingdome . Pray we also for his Majesties Army , and Navy , and for all his Mettall mynes , and all things else , which may be beneficiall unto the Cōmon-wealth , and commodious unto the Subject . Turne away , for thy Christs sake , what ever may eyther destroy or endanger them : and giue a blessing unto any thing , that may any wayes advance the truth of our Religion , and our Country in generall . Looke favourably , O heavenly Father , upon all the Professors of the same true religion with us ; who being sorely at this present oppressed by the Papists , suffer the losse both of their liues and fortunes : Succour them , Lord , that they may bee delivered from these troubles . Keepe us in health from the noysome pestilence , from sudden and unhappie death ; from dearth , famine , scar-fires , mutinyes , disagreements amongst our selues , and from hayle and tempest . Infuse into our hearts concord , faithfulnesse , and mutuall charitie . Comfort all those that are afflicted , sicke , in prison or calamitie . Succour and comfort all widowes and fatherlesse , women with childe , and that giue sucke . Be thou guide unto all those that travell eyther by land or by water : that they walking in thy right paths , and having prosperously dispatched their owne businesse , may safely returne at length unto their owne families . Deliver us , Lord God , from all evill : and when our fatall houre of death shall come , mercifully receiue us into thy Kingdome : translate our soules out of this vale of misery , into thy heavenly Paradise , where we may laud and prayse thee for it , world without end , Amen . II. A Prayer for forgiuenesse of sinnes . O Lord God , heavenly Father , who delightest not in the death of a sinner , nor wouldest that he should perish , but that he should be converted and liue : we humbly entreate of thee , mercifully to turne from us those punishments which our sinnes haue deserved : and that thou wouldst be pleased in plentifull manner to bestow thy mercy upon us , thorough Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen . Another Prayer to the same purpose . O Wel-beloved Lord Iesus Christ , haue mercy upon us miserable sinners , and looke with the eyes of compassion upon us , as thou sometimes diddest upō Mary Magdalene , that penitent sinner , when lying at thy feete , shee from the bottome of her heart sincerely bewayled her owne transgressions : and the Publican in the Temple when he smote upon his breast , and implored thy favour : and the Theefe upon the Crosse when he entreated and obteyned thy pardon . Lord grant us to receiue the same this day from thee : absolue thou us in Heaven , forgiue us our sinnes , O God , thou author of all comfort . Cast us not away from thy presence ; but cause us so to walke in thy feare , that in faith and loue wee may serue and please thee , thorough Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen . III. For Peace and Concord . GIue peace , in our time , O Lord : because there is no other that fighteth for us , but onely thou O God. Giue peace unto our King , and all other Princes : direct them rightly to govern the Cōmon-wealth : and grant that under them wee may liue a quiet and a peaceable life , in all pietie and honestie . Amen . Another . O Lord God heavenly Father , from whom all courage of minde , good counsaylt , and just workes doe proceede ; giue unto thy servants that peace which the world cannot giue : that both our hearts may depend vpon thy Commandements ; and also that being safe under thy protection , wee may passe our time in rest and quietnesse , thorough Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen . Another . O Almightie and eternall God , King of glory and Lord of Heaven and Earth ; by whose Spirit all things are governed , and by whose becke and providence all things are directed : thou onely art the God of peace , from whom all peace and concord doe proceede : wee humbly beseech thee to forgiue us our sinnes , and to giue us thy holy peace and true concord : that in thy feare we may serue thee , and for ever laud & praise thee : who together with the Sonne and Holy Ghost livest and reignest one true and eternall God. Amen . IV. For the King. ALmightie God , heavenly Father , for Iesus Christ thy beloved Sonne we beseech thee , favourably to looke downe upon our King : guide him with thy holy Spirit : keepe him with a guard of thine Angels , against all dangers both of soule and body : keepe him safely from all misfortunes : so bring it to passe , that by the expedition which he now makes , we may be delivered from our enemies ; and that by his safe returne , we being made joyfull ; may from thenceforth laud , honour , and prayse thee , world without end . Amen . Another . THe King shall rejoyce in thy strength , O Lord : exceeding glad shall he be of thy salvation . Thou hast given him his hearts desire● and not denyed him the request of his lippes ▪ For thou hast filled him with the best of thy blessings ; and hast set a Crowne of pure gold upon his head ▪ He asked life of thee , and thou gavest him a long life , even for ever and ever ▪ His honour is great in thy salvation glory and great worship hast thou laid upon him . For thou hast filled him with all kind o● blessings for ever ; and thou shale make him glad with the joy of thy countenance . Heare him Lord in the time of trouble , let thy Name set him in a safe place . Send him helpe from the Sanctuary , and strengthen him out of 〈◊〉 Remember also all his offerings ; and accept his burnt Sacrifice . Grant him his hearts desire , and fulfill all his mind , Helpe Lord thine ●nointed , and heare him from thy Sanctuary , through Iesus Christ ▪ Amen . Another . GRant peace , O God , unto our King and all his Officers , well to governe the Common-wealth : that vnder them we may lead a Christian , a quiet , and a peaceable life , in all devotion , and in honestie , Amen . Another . O Eternall and mercifull God , heavenly Father , that hast the hearts of all Kings in thy hands , and bowest them which way thou pleasest ; so bring it to passe that by this troublesome warre , the meanes of making a good agreement , and of establishing a sure peace , may be found out : all heart-burning , offences , and dissention removed . Thou from whom all helpe in earth commeth , helpe us ; that so we may liue peaceably ▪ and quietly in all devotion and honestie . We haue , to confesse the truth , plucked downe all thy plagues , vpon our selues , by our sinfulnesse , faultinesse , and transgressions . But rebuke vs not in thine anger , neyther chasten vs in thy heavie displeasure . Correct vs , to amend vs , but not vtterly to destroy vs. Enlighten our eyes , that we sleepe not in death . Returne at length , and be gracious vnto vs : satisfie vs with thy goodnesse , that we may rejoyce & be glad all the dayes of our life ▪ Comfort vs according to the time thou hast afflicted vs ; and the yeares wherein we haue suffered adversitie . Remember not our former iniquities . Haue mercy vpon vs , and that soone ; for wee are brought very low . Helpe vs , O God our helper , for the honour of thy Name ▪ Deliver vs and forgiue vs our sinnes , for thy Names sake ; because thou art the Lord , the highest aboue all the world : thou art long-suffering , of great goodnesse , and gratious : nor art thou prone vnto anger and to vengeance ; seeing to those that repent , thou hast promised remission of all their sinnes . So shall we thy people , and the sheepe of thy pasture , giue thee thankes for ever , and will speake of thy praise from generation to generation . Amen . V. Against all evill . O Lord God , heavenly Father , that despisest not the sighing of the miserable , nor the desire of such as be afflicted ; mercifully heare our prayers which we make before thee in these our necessities : and grant that those evills which the Devill or man worketh against vs , be brought to nought , and that by the providence of thy goodnesse , they may be dispersed : that we being hurt by no persecution , may giue thee thankes in thy holy Church , and prayse thee evermore for the same , thorough Iesus Christ thy Sonne our Lord. Amen . Another Prayer . O Lord God heavenly Father , who well knowest , that by reason of our humane frailtie we are not able of our selues to subsist in so many dangers : graunt such strength vnto vs both of soule and body , that whatsoever doth vexe or trouble vs by reason of our sinnes , wee may by thine assistance be able to overcome , through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen . Another . ALmightie and eternall God , which out of thine own meere mercy hast called vs miserable sinners vnto the knowledge of thy selfe in Iesus Christ ; we from the bottome of our hearts entreate thee , to governe vs by thy Holy Spirit , and to guard vs by thy holy Angels ; that neyther the Devill , or naughtie people , no nor the wickednesse of our own sinfull flesh , may thrust vs headlong into securitie , or to the leading of a wicked life , to the offence of our brethren : but that being by thee delivered out of all their snares , we may haue thee alwayes before our eyes , loue thee aboue all , and our neighbour as our selues : profiting thereby in faith , charitie , hope , and patience ; vntill the comming of our blessed Saviour Iesus Christ , to deliver vs out of all these evils , with which we haue a daily conflict here in this world ; and to translate vs vnto joyes celestiall : To whom with thee and the Holy Ghost , be all honour and glory world without end . Amen . VI. Against our enemies . O Lord Iesus Christ , Sonne of the living God ; thou onely art the true Souldier and Captaine , the Lord mightie in Battell : Behold , thine enemies rage mightily , and those that hate thee rise vp against vs : they take subtle counsell together against thy people , and lay their heads together against thy secret ones . Goe too , say they , let vs cut thē off that they be no more a people , & that the name of Israel may be blotted out . For we put not our trust in our owne strength ; for we know , that there is no King that can be saved by the multitude of an Host ; neyther is any mightie man delivered by much strength . An horse is counted but a vaine thing to saue a man ; neyther shall be deliver any man by his great strength : but our trust is in thee , that art our refuge , and a Tower of defence against our enemies . Thou being our Captaine , we shall discomfit an Host of men ; and with the helpe of our God , wee shall leape over the wall . Thou being our ayde , we shall doe famous exployts ; thou art able to beate our enemies to dust : they compasse vs about ; but in thy name we will destroy them : they come about vs like Bees , & smoake against vs like fire among thornes ; but in thy Name wee will destroy them . Thou overthrewest Pharaoh and his Host in the red Sea ; thou constreynedst Senacherib to turne againe into his owne Country : thou overthrewest proud Haman ; and threwest owne the haughtie Holofernes . So Lord deale with our enemies : doe vnto them as thou diddest vnto the Madianites , and as vnto Sisera and Iabin at the brooke Kison . Make their Princes like Oreb and Zeb ; and their Leaders like vnto Zeba and Salmana . Let the mischiefe which they prepare for others , fall vpon their owne heads ; and their wickednesse vpon their owne pates . So shall wee sing of thy power , and prayse thy goodnesse betimes in the morning ▪ For thou God art our Protector , & our refuge in all our necessities . Amen . A Prayer of King Asa , 2 Chron. 14. 11 &c. AS A cryed vnto the Lord his God , and said ; Lord , it is nothing with thee , to helpe , whether with many , or with them that haue no power . Helpe vs O Lord our God , for we rest on thee , and in thy name w● goe against this multitude . O Lord thou art our God , let not man prevaile against vs. A Prayer of Iudas Macchabaeus vnto his Souldiers , 1 Macchab 4. 8 ▪ THen sayd Iudas to the men that were with him , Feare yee not their multitude , neyther be yee afraid of their assault . Remember how our Fathers were delivered in the red Sea , when Pharaoh pursued them with an Army . Now therefore let vs cry vnto Heaven , if peradventure the Lord will haue mercy vpon vs , and remember the Covenant of our Fathers , and destro● this Host before our face this day ▪ That so all the Heathen may know , that there is one , who delivereth and saveth Israel . A Prayer of Luther for Souldiers , found in the 3. Tome of the Edition at Iena , fol. 330. HEavenly Father , here am I by thy divine will in this externall calling , under the Command of my Generall , first to serue thee , as is fitting ; and then for thee to obey my Captaine I giue due thanks unto thy goodnesse and mercy , that thou hast called me unto this condition , and set me about that worke , which I assuredly know to be no sinne , but a right action , and a service acceptable unto thy will. And for that I haue learned out of thy saving Word , that our owne good workes doe not profit us for the meriting of salvation ; and that no man is saved for that he is a Souldier , but for that he is a Christian ; I will not therefore put my confidence in this worke and service of mine : but what ever I doe , I will doe it with a good will , as to doe thee a service : and I out of the bottom of my heart beleeue , that I am redeemed and saved , onely by the innocent bloud of thy beloved Sonne , my Lord Iesus Christ , which according to thy will , he shed for me vpon the Altar of the Crosse . In this beliefe I resolue to stand , in this will I liue and dye ; for this doe I now fight and take paines : O Lord God , heavenly Father , preserue and encrease this faith in me , through thy Holy Spirit . Amen . Against the Plague , and other noysome Diseases . A Almightie God , Lord and Father of all grace and consolation , haue mercy vpon vs , and vpon thy Christian people . Consume vs not in thy fury by this contagious pestilence : but as in the time of David thou commaundedst the destroying Angell to hold his hand , and giue over killing : so cause , O most gracious Lord , this terrible rod of thine anger to cease from vs , and not to destroy thine afflicted people . Strengthen vs with the wholsome power of thy Word , that we may be healthy both in soule & body ; that we may laud & prayse thee here on earth for a time , and for ever in the Heavens . O Lord Iesus Christ , succour vs in this sickly time , for those bitter paines that for our sakes thou sometimes enduredst : make intercession for vs with thy heavenly Father : defend vs against the heavie wrath of God ; forgiue vs our trespasses ; giue thine innocency vnto vs. Call to minde in this grievous plague-time , how much our Redemption cost thee , and suffer not that thy bloud-shed for vs , to be lost , or become in vaine . O Holy Ghost , vouchsafe thou to descend sweetly into our languishing hearts ▪ refresh thou and recreate our soules . And if it so fall out that this plague strike vs also , then take thou the cure of our soules in that houre , in which we must depart out of this life : lay vs in the most sweete bosome of Christ our Redeemer , that we may be there partakers of eternall joy and quietnesse . Fulfill all thy most sweete promises in us , which are in thy Word made unto vs. Take from us all unbeliefe , doubting , and impatience : make us ever readie to obey the will of God , even thou , who with the Father and the Sonne , livest one God world without end . Amen . Of forgiuenesse of Sinnes : and of the Lords Supper . O Good Lord Iesus Christ : I am no way able eyther in words or thought , sufficiently to make expression of thy great loue , which thou hast declared towards me , at such time as thou receivedst me miserable sinner into grace , and hast made me to eate and drinke of thy true body and bloud , vnto euerlasting life . Accept in the meane time this sacrifice of Thankesgiving of my heart and mouth , which in this mortall bodie I am able to pay unto thee ; untill I come home unto thee , where I shall for ever praise thee . Giue thy Holy Spirit unto me , who may teach me to know how much good thou hast alreadie wrought in me : that so in faith , charitie , hope , & patience , I may begin to leade a new life ; vnto thy prayse , mine owne amendment , and the good of my neighbour . Grant this for the merit of thy precious bloud , and the redemption which thou thereby hast made . Amen . And these be some of those devout prayers , with which this most pious Prince teaches his Army , to call vpon the Lord of Hosts and Victory . Now vnto these good prayers , let all religious Readers that wish well vnto this King ; adde this or the like , for a close vnto the rest . The Lord heare thee in the time of trouble , and the name of the God of Iacob defend thee ; be vnto thee a Shield , and Buckler , against thine enemies : arme thee with the sword of Gideon : and the Lord of Hosts goe forth with thine Armies : that the Victories which God shall giue thee , may bring freedome and justice vnto the innocent and oppressed , inlargement to Religion , liberty to Germany : and the benefits of a sweet and a lasting peace vnto all Christendome . This grant vs for the Prince of Peace his sake , Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen . ANd now that you may know that the King of Sweden doth not onely enjoyne others to pray , but that in his owne person he practises these devotions by himselfe ; I will here subjoyne you two severall prayers , conceived , no doubt , in his own● more private and premeditated consideration ; and uttered in publicke , and extempore , as it seemed . The first was at his Majesties first landing upon the coasts of Germanie ; where so soone as ever he out of his long boate set his foote upon the dry Land , he thus by prayer and thankesgiving , in Gods Name tooke possession of the Countrey ; himselfe whilest his men were landing , stepping a little aside , and before them all , upon his knees , uttering these words of devotion . O most great God , that commaundest what ever thou pleasest both in heaven , and earth , and in the surging Seas : what thankfulnesse am I now bound to render unto thee , for that thou hast preserved me thus safely , in all this so perilous a voyage ? Againe and againe doe I from the very bottome of my heart and soule , giue thankes unto thee : and here I humbly beseech thee , that seeing , as thou very well knowest , I haue not undertaken this expedition for any private end of mine owne , but onely for thine honours sake ; and to be some comfort and assistance unto thine afflicted Church : so ( if so be the time which thy selfe hast appoynted , be alreadie come ) thou wouldst now be pleased to favour and blesse me hereafter also : and that , especially , thou wouldst send me a fayre winde and a prosperous ; that the Army yet left behinde , which out of so many people and Nations I haue gathered together ; I may with joyfull eyes shortly here behold , and with a happie beginning promote with them the glory of thy holy name . Amen . When his Counsellors and Commanders then next his person , saw their devout King thus on the bare ground upon his knees ; and heard with what a fervencie of spirit he uttered these devotions ; an inward comfort and an holy joy they tooke at it , wrought more with them than their enemies could yet ever doe ; that is , even forced , and pressed teares out of their manly eyes . This his pious Majestie then perceiving , Forbeare to weepe , sayes he to them , but heartily conjoyne your prayers with me : for the greater the army of prayers is , the greater and more assured shall the victory be . He that prayes diligently , hath in part overthrowne the enemy already , and already gotten the victory . Thus having sayd , he out of two hundred long boates lands his men , then on the shoares side , and then sends them to his shippes to fetch more : and God so heard him , and the winde so favoured him ; that according to his former prayers , his whole Army very shortly , and very safely arrived . I will not here compare this prayer of this pious and victorious Prince , vnto that of the great Iosuah ; at whose request the Sunne stood still , as the winde here did at his : but that you may see that God did indeed heare the prayers of this King too ; I will now giue you a more eminent example of it . The Papists , had one of theirs done it , would undoubtedly haue cryed out , A miracle : and well they might : for few such they haue , but I will onely thinke of it , as of a present and a visible blessing sent from that great God , to whom the windes and the Seas obeyed . And thus it was . The King a little after this , having a designe upon Stetin ; and his Army now readie upon the shoare , and his boats readie upon the River to imbarke them ; the winde , behold , was contrary , and so had beene for some dayes before . This the King observing , turning a little aside , he before his Army with bended knees , and hands lift up to Heaven , uttered these words . O thou most just God! full well thou knowest , that this enterprise I did not at first undertake , out of any rashnesse , or ambition , but for the glory of thy most holy Name , and the defence of the truth of thy Word : here , therefore , now call I vpon thy Godhead , and most humbly doe I beseech thee ; that with the ayre of thy favour , and with a prosperous winde , thou wouldst vouchsafe to breath vpon this my vndertaking . Amen . No sooner was this prayer ended , but the winde suddenly , as a man might say , chopt about , and swel'd the Swedish sayles with so hard a gale , that the whole Fleete passing the Swing , or arme of the Oder , was in two houres space runne full sixe Germane myles ( twentie of ours perchance if not more ) and all on the sudden , when they were little looked for , came to an Anchor within an English myle of Stetin , to the great admiration of the beholders , and the greater defeate of the hopes and purposes of the Imperialists ; who had a designe within two dayes after , to haue layd siege to the same Towne , had not God thus miraculously prevented them . And thus much , though I now giue you , out of a Latine Copie ; yet , to confesse the truth , did I in the writing of my former Booke , finde mentioned in one of the weekly Currantoes : how that the Kings Fleete was by a strong and a sudden Northerly winde , strangely advanced through the Oder , even to the very walles of the Citie . But this I durst not then write , vpon the bare credite of a common Curranto ; nor durst I with this winde ( though a strong one it were ) adventure to stemme the tyde of popular opinion ; which I found not onely to runne against , but ( to vse the language of the Sea ) with a stiffe currant strongly to be set against the credite of these weekly Currantoes . Which warinesse of mine , made me indeed to leaue out many notable particulars , which I since finde reported , in the Booke called Ar●● Suecica . God Almightie , that hath so graciously both heard and granted , these two prayers of this pious King ; heare all the rest also : both those that himselfe makes , and what other good Christians make likewise for him . And those Englishmen that will not , I wish they would say Amen vnto it . FINIS . THE SECOND PART of the Swedish Discipline : Containing those Orders , and Articles of Warre , which haue beene commanded by the King of Sweden , to be vnder their severall Penalties obserued in his Majesties Camp , Garrisons , or elsewhere . GVSTAVUS ADOLPHVS By the Grace of God King of the Swedens Gothes and Vandals , Great Prince of Finland Duke of Esthonia and Carelia , and Lord of Ingria , &c. Whereas the exactnesse of Auncient Di●cipline and Iustice is now almost vtterly forgotten : and in place thereof many strange and enormous abuses , crept in amongst our soldiers : Wee therefore taking the matter into our tender care and consideration ; will by the assistance of Almighty God endevour to doe our vttermost , both for the reducing of the said forme of Discipline , and the rooting out the same abuses , vsing to that purpose the way of gentlenesse and admonition vnto some ; and resoluing to take the course and strictnesse of Iustice vnto others That therefore our soldiers may the better be trained vp to the right vse and handling of their Armes , so as may best enable them for our service and defence of our natiue Country : and that euery man in like manner , may the better eschew what may fall out to be inconuenient : Wee haue once againe overseene our former Articles of warres , calling our from thence these following Articles ; which wee haue thought most fit and expedient , both for our service and their ordering . Streightly willing or commanding ●ll our soldiers , both natiues of our Kingdome aswell as Strangers , seruing both on Horse and Foote ; that from the time of their comming into our service , they doe duely and obediently obserue these following Articles : vnto which , if any vpon presumption doe the contrary , he shall be Punished as here after followeth . 1 SEing therefore that all our wellfare and prosperity , proceedeth from Almighty God ; and that it is all mens duty to feare and serue him aboue all : Wee streightly hereby charge all manner of Persons whatsoeuer , that they by no meaues vse any kind of Idolatry , Witch-craft , or Enchanting of Armes , by Devils inchantment any manner of way whatsoeuer . And if any herein be found faulty he shall be proceeded against according to Gods law and the Swedens : And so much as the law in that case enjoyneth , shal be put in execution against them . And it is further provided , that such manner of Malefactors shall by no meanes be suffered to come in Company with any soldiers whatsoeuer . 2 If any shall blaspheme the name of God , either drunke or sober ; and the thing be by 2. or 3. witnesses proued against him , he shall be put to death without all mercy . 3 If any shall presume to deride or scorne Gods word or Sacraments , and be taken in the fault ; they shall forthwith be convented before the Consistory or Commission Ecclesiasticall , to be in presence of the Commissioners examined : by whom if he be found guilty and condemned ; he shall lose his head without all mercy . But if the words by him so vttered , were spoken out of hast or vnadvisednesse ; he shall for the first offence be put in Irons for 14. dayes : And giue vnto the next hospitall one halfe Months pay . After which if he presume againe , he shal be shot to death . 4 He who in his anger shall sweare by the name of God , and be taken therewith ; whither it were done in hastinesse or not , or otherwise in the executing of his office : he shall forfeit halfe a Months pay vnto the poore . In like manner , if any be in time of Prayers found drinking , or at any other evill exercise , the shall giue one halfe months pay vnto the next Hospitall , and at the next Preaching or Prayers that is , he shall be brought vpon his knees in the midst of all the Congregation , there to craue pardon of Almighty God ; and so continue the whole time of Diuine service and Sermon . This shall the Minister see executed . 5 And to the end that Gods word be by no meanes neglected , our will is , that publick Prayers be euery day said both morning and Euening throughout our whole leaguer . For which purpose , shall some token or warning be giuen by our Generall ; and in his absence by our Marshall of the Field , or other chiefe officer . Which token or warning , shall be made by sound of trumpet , playing the tune of some Psalme : vnto which the other trumpettors shall likewise answer in the tune of a Psalme : and so shall the Drummers of euery Regiment . Then shall euery Priest or Minister in our Army say Publick Prayers in his owne Quarter . 6 Whatsoeuer Minister shall neglect his time of Prayer ( except by sicknesse or other lawfull occasion he be hindred ) he shall for euery absence forfeit one halfe moneths pay vnto the next Hospitall . 7 Whatsoeuer soldiour shall neglect the time of Prayers , & is therefore once , twice , or thrice admonished by his Captaine , he shall lye in prison ▪ 24. houres : except he had a lawful occasion to be absent . 8 If any Minister shal be found drunken at such time as he should preach or re●de Prayers ; he shall for the second offence be grauely advised by 〈◊〉 Consistory or Commission to forsake his sinne ; but if he be found drunken the third time , he shal be put out of the Leaguer . 9 Every Holyday , or euery Sunday at least , shal be kept solemne with Preaching ; to be holden in the fittest place for such a purpose . This also to be done twice every weeke if the time will permit . If there be any Holydayes to come in the following weeke ; the Minister shall after such Sermon or Prayers publickly bid them . Who so shall neglect the time appoynted , vnlesse he haue some lawfull let or occasion ; shal be punished as aforesaid . 10 All Merchants and Sellers of Commodities whatsoeuer : so soone as they heare the token or call to be giuen shall immediately shut vp their doores , and so keepe them during the said time of Prayers and of Sermon . They that presume in that season to sell any thing ; shall make forfeit of all things so sold : whereof the one halfe to goe to the Generall , and the other halfe to the next Hospitall . Over and aboue which , the offender shall for one whole day be put into prison . 11 All drinkings and feastings shall in the time of Prayers be giuen ouer , vpon paine of punishment as is before mentioned in the 17. Article . If any soldier herein offend , he shall forfeite 3. Rusticks to the poore : and if he be an officer , he shall forfeite what shal be awarded . 12 For the explaining of this former Article : if there be none to complaine of these abuses , then shall the Minister himselfe giue notice thereof vnto the Colonell or Captaine : and if he shall suffer such abuses to goe vnpunished , then shall he giue the Generall notice thereof , who shall doe him right . 13 All Priests and Ministers that are to be in our Camp or Leaguer , shal be appointed by the Bishop of the same Diocesse or Land from whence the Soldiers come , whom he is to be among . No Colonell nor Captaine shall take what Minister he shall think good , but shal be content with whom the Bishop shall appoint him . 14 To the intent that all Church businesse , as well in the Field as otherwhere , may haue an orderly proceeding ; wee ordaine , that there be one Ecclesiasticall Consistory or Commission in our Leaguer . The President or chiefe person whereof shal be our owne Minister when wee our selues , are personally present in the field . In our absence , shall the chiefe Minister to our Generall , be the man. His fellow Commissioners or ordinary Assessors , shal be the chiefe Ministers to every Regiment of Horse and Foote : vnto whom wee giue full power and authority , to be Iudges in all Church affaires : according to the Law of God and the Holy Church . What shal be by them decreed , shal be of as great force and strength , as if it were determined in any other Consistory whatsoeuer . 15 No Captaine shall haue liberty to take in any Minister : without the consent of his Colonell , and of the Consistory : neither shall he againe discharge any , but by permission of the Consistory ; he hauing there first shewed . that Minister not to be worthy of his charge . 16 If any Minister be found ill enclined vnto Drunkennesse or otherwise ; then may his Colonell or Captaine of Horse or Foote , complaine of him in the Consistory : and if his fellow-Ministers find him guilty ; then may they discharge him of his place . In such complaints , shall the whole Consistory and the President , severely also reprehend him ; that others of the same calling may thereby take example , be warned of such grosse errors , and giue good example vnto others . 17 And now , in like manner , as all our soldiers haue made Oath to be vnto vs true and obedient : so also shall they obserue this following Article , hold vp their hands , aud sweare as followeth . The Oath of all Vnder-Officers of Horse or Foote . I. N. N. Doe here promise and sweare , that vnto the High and mighty King Gustavus , as also vnto the Crowne of Sweden , I will be a true and a faithfull seruant and soldioru : every manner of way performing my best endeavour for his Maiesties seruice , and the profit of his Kingdome . To my power also shall I hinder all actions preiudiciall vnto his Crowne : and if I haue tidings of any thing likely to be preiudiciall , I shall giue his Maiesty present notice thereof ; or some one or other of his Councell . Moreover I will doe my best endevour to obserue all these his Maiesties Articles of warres . Also , I shall behaue my selfe manfully in battle , skirmishes , and entryes of breaches , aswell by Water as by Land , in all times and places , when and where I shall be commanded . I shall also keepe watch and ward , and doe all other duties willingly , vnto the best profit of his Maiesty and his Kingdome ; wheresoeuer I shall be commanded , either by Land , or Water . Also , I shall beare my selfe obediently towards my superiour Officers , in all that they command me for his Maiesties seruice . In like manner , as I shall answer it before God and euery honest man , I shall not fly from my Colours or Token whatsoeuer , that I am commanded to follow ; so long as I am able to goe after them : and I shall be willing to doe this at all times ; and by no mea●●● absent my selfe from them at any time . I shall lay downe my 〈◊〉 ●nd goods for the advancing of his Maiesties seruice , 〈…〉 all miseries that can possibly fall out in the warres : 〈…〉 ●●●fully to the very last ; so farre forth as I am able , or that any true soldiour ought to doe . Furthermore , if hereafter I be put into any place of charged by his Maiesty ; I shall doe my best endeuour fairely to discharg my duty therein : so as I ought to doe according to my place . This Oath shall I well and truely keepe , as the Lord of Heaven and Earth shall helpe my soule at the last Iudgement . 18 All at this time present , or hereafter to come into our seruice , shal be bound to keepe these following Articles : aswell in the Field , as in any Fort or Worke whatsoeuer , where they shal be commanded . 19 For that no Gouerment can stand firmely , vnlesse it be first rightly grounded ; and that the lawes be rightly obserued : Wee the King of Sweden doe hereby make knowne vnto all our soldiours and subiects , noble and others ; that in our presence they presume not to doe any vnseemely thing : but that euery one giue Vs our due honor , as wee ought to receiue . Who presumes to doe the contrary , shal be punished at our pleasure . 20 Next , shall our Officers and soldiers be obedient vnto our Generall and Feild-Marshal , with other our Officers next vnder them , in whatsoeuer they shall command , belonging vnto our seruice : Vpon paine of punishment as followeth . 21 Whosoeuer behaues not himselfe obediently vnto our great Generall or our Ambassador commanding in our abse●ce , as well as if wee our selues were there in person present ; shal be kept in Irons or in prison , vntill such time as he shal be b●ought to his answer before a Councell of warre : where being found guilty ; whether it were wilfully done , or not ; he shall stand to the Order of the Court , to lay what punishment vpon him they shall thinke convenient , according as the person and fact is . 22 And if any shall offer to discredit these great office●s by word of mouth or otherwise and not be able by prooses to make it good , he shal be put to death without mercy . 23 Whosoeuer offers to lift vp any manner of Armes against them , whether he does them hurt or not , shal be punisht by death . 24 If any offers to strike them with his hand , whether he hit or misse , he shall loose his right hand . 25 If it so falls out , that our great Generall in any Feast , drinking , or otherwise , does offer iniury to any Knight , Gentleman or other , which stands not with their honour to put vp : then may they complaine to the Commissioners for the Councell of Warre ; where he shall answer them , and be censured by them , according to the quality and importancy of the fact . 26 As it is here spoken of our Generall ; so also is it of all other our great officers ; as Field-Marshall , Generall of the Ordnance , Generall of the Horse , Sergeant Major Generall , Quarter-Master Generall , and Muster Maister : all which , if they commit any such offence , through Enuie or other by-respect ; they shall answer it before the Court of Warre , as is before mentioned . 27 As euery officer and soldiour , ought to be obedient vnto our Generall and other Great officers ; so shall they in the vnder-Regiments be vnto their Colonell Leiftenant-Colonell , Sergeant Major , and Quartermaister : vpon paine of the said punishment aforementioned . 28 If any soldiour or , officers seruing either on Foote or on Horsebacke , shall offer any wrong or abuse vnto his superiour officer , either by word or deed ; or shall refuse any duty commanded him , tending vnto our seruice : he shal be punisht according to the importancy of the fact . 29 If any Colonell , Leiftenant-Colonell , Sergeant Major , or Quarter Maister , shall command any thing not belonging vnto our seruice ; he shall answer to the complaint before the Court. 30 In like manner , if any Inferiour officer , either of Horse or Foote , shall for their owne particular end , command any thing that is not right : they shall answer the complaint as is aforesaid . 31 If any Inferiour officer either of Horse or Foote , does challenge anyōmon soldiour to be guilt●y of any dishonest action ; the soldiour finding himselfe guiltlesse , may lawfully call the said officer to make proofe of his words before the Court , as his equall . 32 If any soldiour either of Horse or Foote , , shall offer to strike his officer , that shall command him any duty for our seruice ; he shall first loose his hand , and be then turned out of the Quarter . And if it be done in any Fort or beleaguered place , after the watch is set , he shall loose his life for it . 33 And if he does hurt to any of them , whither it be in the field , or not , he shall be shot to death . 34 If any such thing fall out within the compasse of the Leaguer or the place of Garrison , in any of the soldiours lodgings where many of them meete together ; the matter shal be enquired into by the officers of the Regiment ; that the beginner of the fray may be punisht according to desert . 35 He , who in the presence of our Generall shall draw his sword , with purpose to doe mischiefe with it ; shall lose his hand for it . 36 He who shall in anger draw his sword while his Colours are flying , either in battell , or vpon the march ; shal be shot to death . If it be done in any strength or fortified place , he shall lose his hand , and be turned out of the quarter . 37 He who shall once presume to draw his sword vpon the place where any Court of Iustice is holden , while it is holden ▪ shall lose his life for it . 38 He that drawes his sword in any strength or Fort , to doe mischiefe therewith , after the watch is set , shall lose his life for it . 39 No man shall hinder the Provost Marshall Generall , his Lieftenant or seruants , when they are to execute any thing that is for our seruice : who does the contrary shall lose his life for it . 40 Leaue is giuen vnto the Provost Marshall Generall to apprehend all whatsoeuer that offends against these our Articles of warre . All other offenders he may likewise apprehend , by his owne Authority . 41 If the Provost Marshall Generall shall apprehend any man by his owne Authority ; he may keepe him either in prison or in Irons : but by no meanes doe execution vpon him after the Court of warre is ended , without first giuing the Generall notice thereof . 42 The Provost Marshals of euery Regiment , haue also the same priviledge vnder their owne Regiment & Company that the Provost Marshall Generall hath in the Leaguer . 43 Euery Sergeant Major commanding in the whole Leaguer what appertaineth to his office ; shal be obeyed by euery man with his best endeavour . 44 Whatsoeuer is to be published or generally made knowne , shal be proclaimed by sound of Drumme and trumpet ; that no man may pretend ignorance in it : they who after that shall be found disobedient , shal be punished according to the quality of the fact . 45 No soldiour shall think himselfe too good to worke vpon any peice of Fortification , or other place , where they shal be commanded for our service ; vpon paine of punishment 46 Whosoeuer shall doe his Maiesties businesse slightly or lazily ; shall first ride the wooden Horse , and lye in prison after that with Bread and Water : according as the fact shal be adjudged more or lesse heynous . 47 All Officers shall diligently see that the soldiers ply their worke , when they are commanded so to doe : he that neglects his duty therein , shal be punished according to the discretion of the Court. 48 All soldiours ought duely to honor and obey their Officers ; and especially , being by them commanded vpon our seruice : but if at any time they can on the contrary discouer , that they are commanded vpon a seruice which is to our prejudice any manner of way : then shall that soldiour not obey him , what charge soeuer he receiues from him : but presently giue notice of it . 49 No Colonell nor Captaine shall command his soldiours to doe any vnlawfull thing : which who so does , shal be punisht according to the discretion of the Iudges . Also , if any Colonell or Captaine , or other Officer whatsoeuer , shall by rigor take any thing away from any common soldiour , hee shall answer for it before the Court. 50 No man shall goe any other way in any Leaguer whatsoeuer , but the same common way laid out for euery man , vpon paine of punishment . 51 No man shall presume to make any Alarme in the Quarter , or to shoot off his Musket in the night time , vpon paine of Death . 52 He that when warning is giuen for the setting of the watch by sound of Drumme , Fife , or Trumpet , shall wilfully absent himselfe without some lawfull excuse ; shall be punisht with the woodden Horse , and be put to Bread and Water , or other pennance , as the matter is of importance . 53 He that is taken sleeper vpon the watch , either in any strength , Trench , or the like ; shall be shot to Death . 54 He that comes off his watch where he is commanded to keepe his Guard ; or drinkes himselfe drunke vpon his watch , or place of Sentinell , shal be shot to Death . 55 He that at the sound of Drumme or Trumpet , repaires not to his Colours ; shal be clapt in Irons . 56 When any march is to be made , euery man that is sworne shall follow his Colours : who euer presumes without leaue to stay behind , shall bee punisht . 57 And if it be vpon mutiny that they doe it , be they many , or be they few ; they shall die for it . 58 Who euer runnes from his Colours , be hee native or forreiner ; and does not defend them to the vttermost of his power , so long as they be in danger , shall suffer death for it . 59 Euery man is to keepe his owne ranke and flie vpon the march , and not to put othres from their order , nor shall any Man cast himselfe behind or set himselfe vpon any waggon or horsebacke : the offenders to be punisht according to the time and place . 60 He that runnes from his Colours in the field , shall die for it : and if any of his Comrades kill him in the meane time , hee shall be free . 61 What euer Regiment shall first charge the Enemy , and retyre afterward from them , before they come to dint of sword with them , shall answere it before our highest Martiall Court. 62 And if the thing be occasioned by any O●ficer ; hee shall bee publikely disgraced for it , and then turnd out of the Leaguer . 63 But if both Officers and Soldiers be found faulty alike ; then shall the Officers be punished as aforesaid : If it be in the Souldiers alone , then shall euery tenth man be hanged : The rest shal be condēned to carry all the filth out of the Leaguer , vntill such time as they performe some exploit , that is worthy to procure their pardon : after which time they shall be cleere of the former disgrace . But if at the first , any man can by the testimonie of ten men proue himselfe not guilty of the Cowardise , he shall goe free . 64 When any occasion of seruice is , he that first runnes away , if any man kill him , hee shall be free . And if at that time he escape , and be apprehended afterward , he shall bee procl●●med Traytor , and then put out of the quarter , after which whosoeuer killeth him , shall neuer be called to account for it . 65 If any occasion be to enter any Castle , Towne , or 〈◊〉 by assault or breach , he who retyres from the place before 〈◊〉 hath beene at handy-blowes with the enemy and hath vsed 〈◊〉 sword , so farre as it is possible for him to doe seruice with it 〈◊〉 before he be by maine strength beaten off by the enemy shal be so punisht as the Court shall censure him . 66 Whatsoeuer Ensigne bearer shal flye out of any place of battery sconce or redoubt before he hath endured● assaults , & receiues no reliefe ; shall be pun●●●ed as before ▪ Whatsoeuer Regiment , troope or Company , is the beginner of any mutiny ; shal be punisht as is aforementioned . The first Author to dye for it , and the next consenter ; to be punisht according to the discretion of the Court. 68 Whatsoeuer Regiment , Troope , or Company refuses to aduance forward to charge the Enemie : but out of feare and cowardise stayes behind their fellowes , shal be punisht , as before . 69 If any Regiment , Troope , or Company , shall flye out of the Field or Battell ; then shall they 3. seuerall times , ( ●6 . weekes being betwixt euery time , ) answer for it before the Court. And if there it can be proued that they haue done ill , and haue broken their Oath ; they shal be Proclaimed Traytors , and all their Goods shal be confiscated ; whither they be present to answer it before the Court or not . If they be absent , they shal be allotted so many dayes as wee shall appoint them , for liberty to come in to answer it before the Court : where if they cleere themselues , well & good : if not , they shall haue so many dayes to retyre themselues : after which if they be apprehended , then shall they be punisht according as the Court shal doome them . 70 Whatsoeuer Regiment , Troope , or Company , shall treate with the Enemie , or enter into any conditions with them whatsoeuer , ( without our leave , or our Generalls , or chiefe Commander in his absence ) whatsoeuer officer shall doe the same , shal be put to death for it , and all his goods shal be confiscated . Of the Soldiers euery tenth man shal be hanged ; and the rest punished , as is aforesaid . 71 Whosoeuer presuming to doe the same , & shal be taken therewith ; shal be proceeded withall like those that flye out of the Field . Their Goods also shal be confiscate . 72 If any that then were in company of such , can free thēselues from being partakers in the crime , and can prove that they did their best to resist it , then shall they be rewarded by vs , according as the matter is of importance . 73 They that giue ouer any strength vnto the Enemy , vnlesse it be for extremitie of hunger , or want of Amunition : the Gouernor , with all the Officers shall dye for it ; all the soldiours be lodged without the Quarter without any Colours ; be made to carry out all the filth of the Leaguer : thus to continue , vntill some noble exploit by them performed , shall promerite pardon for their former cowardise . 74 Whatsoeuer soldiours shall compell any Gouernor to giue vp any strength , shall lose their life for it . Those , eyther Officers or soldiours that consent vnto it , to be thus punished : the Officers to dye all : and of the soldiours euery tenth man to be hanged . But herein their estate shal be considered : if they already suffered famine , and want of necessaries for their life ; and be withall out of hope to be relieued ; and are so pressed by the enemie , that of necessity they must within a short time giue vp the Piece , endangering their liues thereby without all hope of reliefe : herein shall our Generall with his Councell of Warre , either cleere them , or condemne them , according to their merit . 75 If any numbers of soldiours shall without leaue of their Captaine assemble together , for the making of any convention , or taking of any Councell amongst themselues , so many inferiour Officers as be in company with them ; shall suffer death for it ; and the soldiours be so punisht , as they that giue vp any strength . Also , at no time shall they haue liberty to hold any meeting amongst themselves ; neither shall any Captaine permit it vnto them : he that presumes to suffer them , shall answer it before our highest Court. 76 If any being brought in question amongst others , shall call for help of his owne nation or of others ; with intention rather to be reuenged , then to defend himselfe , he shall suffer death for it ; and they that come in to help him , shal be punished like mutiniers . 77 Whosoeuer giues aducie vnto the Enemie any manner of way , shall dye for it . 78 Who euer vpon any strength holds discourse with the Enemie , more or lesse , without our leaue , our Generalls , or the Gouernour of the place ; shall dye for it . 79 If it be proued that they haue giuen the Enemie any priuate Intelligence , by letters or otherwise , without leaue , as aforesaid ; shall dye for it . 80 And so shall they , that giue any token , signe or Item vnto the Enemie . 81 Euery man shal be contented with that Quarter that shal be giuen him , either in the towne or Leaguer : the contrary doer , to be reckoned for a mutinier . 82 Who euer flings away his Armes , either in the Field or other where ; shal be scourged through the Quarter ; and then be lodged without it : be enforced to make the streets cleane : vntil they redeeme themselues by some worthy exploit doing . 83 He that sells or empawnes his Armes , or any kind of Ammunition whatsoeuer ; or any hatchets , spades , shovells , pickaxes , or other the like necessary implements vsed in the Field ; shal be for the first and second time , beaten through the quarter : and for the third time punisht , as for other theft . He also that buyes or takes them vpon pawne , be he soldiour , or be he victualler : he shall first loose his money , and then be punished like him that sold them . 84 He that wilfully breakes any of his Armes , or implements aforesaid ; shall againe pay for the mending of them : and after that be punisht with Bread and Water , or otherwise , according to the discretion of the Court. 85 He that after warning to the contrary , shall eyther buy or sell ; shall first loose all the things so sold or bought ; and then be punished for his disobedience , as is aforesaid . 86 No man that hath once beene proclaimed Traytor , eyther at home or in the Feild : or that hath beene vnder the Hangmans hands ; shall euer be endured againe in any company . 87 No Duell or Combate shall be permitted to be foughten , eyther in the Leaguer or place of strength . If any offers wrong to others , it shall be decided by the Officers of the Regiment . He that challenges the Feild of another ; shall answer it before the Martiall Court. If any Captaine , Leiftenant , Antient , or other inferiour officer , shall eyther giue leaue or permission vnto any vnder theyr commaund to enter combate , and doeth not rather hinder them ; shall bee presently cashiered from their charges & serve afterward as a Reformado or Common Soldiour . But if any harme be done , he shall answere it as deeply , as he that did it . 88 He that forces any Woman to abuse her ; and the matter be proved , he shall dye for it . 89 No Whore shall be suffered in the Leaguer : but if any will haue his owne wife with him , he may . If any vnmaried woman be found , he that keepes her may haue leaue lawfully to marry her ; or els be forced to put her away . 90 No man shall presume to set fire on any Towne or Village in our land : If any does , he shall be punisht according to the importancy of the matter , so as the Iudges shall sentence him . 91 No Soldiour shall set fire vpon any Towne or Village in the enemies land ; without he be commanded by his Captaine . Neither shall any Captaine giue any such command , vnlesse hee hath first receiued it from Vs , or our Generall : who so does the contrary , he shall answer it in the Generals counsayle of Warre , according to the importance of the matter . And if it be proued to be preiudiciall vnto vs , and aduantageous for the enemie ; he shall suffer death for it . 92 No soldier shall pillage any thing from our subiects vpon any march , strength , leaguer , or otherwise howsomeuer , vpon paine of death . 93 He that beates his Host or his houshold seruants , the first and second time he shal be put in Irons , and made to fast with bread and water , according as the wrong is that he hath done : if the harme be great hee shall bee punisht thereafter , according to the discretion of the Court. 94 None shall presume to doe wrong to any that bring necessaries into our Leaguer , Castle , or strength whatsoeuer , or to cast their goods downe off their horses , and take away their horses perforce : which who so does , shall die for it . 95 They that pillage or steale eyther in our land or in the enemies , or from any of them that come to furnish our Leaguer or strength , without leaue ; shal be punisht as for other theft . 96 If it so pleases God that we beate the enemy , eyther in the field , or in his Leaguer , then shall euery man follow the chace of the enemies , and no man giue himselfe to fall vpon the pillage , so long as it is possible to follow the Enemy , and vntill such time as he be assuredly beaten . Which done , then may their quarters befallen vpō , euery man taking what he findeth his owne quarter . Neyther shall any man fall to plunder one anothers quarters , but rest himselfe contented with that which is assigned him . 97 If any man giues himselfe to fall vpon the pillage , before leaue be giuen him so to doe , then may any of his Officers freely kill him . Moreouer , if any misfortune ensue vpon their greedinesse after the spoyle , then shall all of them suffer death for it . And notwithstanding there comes no damage thereupon , yet shall they lye in Irons for one Moneth , liuing all that while vpon bread and water : giuing all the pillage so gotten , vnto the next hospitall . He that plunders another quarter , shall also haue the same punishment . 98 When any Fort or place of strength is taken in , no man shall fall vpon the spoyle , before that all the places in which the enemy is there lodged , be also taken in , and that the soldiers and Burgers haue layd downe their Armes , and that the quarters be dealt out and assigned to euery body . Who so does the contrary , shall be punished as before . 99 No man shall presume to pillage any Church or Hospitall , although the strength be taken by assault , except hee bee first commanded ; or that the soldiers and Burgers be fled thereinto and doe harme from thence . Who does the contrary , shall be punished as aforesaid . 100 No man shall set fire vpon any Church , Hospitall , Schoole , or Mill , or spoyle them any way , except hee bee commanded . Neyther shall any tyrannize ouer any Churchman , or aged people , Men or Women , Maydes or Children , vnlesse they first take Armes against them , vnder paine of punishment at the discretion of the Iudges . 101 If any soldier happens to get freeboot , in any Castle , City , Towne , Fort , strength , or Leaguer ; and moreouer , whatsoeuer Ordnance , Munition for warre , & victuals is found there , shall be left for Our use ; the rest shall be the Soldiours : onely the tenth part therof , shall they giue to the sicke and maymed Soldiours in the hospitals . All prisoners shall first be presented vnto Vs ; amongst which if there be any man of note , whom We desire to haue vnto Our selues ; we promise in lieu thereof , honestly to recompence the taker of him , according to the quality of the person . Other prisoners of inferior ranke , may the takers keepe vnto themselues ; whom by O●r leaue or Our Generals , they may put to their ransome , and take it to themselues : but without leaue they may not ransome them , vpon paine of death . 102 If any be found drunken in the enemies Leaguer , Castle or Towne , before the enemy hath wholly yeilded himselfe vp to our mercy , and laide downe his armes ; whosoeuer shall kill the said drunken Soldiour shall be free for it : alwayes prouided , that good proofe be brought that he was drunken . And if that soldiour escapes for that time with his life , and that it can appeare that some damage or hinderance hath come vnto Our Seruice , by his drunkennesse ; then wheresoeuer he be apprehended , he shall die for it . But if no hurt ensued thereof ; yet shall he be put in Irons for the space of one month , liuing vpon his pittance of bread and water . 103 All Our soldiours shall duely repaire unto the generall Musters , vpon the day and houre appointed : nor shall any Colonel or Captaine either of horse or foote , keepe back his Soldiours from being mustered at the time when Our Muster Masters shall desire to view them : if any refuses , he shall be taken for a mutinier . 104 No Colonell nor Captaine shall lend any of their soldiours one to another vpon the muster-dayes , for the making vp of their numbers compleat : He that thus makes a false muster , shall answere it at a Martiall Court ; where being found guilty , he shal be proclamed Traytor : after which being put out of the Quarter , his Colours shall flie no more . 105 If any soldiour hires out himselfe for money to runne * the Gatelope three , seuerall times ; he shall be beheaded . And if any Captaine shall so permit or counsel his soldiour to doe the same ; he shall be actually cashiered . 106 If any horsman borrowes eyther Horse , Armer , Pistoll , Sadle , Sword , or Harnesse to passe the Muster withall ; so much as is borrowed shall be escheated ; and himselfe after that turned out of the Leaguer : as likewise he shall , that lent it him . The one halfe of the Armes forfeited shall goe vnto the Captaine , and the other halfe vnto the Perforce . 107 If it can be proued that any Horseman hath wilfully spoiled his horse ; he shall be made Traytor ; loose his horse , and be turned out of the Quarter . 108 All Soldiours both of horse and foote , shall be taken on at a free muster , but not by any priuate Captaine , neyther shall their pay goe on , before they be mustered by Our Muster-masters . 109 No Soldiour either of horse or foote shall be cashiered by his Colonell , Captaine , or other inferiour officer ▪ Nor shall they , who being taken on at a free Muster , haue their men sworne to serue ( if it please God ) vntill the next muster ; except it be vpon afree muster : at which time , the Muster-masters and his Colonel , may freely giue him his passe . 110 If any forreigne soldiour shall desire his passe in any towne of garrison after the enemy be retired , he may haue it : but by no meanes whilest there is any seruice to be done against the enemy . 111 If any soldiour Our natiue Subiects desires to be discharged from the warres , he shall giue notice therof vnto the Muster-maisters ; who , if they find him to be sicke , or maimed , or that he hath serued 20. yeares in our warres ; or hath beene tenne seuerall times before the enemy ; and can bring good witnesse thereof ; he shall be discharged . 112 If any Colonell or Captaine eyther of Horse or Foote , does giue any Passe otherwise then is before mentioned , he shall be punished as for other Felonies : and he who hath obteyned the said Passe , shall loose three moneths pay ; and be put in Prison for one month , vpon bread and water . 113 No Colonell or Captaine eyther of Horse or Foote , shall giue leaue to his soldiours to goe home out of the Field , without leaue of our Generall or Chiefe Commander : whoeuer does the contrary , shall loose 3. moneths pay , and answere it before the Court. 141 No Captaine eyther of Horse or Foote , shall presume to goe out of any leaguer or place of Strength to demaund his Pay , without leaue of the Generall or Governour : who so doeth , shall be cashiered from his place , and be put out of the Quarter . 115 No Captaine eyther of Horse or Foot , shall hold back any of his soldiers meanes from him ; of which if any complaine , the Captaine shall answer it before the Court : where being found guilty , he shal be punisht as for other felonie . Also , if any mischance ensue thervpon ; as that the soldiours mutiny , be sick , or endure hunger , or giue up any Strength ; then shall he answere for all these inconueniences that herevpon can or may ensue . 116 If any Captaine lends money vnto his soldiours , which he desires to bee payd againe ; that must be done in presence of the Muster-Maisters ; that Our seruice be no wayes hindred or neglected . 117 If vpon necessity the case sometimes so falls out in the leaguer , that Pay be not alwayes made at the due time mentioned in the Commissions ; yet shall euery man in the meane time be willing to further Our service ; seeing they haue victuals sufficient for the present : and that they shall so soone as may be receiue the rest of their meanes , as is mentioned in their Commission . 118 Very requisite it is , that good Iustice be holden amongst our Soldiers , as well as amongst other our subiects . 119 For the same reason was a King ordained by God , to be the soueraigne Iudge in the Field , as well as at home . 120 Now therefore , in respect of many occasions which may fall out , his single Iudgment alone may be to weake to discerne euery particular circumstance ; therfore it is requisite , that in the leaguer as well as other where , there be some Court of Iustice erected , for the deciding of all controuersies : and to be careful in like manner , that Our Articles of warres be of all persons obserued and obeyed , so farre forth as is possible . 121 Wee ordeine therefore , that there be 2. Courts in our leaguer , an Higher Court , and a Lower . 122 The Lower Court shall be among the Regiments both of Horse and Foote ; whereof every Regiment shall haue one among themselues . 123 In the Horse-Regiments , the Colonell shall bee President , and in his absence , the Captaine of Our owne Life-guards . With them are three Captanies to bee joyned , three Leiftenants , 3. Cornets , and 3. Quarter-masters : that so togither with the President , they may be to the number of 13. at the least . 124 In a Regiment of Foot , the Colonell also shall be President ; and his Leiftenant-Colonell in his absence . With them are 2. Captains to be joyned , 2. Lieftenants , 2. Antients , 4. Sergeants , and 2. Quarter-masters : that together with the President , they may be 13. in number also . 125 In our Highest Martiall Court , shall Our Generall be President : in his absence , Our Field Marshall . When Our Generall is present , his Associates shall be , our Field-Marshall first , next him . Our Generall of the Ordnance , Sergeant-Maior generall , Generall of the Horse , Quarter-Maister generall . Next to them shall sit Our Muster-Masters , and all Our Colonels ; and in their absence , their Leiftenant-Colonels . All these shall sit togither , wheneuer there is any matter of greater importance in controversie . 126 Whensoever this Highest Court is to be holden , they shall obserue this Order . Our great Generall as President , shall sit alone at the head of the Table : on his right hand our Field-Marshall ; on his left hand the Generall of the Ordnance , On the right hand next , our Sergeant Maior generall ; on the left hand againe , the Generall of the Horse : and then the Quarter-Maister generall on one hand , and the Muster-Maister generall on the other . After them , shall euery Colonell sit according to his place , as here followes . First , the Colonell of our Life . Regiment , or of the guards for our owne person . Next , the Colonel for the Vplandish , the Colonel for the West-Goths , the Colonell for the Smollands , the Colonell of the Ostro-Goths , the Colonell for the Dales and Northlands ; After them , the Colonels for the Finlanders , and Carelians , according to their antiquity of service . If there happen to bee any great men in the army of our owne true subiects , that be of good vnderstanding ; they shall cause them to sit next these Officers aforesaid . After them shall sit all other Colonels of strange Nations , euery one according to his antiquitie of seruice . 127 All these Iudges both of our Higher and lower Courts , shall vnder the blew Skies thus sweare before Almighty God , that they will inviolably keepe this following Oath vnto Vs. I N. N. doe here promise before God vpon his holy Gospell , that I both will and shall Iudge vprightly in all things according to the Law of God , of the Swedens , and these Articles of warres ; so farre forth as it pleases Almighty God to giue mee vnderstanding . Neyther will I for fauour or for hatred , for goodwill , feare , ill will , anger , or any guift or bribe whatsoeuer , iudge wrongfully : but iudge him free , that ought to bee free , and doome him guilty , that I finde guilty ; as the Lord of Heauen and Earth shall helpe my Soule and Body at the last day , I shall hold this Oath truly . 128 The Iudge ●f our highest Court , shall take this their Oath , in the first Leaguer where our Campe shall be pitched . Our Generall , and the rest appointed to sit with him , shall repayre to the place where we shall appoint , before his Tent , or otherwhere : where an Officer appointed by vs , shall first take his Oath , and then the others Oaths also . 129 When the Presidents of our lower Courts shall heare this foresayd Oath reade before them , then shall they hold vp their hands and sweare to keepe it . In like manner , so often as any Court is to bee holden in any Regiment , the foresayd Oath shall bee read before all them that sit in iudgement with him : who shall also hold vp their hands , and promise to keepe the Oath aforesayd . 130 In our highest Court there shall bee one sworne Secretarie appointed , who shall make diligent Record of all the proceedings , that fall out , eyther in any pitcht battel , skirmish , Leaguer , or any other peece of seruice whatsoeuer . Hee shall take the note , both of the day , place , and houre , with all other circumstances that shall happen . Hee shall also set his hand vnto all sentences signed by our Generall . Hee shall also haue two Clerkes or Notaries vnder him , who shall engrosse all these passages , and keepe a true Register of all enterprizes , that our Generall with his Counsayle of warre , shall giue order to haue done : and likewise of what Lettets be eyther written or receiued . 131 In our highest Court there shall bee one Vice-president , who shall command the Sergeant at Armes , whose Office is to warne in all the Iudges of that Court , that they may there appeare at the time and place appointed : and also to giue the same notice , both vnto the plaintiffe and defendant . 132 In all lower Courts also there shall be one sworne Clerke , or Secretary , who shall likewise hold the sam● order , that is mentioned in our highest Court. 133 Our highest Court shall be carefull also to heare and Iudge all criminall actions : and especially , cases of Conspiracie or Treason practised or plotted against vs , either in word or deed . Secondly , If any giues out dishonourable speeches against our Maiesty . Thirdly , or consulteth with the Enemy to betray our Leaguer , Castle , Towne , Souldiers , Fleete , any way whatsoeuer . Fourthly , Also if any there bee partakers of such Treachery , and reueale it not . Fiftly , or any that hath held correspondency and intelligence with the Enemy . Sixtly , If any hath a spite or malice against vs or our Country . Seauenthly , if any speakes disgracefully , eyther of our person or endeauours . Eightly , if lastly intendeth treachery against our Generall , or his vnder-Officers , or that speaketh disgracefully of them . 134 All questions in like manner happening betwixt Officers and their souldiers , if they suspect our lower Court to be partiall any way , then may they appeale vnto our higher Court , who shall decide the matter . 135 If a Gentleman or an Officer bee summoned to appeare before the lower Court , for any matter of importance that may touch his life , or honour , then shall the same bee decided by our higher Court. 136 All Ciuill questions that bee in controuersie in our lower Court , if the debt or fine extends vnto fiue hundred Dollars or aboue , if the parties complaine of iniustice , they may thence appeale vnto the higher Court , if so bee they can first proue the iniustice . 137 All other occasions that may fall out , bee they Ciuill or be they Criminall , shall first come before our lower Court , where they shall bee heard : and what is there by good euidence proued shall be recorded . 138 Any Criminall action that is adiudged in our lower Court , wee command that the sentence bee presented vnto our Generall . Wee will not haue it presently put in execution , vntill hee giues command for it in our absence . But Our selues being in person there present , will first take notice of it , and dispose afterwards of it , as wee shall thinke expedient . 139 In our higher Court , the Generall Perforce or his Lieutenant , shall bee the plaintiffe , who shall bee bound to follow the complaint diligently : to the end hee may the better enforme our Counsellors , who are to doe Iustice . If it be a matter against our selues , then shall our owne Aduocate defend our action , before our Court. 140 The same power hath the Perforce of euery Regiment , in our lower Court. Which Perforce shall bee bound also to giue notice of euery breach of these Articles of warre , that the infringer may be punished . 141 Whatsoeuer fine is by the foresayd Iudges determined , according to our Articles of warre , and Escheated thereupon , shall be deuided into three parts . Our owne part of the fine , Wee freely bestowe vpon the seuerall Captaines eyther of Horse or Foote , which is forfeyted by their Officers and souldiours : and the forfeytures of euery Captaine , wee bestow vpon their Colonell : and the forfeytures of all Colonels , wee giue vnto our Generall . The other two parts , belonging eyther to the party to whom it is adiudged , or to the Court , those leaue wee vndisposed : the point of Treason onely being excepted . And this gift of ours vnto our Officers , is to bee vnderstood to endure so long , as the Army be in the field , vpon any strength or Worke , and till they come home againe : After which time , they shall come vnder the Law of the Land , like the other naturall Inhabitants . 142 Whensoeuer our highest Court is to sit , it shall bee two houres before proclaymed through the Leaguer , that there is such an Action criminall to bee there tryed , which is to bee decided vnder the blew Skies . But if it bee an Action Civill , then may the Court bee holden within some Tent or other where . Then shall the Souldiers come together about the place where the Court is to bee holden : no man presuming to come too neere the Table where the Iudges are to sit . Then shall our Generall come formost of all , and the other his Associates , two and two together ; in which order , they all comming out of the Generals Tent , shall set themselues downe in the Court , in the order before appointed . The Secretaries place shall bee at the lower end of the Table , where hee shall take diligent notice in writing , of all things declared before the Court. Then shall the Generall Perforce begin to open his complaint before them , and the Contrary party shall haue liberty to answere for himselfe ; vntill the Iudges be thorowly enformed of the truth of all things . 143 If the Court be to be holden in any house or Tent , they shall obserue the same order in following the Generall in their degrees : where they shall also sit as is afore mentioned . 144 The matter being thoroughly opened and considered vpon , according to the importance of it ; and our whole Court agreing in one opinion : they shall commaund their Sentence concerning the same action to be publikely there read , in the hearing of all men : alwaies reseruing , his Maiesties further Will and Pleasure . 145 In our Lower Court , they shall also hold the same order ; sauing that the particular Court of euery Regiment , shall be holden in their owne Quarter . 146 In this lower Court , they shall alwaies obserue this order ; namely , that the President sit at the boards end alone ; the Captaines , Lieutenants and Antients , upon either side : so many Inferiour officers also vpon each side ; that so they may the better reason vpon the matter among themselues . Last of all , shall the Clerke or Secretary sit at the lower end of the table : the one party standing vpon one hand , and the other vpon the other . 147 So soone as the sentence is giuen , the President shall rise vp , and all that sit with him . But doome being giuen by our Generall that one of the parties must loose his head , hand , or the like ; then shall they Comaund the Perforce to take him away to prison . Which done , the Perforce shall send vnto the Minister , to desire him to visit the party , and to giue him the Communion . But if the doome be passed in any Lower Court , it shall be signified vp vnto the Generall in our absence : who shall eyther pardon the fact , or execute the sentence . 148 No superior officer , Colonell or Captaine , eyther of Horse or foot , shall solicite for any man that is lawfully conuicted by the Court ; either for any Crime , or for not obseruing of these Articles of warre : vnlesse it be for his very neere kinsman , for whome nature compells him to intercede . Otherwise , the solicitor shall be held as odious as the Delinquent , and cashiered from his charge . 149 Whosoeuer is minded to serue Vs in these warres , shall be obliged to the keeping of these Articles . If any out of presumption , vpon any Strength , in any Leaguer , in the Feild , or vpon any Worke shall doe the contrary ; be he natiue , or be he Stranger , Gentleman or other : Processe shall be made out against him for euery time , so long as he serues Vs in these warres , in the quality of a soldiour . 150 These Articles of warres wee haue made and ordeined , for the welfare of our natiue Country : and doe commaund , that they be reade euery month publikely before euery Regiment : to the end , that no man shall pretend ignorance . Wee further will and commaund all whatsoeuer officers , higher and lower , and all our common soldiours ; and all other that come into our Leaguer among the Soldiours ; that none presume to doe the contrary hereof , vpon paine of rebellion , and the incurring of our high displeasure . For the firmer confirmation whereof , we haue hereunto set Our hand and Seale . Signed , GVSTAVVS ADOLPHVS . THese aboue written Articles , are the standing and generall Orders and Politie , whereby his Maiesties Army is directed . They were in vse , I perceiue Anno 1621. when He went to conquer Riga in Leiffland : for I finde them written in a Iournall book of that expedition , by a Scottish Gentleman then in that seruice : the copy whereof was communicated vnto me , by the Right Honorable the Lord Reay : which I haue since also compared with another Copy . To these , vpon occasion hath his Majesty sometimes made addition of some others ; as the last yeare , 1631. he did : when vpon the vnrulinesse of his soldiours in the New Marke of Brandonburg ( of which his Majesty , as wee told you in our former booke , much complained ) He caused these new Articles to be published , which I find in the booke called Arma Suecica . 1 No Soldiour shall abuse any Churches , Colledges , Schooles , or Hospitals , or offer any kind of violence to Ecclesiasticall persons nor any wayes be troublesome with pitching or enquartering , vpon them : or with exacting of contribution , from them . No soldiour shall giue disturbance or offence to any person excercising his sacred function , or ministery ; vpon payne of death . 2 Let the Billets and Lodging in euery City , be assigned to the soldiours by the Burgo-marsters ; and let noe Commaunder presume to meddle with that office . No Commaunder or Common soldiour shall eyther exact or receiue of the Citizens , any thing besides what the King hath appointed to be received . 3 No Citizens nor Countrey Boores shall be bound to allow vnto eyther soldiour or officer , any thing but what is contained in the Kings orders for Contributions & Enquarterings ▪ that is to say , nothing besides House-roome , fire-wood , candles , vineger and salt : which yet is so to be vnderstood , that the inferior officers , as Sergeants and Corporals , and those vnder them , as also all common soldiours ; shall make shift with the common fire and candle of the house where they lie , and doe their businesse by them . 4 If so be , that Colonels and other Commaunders haue any seruants or attendants , they shall not be maintained by the Citizens or Boores , but by their owne maisters . 5 No Commaunder shall take any house or lodging into his protection or at his owne pletsure giue a ticket of freedome ; when such ticket is not expressely desired of him : nor shall he receiue any bribe or present , to mend his owne commons withall ; vnder any colour or pretext whatsoeuer . If any man desire a personall safeguard ; let him be contented with that which is appoynted in the Kings orders . 6 To Commaunders and Soldiours present , let the vsuall allowance be afforded by the Citizens : but let no care be taken for such as are away . 7 New leuied soldiours are to haue no allowance , before they ●e enterteyned at the Muster . 8 Nothing is to be allowed the soldiours in any house , but in the same where he is billetted : if they take any thing otherwhere by force , they are to make it good . 9 If eyther officers , soldiours , or Sutlers , be to trauaile thorough any Country ; the people are not to furnish them with wagons , Post-horse , or victuals , but for their ready money , vnlesse they bring a warrant , eyther from the King , or theyr Generall . 10 No Soldiour is to forsake his Colours , and to put himselfe into entertainement vnder any other Colonell or Garrison , or to ramble about the Country , without he hath his Colonels passe , or his that is in his steade : who so does ; it shall be lawfull for the Boores or any other to apprehend him , and to send him prisoner to Stetin , or the next garrison of the Kings : where he shall be examined , and punished accordingly . 11 Whosoever haue any lawfull Passes , ought by no meanes to abuse the benefit of them ; or practise any cheates vnder pretence of them . If any be found with any pilfery , or to haue taken any mans cattell or goods : it shall be lawfull for the Country people to lay hands vpon them ; and to bring them to Stetin or other the next garrison : speciall care being allwayes had , that if the prisoner hath any letters of moment about him , they be speedily and safely deliuered . 12 Our Curryers or Posts though they haue lawfull Passes to travell withall ; yet shall they not ride the Post-Horses which they hyre , beyond the next stage ; and if they shall take away any horse from one or other , to tyre out with hard ryding and beyond reason ; they shall be bound to returne that horse again ▪ or to make satisfaction for him . The same order shall take place too , when any regiments or troups of ours , shall remove from one quarter to another ( namely when they shall hyre Postillons or baggage-wagons for the carriage of their valises Armes , or Ammunition . ) 13 The houses of the Princes or nobility , which haue no neede to borrow our guard to defend them from the enemy , shall not be pressed with soldiours . 14 Moreouer , vnder a great Penalty it is provided , that neyther officers nor soldiers , shall make stay of , or arrest ' the Princes Commissaries or Officers , or any Gentlemen , Councellors of state , Senators or Burgers of any Cities , or other Country people : nor shall giue offence to them by any fact of violence . 15 Trauailers or other Passengers going about their businesse into any garrisons or places of muster ; shall by no meanes bee stayed , iniured , or haue any contribution laide vpon them . 16 Our Commaunders shall defend the Countrey people and ploughmen that follow their husbandries , and shall suffer none to hinder them in it . 17 No Commaunder or Common soldiour whatsoeuer , either in any towne of garrison or Place of muster , shall exact any thing vpon passengers ; nor shall lay any Custom or Toll vpon any merchandise imported or exported : nor shall any be a hinderance to the Lord of the Place , in receiuing his due Customes or Toll-gathering ; but a furtherance rather . 18 If any of our officers hauing power of commaund , shall giue the word for any Remoue or March to some other Quarter ; those soldiours , eyther of horse or foote , that priuily lurke behinde their fellowes , shall haue no power to exact any part of the contributions formerly allotted for their maintenance in that place : but shall seuerally be punished rather , for their lingering behind the Armie . 19 Whatsoeuer is not conteined in these Articles , and is repugnant to Military discipline ; or wherby the miserable and innocent Country , may against all right and reason be burdened withall : whatsoeuer offence finally , shal be committed against these Orders ; that shall the seuerall Commaunders make good , or see seuerally punished ; vnlesse themselves will stand bound to giue further satisfaction for it . 20 According to these Articles , let euery man gouerne his businesse and actions and learne by them to take heede , of comming into the lurch or danger . Signed in our Leaguer Royall , Anno , 1632. Gustavus Adolphus . FINIS . THE THIRD PART , of the SVVEDISH Discipline . The Forme of a Commission given out by his Maiestie of Sweden , for the levying of a Regiment . WEe GVSTAVUS ADOLPHVS , by the Grace of God , King of the Swedens , Gothes , and Vandals , Great Prince of Finland , Duke of Esthonia , and Carelia , Lord of Ingria ; give notice by these Presents ; That We have ordained and accepted Our specially beloved and trusty N. N. to be our Colonell of eight ( English ) Foot-Companies , in manner and forme following . That is to say ; that the sayd Colonell N. N. shall for Vs and our behoofe , levie eight Companies of good and able Foot-Souldiers , each Company being reckoned 150. men by the Poll : together with the superiour Officers and Regiment ( 1 ) Staffe : and shall appoint & provide the Companies with experienced Officers and Souldiers in manner following ; against such a day , of such a Moneth , in such a yeare ; and shall deliver the same compleat in our royall Campe , and where we then shall be . All and every one of which , as well the Colonell with his superiour and inferiour Officers , as also the Soldiers in generall , shall be bound to performe unto Vs the bond and oath of Fidelity , so long as we shall stand in need of their Military service : and shall suffer themselves to be mustered by our Commissaries , where , when , and as often as it shall please Vs : and also , shall doe and performe all such things , as may apperteine to the profit and good of Vs and of Our kingdome , & which our Articles of Warre shall requires and which shall become good and honest Officers and souldiours to performe . On the other side ; Wee for the raysing of the sayd 8. Companies , doe allow and graunt vnto the said Colonell , in the name of Levie and passe Moneys , nine Imperiall Dollars for euery head . And to pay the Muster-month according to the Contents of the List , and thence following Monthly ( reckoning 30. dayes to a Moneth , ) to pay vnto him and his Regiment , as certaine pay and wages of their Military seruice , in good and currant Money , as followeth , viz. To the Colonell , 184 Ryxe Dollars . To the Lieutenant , Colonell 80. Ryxe Dollars . To the Sergeant Major , 61. Ryxe Dollars . To the chiefe Quarter-master , 30. Ryxe Dollars . To the two Preachers , each , 18. Ryxe Dollars . To the ( 2 ) Regiment Schults , 30. Ryxe Dollars . To the foure Surgeons , each , 12. Ryxe Dollars . To the 4. Prouost-marshals , each , 12. Ryxe Dollars . To the Clerke of the Regiment , 30. Ryxe Dollars . To the Clerke of the Counsell of warre , 18. Ryxe Dollars . To the Gerichts Webell , or Sergeant of the Court of Warre . 18. Ryxe Dollars . To the 2. Stock Knights , or Beadles , each , 3 Ryxe Dollars . To the Hangman , 7. Ryxe Dollars . Secondly to be giuen Monethly to euery one of each Company . To the Captaine , 61. Ryxe Dollars . To the Lieutenant , 30. Ryxe Dollars . To the Ancient , 30. Ryxe Dollars . To two Sergeants , each , 9. Ryxe Dollars . To the Fuhrer , ( 5 ) Furryer , ( 6 ) Muster Schriber , and the ( 7 ) Rust master , each , 7. Ryxe Dollars . To the Drummers and Pipers , each , 4. Ryxe Dollars . To sixe Corporals , each , 6. Ryxe Dollars . To fifteene ( 8 ) Rot Masters , each , 5. Ryxe Dollars . To 21. inferiour Rot-Masters , each , 4. Ryxe Dollars . To each common-souldiour three & an halfe . Ryxe Dollars . To 4. ( 9 ) Muster boyes , each , 3. Ryxe Dollars . To 14. ( 10. ) Passe volants , each , 3. Ryxe Dollars . But if their seruice requires ( 11 ) Lehnung , we will giue them as a certaine Lehnung euery Moneth , viz. To the Colonell , 69. Ryxe Dollars . To the Lieutenant Col. 32. Ryxe Dollars . To the Sergeant Major , 14. Ryxe Dollars . To the Chiefe Quarter-master , 11. Ryxe Dollars . To the two Preachers , each , 7. Ryxe Dollars . To the Regiment Schultz , 11. Ryxe Dollars . To the foure Surgeons , each , 7. Ryxe Dollars . To the foure Prouosts , each , 7. Ryxe Dollars . To the Clerke of the Regiment , 11 , Ryxe Dollars . To the Clerke of the Counsell of warre . 7. Ryxe Dollars . The Gericht webell , 7. Ryxe Dollars . To the two Stocke Knights , each , 1. & a halfe , Ryxe Dollars . To the hangman , 5 , Ryxe Dollars . And to euery one of each Company as followeth , To the Captaine , 14. Ryxe Dollars . To the Lieutenant and Ancient , each , 11. Ryxe Dollars . To the two Sergeants , each 5. Ryxe Dollars . To the Fuhrer , Furier , Clerke of the Band and Rust-master , each , 4. Ryxe Dollars . To three Drummers and Fifers , each , 2. Ryxe Dollars . To sixe Corporals , each , 3. Ryxe Dollars . To fifteene Rot-maisters , each , 2. Ryxe Dollars . To 21. inferiour Rot-maisters , each , 1. ● / 2 Ryxe Dollars . To foure Muster Boyes , each , 1 , Ryxe Dollars . To foureteene Passe-volants , each , 1. Ryxe Dollars . Moreover , as for their Armes , Weapons , entertainment , and Discharge ; Wee will at all times , ranke and account the said Colonell and his Officers , equall with our old levied Dutch-Soldiers : and if in the continuance of their service , one or other of the said Regiment shall be fairely taken by the Enemy ; or shall happen to be otherwise maymed or disabled ; they shall , according to their seuerall Conditions and carriages , be redeemed by ransome or exchange : and he that shall be so hurt , if he be minded to stay in our Lands ; shall for his lifetime be provided of needfull sustenance : but if he be desirous to depart , we will graciously give our Passe vnto him , and convenient money for his expences . Lastly , when wee shall no further desire their service , and shall graciously discharge them ; wee will fully and compleatly pay vnto the said Colonell , his Officers and Soldiers , their full Arriers and reckonings ; with the addition of halfe a Moneths pay , over and aboue . And if their discharge shall happen to be in Sweden , we shall cause them to be transported in our owne Ships , into Dutch-land . All these Premisses shall be performed vpon Our Royall word , by vertue of this Capitulation . Signed with our hand and Signet , &c. GVSTAVUS ADOLPHVS . The Military termes explained . ( 1 ) THe Regiment-Staffe , consists of such as are necessary people to the Regiment , notwithstanding their office be not to fight : of which the Quarter-master is the first , and the Hangman the last . ( 2 ) The Regiment-Schultz , be the Examiners and Registers of Criminall matters , brought before the Martiall Court. ( 3 ) The Stock-knights , be the Provosts or Perforces servants , that knocke the Irons on and off , and inflict other corporall punishments . ( 4 ) The Fuhrer , is an Assistant to the Antient , that somtimes caries his Colours for him . ( 5 ) The Furryers , be vnder Quarter-masters . They march sometimes with a Halberd , or Partizan . ( 6 ) The Muster-Schreiber , is the Clerke of the Musters . ( 7 ) The Rust-masters , is the Captaine of the Armes , that sees the soldiours keepe and weare their Armes duly . ( 8 ) These 15. Rot-Masters , be Gentlemen of the Company , that haue some ouersight ouer the Rotts . ( 9 ) ( 10 ) The Muster-boyes , be allowed for seruants to the Captaine and chiefe Officers : and so be the Passevolants . ( 11 ) Lehnung , is Lending , in the paiment of the soldiours meanes , for which this is the Kings order . Wheras so much is due to them at the months end ; the King deivding the month into 13. equall parts ; vpon the first , eleuenth , and one and twentieth day of the moneth , payes them a third part of their meanes before-hand as it were : which is called Lendings . The King of Swedens Order for a private Companie . A Compleat Company , ought to be 3. Corporalships of Muskettiers ; 4. Rotts or Files make a Corporalship of Muskettiers ; But of Pikemen , 3. Rotts make a full Corporalship . So that 12. Rotts of Musk ettiers , and 9. Rotts of Pikemen , that is 21. Rots in all , are a compleat Band of men . Whereupon reckoning 6. men to every Rott or File ( for so many , and no more , he marches deepe ) a Compleat companie ought to be 126. men , besides the Officers and Seruants . And if the Company be but weake , there must then be but 2. Corporalships of Muskettiers : and the remainder ought to be all Pikemen . The Order the King of Sweden vseth , in drawing vp a compleat Battaglia : which is halfe a compleat Regiment or Squadron , consisting of 504. Men. A Compleat Battaglia , ought to be 12. Corporalships , that is 32. Rotts of Pikemen : and 8. Corporalships , that is 32. Rotts of Musketiers : which amounts in all to 408. men . So there remaineth still 4. Corporalships , that is , 16. Rotts of Muskettiers which continually march after the body , to be ready vpon all occasions ; eyther to guard the baggage , or for any other Command . Which number of 16. Rotts , being added to the number of 408. men , makes 504. men : which is a Compleat Squadron or halfe Regiment . The Figure of a Battaglia . ●EN's NEVV VVAY , FOR THE DRAVVING VP A Muskettiers . First practised , in these late VVarres of Germanie : Communicated by my Lord Re● The King of Swedens manner of drawing vp a Brigade of Pikes , and Musketiers , explained . LEt the Reader bee first pleased to take notice , that the ranckes of little A'es are seuerall Corporall-ships of Musketiers , consisting of 4. Rotts , each 6. deepe , and the little P'es are three squadrons of Pikemen . Secondly , it is to be knowne : That although euery single Regiment may for a shift , and vpon some kind of seruice , stand for an entyre Brigade : yet because the Regiments , vsually consisting but of 1008. men , at the fullest of the list ; are not in a set battayle strong enough for a Brigade : therefore 2. Regiments commonly are taken in , to the making vp of a strong and compleat Brigade . This foreknowne , the Letters and Arithmeticall figures , either ouer or vnder the seuerall bodies of Pikes and Musketiers , signifie as followeth . A. The place of the Colonels in their place of Command before their owne Regiments . So that A1 . is the first , eldest , or Right-hand Colonell : A 2. the Left-hand Colonel . B. Showes the place of Command for the Lieutenant Colonells . C. The Sergeant-Majors place . D. The Quarter-maister to the Regiment . E. The Captaine-Lieutenant , or Colonell-Captaine . F. The Lieutenant-Colonels , Lieutenant . G. The Sergeant-Majors Lieutenant . H1 . H2 . H3 . H4 . H5 . The seuerall Captaines in their order of Senioritie , or eldership : of which there are but 5. besides the 3. great Officers of the Regiment ; as Colonell ; Lieutenant-Colonels , and Sergeant-Majors ; who also haue Companies in the Regiment , which are commanded by their Lieutenants : The Lieutenant to the Colonell , hauing by the curtesie of Armes , the title of Captaine : whose place is aboue at E. L 1 L 2 L 3 L 4 L 5 The place for the Lieutenants of euery Company● according to the eldership of their Captaines . T 1 T 2 T 3 T 4 T 5 T 6 T 7 T 8 Sergeants of the seuerall Bands , V. The Corporall of the Gentlemen , after their Colours . X. The Sergeants in the Reere of their Pikes . Y. The Furryor for the residue of the Ouertroupes . Z. The Captaine of Armes , behind the Forlorne troupe . R. The Ancients following their Captaines . The former Figure concerning the manner of the Enquartering of every Regiment of Foot , in the Kings Campe or Leaguer explained . ON the head of the Quarter , you at first sight discerne 9. larger Squares ; at eyther end of the Paper marked with the letter A. All which is called the Colonels or the Captaines ground , because there the Colonell lyes , whereas you see the word Colonest written : and the Captaines in their seniority , as you see their Huts or Cabbins marked , each on the head of his owne Company . The number over the Colonels Hutt , showes it to bee 48. foot broad ; that is twice as broad as any of the Captaines cabbins , which you see marked with 24. At eyther end of this row of Squares , you see the number 30. marked : which showes how many foot long , each of these greater Huts is . Now whereas the King of Swedens Discipline is , vsually to have but 8. Companies to a Regiment , so many Huts you see on the top of the Quarter ; 4. on each side of the Colonels . And the reason of the King of Swedens having so few men in a Regiment , as 1008. and so few men in a Company , as 126. ( those 1008. men being devided among 8. Captaines ) is , that hee may both have the more places of preferment , and the more Officers to command his few men . An advantage which other Generals have not : who admit 3000. perchance , into a Regiment , and 200. 250. or 300. into a Captainship . The Rowes of lesser Squares , marked on each side of the paper with the letter B. are the Huts for the Soldiers to lye in . Betweene the Front of which , and the Colonels ground , you see a long voyd space or distance ; which is 20. foot wide , as you see it at each end marked . The vse of it is , for the drawing vp of the Companies , or of some of them , or for the meeting of Souldiers to speake with their Captaines : and for fresher ayre . This space is marked with C. Right vnder the Colonels Hutt you see another void space , as wide as the Colonels Hutt is , and as long as all the Quarter for the Common soldiours is : marked with D. The vse of it is , for the Officers of the Regiment , cōmonly called , the Officers of the Staffe . Such be the Quartermasters of the Regiment , the 2. Regiment-Schults ; the Preachers , Clarke Surgeons ; Prouost-Marshals ; Regiment-Weble , Stock-Knights , Drummer , Hangman , with others : as is to be seene in the Kings Commission for the raising of a Regiment . Of the Quarters for the Common Soldiours , on eyther side of this long void space , these be the proportions . All the little Squares , be Hutts or Cabins of wood . In the longer rowes , marked with the letter M. on the first Hutt , are the Musquettiers lodged ; and in the shorter rowes , marked with P. be the Pikemen lodged ; one row of Musquettiers , and one row of Pikes , make up one compleat Band , or Company of 126. Men. In the Musketiers row , be 24. Huts ; and in the Pikemens , but 18. The reason of which , see in the King of Swedens Order for a priuate Company . Each of these Hutts is 9. foot Square , that is , 3. yards euery way : and whereas one row of Musquetiers , and one row of Pickes , belong to one Company ; these therefore are neerer set together then the rowes of Pikes belonging to seuerall Companies are ; for the Pikes and Musquetiers of the same Company , are parted with a street , but 6. foote wide ; whereas betwixt the Pikes of seuerall companies is a street of 18. foote wide : and betwixt the Musquettiers of seuerall Companies , a street of 12 foote wide . And so you see the seuerall proportions marked . The length of the Row of Pikes , is but 162. foote ; as you see it marked betwixt the 2. first Rowes of their Hutts : and the length of the Musquettiers Row , is 216. foote ; as is marked in the Margent . Cast , now , the distances of Bredth , and they amount to 360. foot : and so broad is the whole Quarter . Below all this , in the Reere or lower end of the Quarter , you have avoyd space of 14. foot of ground , running all the bredth of the Quarter : serving againe for freedome of ayre , &c. This is marked with E. And last of all may you behold another allowance of ground , marked with the letter F. which is for the Marcketenters ; that is , the Market-holders , Chapmen , Victualers , and Sutlers of the Regiment . Adde now , the distances of length together , they come to 300. foot : which is the length of the whole Quarter , the allowance of ground for one entire Regiment . But the chiefe point of the Discipline , is in the number & order of the placing of the Huts , & the men in them . Concerning the number , know , that there be 3. men lodged in every Hutt , aswell Pikes as Musketiers : so that in the 24. Huts of Musketiers of one Company , there be 72. men : and in the 18. Huts of Pikemen of one Company , there bee but 54. men ; which numbers added together , come to 126 ; which is a compleat Band or Company , in the Kings Discipline . These 72. Muskettiers , againe , be devided into 3. Corporalships : and the 54. Pikemen also into 3. Corporalships . Of Muskettiers , 4. Rotts or Files of marching men , goe to one Corporalship : And of Pikemen , there goe but 3. Rotts or Files , to a Corporalship . So that 24. Muskettiers , goe to one Corporalship ; and of Pikes 18. according to the number of eyther of their Cabbins . Whereas againe , the Kings Discipline is , ever to march 6. deepe , or in File : therefore in every 2. Huts , is there one Rot or File of men lodged , which presently know how to put themselves into order . Thus hath every Corporall of Muskettiers , 8. Hutts to looke vnto ; and every Corporall of Pikes , 6. Cabins under him . This certainty and disposing of the numbers , serves much for the private Goverment . This order of lying , in the second place , does as much ●va●le for the resisting of the Enemy . Whereas you see two Rowes of Pikes , and two Rowes of Musketiers still together , with their Cabbindooers opening inward one towards another , this is the vse of it . Suppose the Enemy ( in the night time perchance ) to be falling on vpon the Leaguer or Quar●er , the Alarme being taken and giuen in thereupon , by those that haue the outter Guards , a good distance before euerie Quarter : out step the two Rowes of Pikes into the voyd ●●ace betwixt them : and presently marching out betweene the Captaines Hutts right before them , they are instantly in ●aire order of battell . The Pikes gone , then the two next Rowes of Muskettiers ioyning together , march also out on both sides of their Pikes , where they are ready instantly to flancke them . Thus one Squadron or halfe Regiment issuing out on one side of their Colonels Hutt , and the other halfe on the other , presently draw themselues vp into two compleat Battaglias : who still finde their Colonell and Captaine in the head of the Quarter ( where their Huts are ) ready to conduct them . Thus so soone as the Alarme is giuen in from the outter-Guards , the Souldiers shall be in faire Battaglia , euery man before his owne quarter , vpon which the Enemy falls ; before he can possibly ( march he neuer so fast ) come neere to doe any execution . If you desire to heare how in that huddle and darkenesse , they can possibly find their weapons : know that by the order of standing of them , eue●y man can at first comming most readily clap his hand vpon his owne . To instance in the Pikes , for example . The place where they all stand together , is vpon a thing like a payre of Gallowes at the head of the Quarter , all alongst which they ●eane : So that after any seruice or exercise done abroad , hee that lyes in the Reere of the quarter by comming in first , sets downe his Pike inmost ; and he that comes in last , leaues his outmost , which when he againe goes first out , hee findes formost , and when the last man comes , he findes his owne left : euery man still keeping the same order that was at first appointed : So that the Foreman , the Right-hand man , or the Bringer-vp , is the same euer , and his weapon therefore , euer in the same place . Thus lye the King of Swedens men : in battle-array when they are in bed : in battle-array when they rise vp : and their Armes as ready as themselues ; So that if the Alarme be time enough giuen in , how shall any enemie surprise them ? The following Figure , for the layng of a Campe Royall , with the vsuall Fortifications , explayned . THe former Figure concerning the enquartering of a particular Regiment being already explayned , this in hand , shall need the lesse labour : seeing that euery Regiment or Quarter , hath here the same ground & order , as is before described . Let it now suffice to tell you , what euery Space and Fortification about the whole Campe meanes : and for the vnderstanding of that , we desire you to looke vnto the Letters , that euery of them is marked withall . A Signifies the Parad●-ing place : whither the Souldiers bee in their courses daily called to bee exercised , for the handling of their Armes . B The Kings Maiesties owne Quarter , where himselfe lyes . C The place for the Artillery , and the Generall of it . D The Common market place for the whole Armie . E The Felt-Marshals Quarter . G The place by him for his Guards and Seruants . H The Generall Major of the Army , his quarter . K The place for his Men and Guards . L The seuerall Regiments , to be devided as in the former Figure . M Squadrons , or halfe Regiments . N The Streetes betwixt the seuerall Quarters : each 50. foote voyd . O The space betweene the Front of the Quarters , and the Trench of the Leaguer , being 200. foote wyde : seruing for the drawing vp of the soldiers , & for the Alarme place . P The space betweene the two innermost lines of the Fortification is called the Parapett or Breast-worke . A Trench of earth it is , cast vp for the fortifying of the Leaguer to keepe the Enemy off from the quarters : being commonly fiue or sixe foot high , and some two Roodes ouer , or in thicknesse . Q The Graffe or wet-mo●e vnto the Parapet , which you see full of little pricks : and is vsually as broad as the Parapet . R And whereas you see both Mote and Parapet on each side of the Campe three times led about , making halfe Diamonds as it were ; those bee called halfe-Redoubts , or Ravelins , they are marked with R. S The streight line of Moate and Parapet betwixt any of these two , is called the Curtayne , & is marked with S. T Rights against the sharpe point of any of these halfe Redoubts , you see seuerall passages through the innermost Parapet , which serue for passage to those that are to guard them , & are to fight in them : which passages , are perchance some 50. roods frō one another . They are marked with T. V Outmost of all ▪ betwixt the halfe-Redoubts , you see other like sharpe and pointed workes of Earth , with their Motes also about them : which properly be called Rauelins . They are 2. on each side of the Campe & each of them 20. Roodes distant from one another , and are marked with V. W The faces or sides of them , bee about 15. or 16. Roodes long : & are so made , that a right line may on eytheriside or face be drawne to fall vpon the point , where the halfe-Redoubts & the Curtaines meet . The vse of them , is to guard the 2. Avenues or Gates , which on eyther side of the Leaguer you see to be open for cōmon passages , both through the Parapet & the Mote : ouer which , there must still lye little narrow bridges . These Avenues be marked with W. This is the ordinary Fortification of a Leaguer ; besides which , there be Sconces and other workes builded , according to necessity , & as the nature of the place requireth more or lesse . The Figure for the Fortification of a 〈…〉 Thus much is likewise further to be knowne . That the more Points these Out-workes haue , the stronger is the piece . This of ours , hath but 6. points : and one of 8. points , is stronger then this : one of ten , stronger then that : and one of 12. points , strongest of all : then which , no stronger figure can possibly be deuised . If here you looke for the Gates and Ports to the Towne ; know , that those are to be made thorough the Halfe-Moones ; as you see it marked out in one of them with little Touches or stroakes ; directing your eye out of one worke into another : which Gates are not to goe out streight forward : but Winding and with Nookes , as the Workes be : which shall both be easier to defend by men placed in euery Corner : and shall keepe the enemy from rushing directly forward vpon the Towne . FINIS . THE FAMOVS VICTOrie of Leipsich , now with severall particulars enlarged ; and repeated from the beginning of the Vnion of the K of SVVEDEN and the Duke of SAXONIE : from whence all that haue written of it , doe beginne it . The Reader is desired to looke vpon the two Mappes of the Battell , for the better vnderstanding of the storie . OVI ad pauca respiciunt , de facili pronuntiant , said the wise Historian : They that consider but a few difficulties and objections , are still most readie to deliver their opinion . 'T is so common to be observed , that it may almost be made the Character of a bad Scholler , to be most sudden and peremptorie in determining of the Question . And truely the same Inditement lies against our over-hastie State-Criticks , that at first dash thinke themselues wise enough to direct the actions of a Prince , or to controule the Consulta'es of a Counsell-Table . Let such bee pleased to know , that the resolutions of a State , must like those of Iustice proceede grauely and slowly , and full of Majestie . Hastie Counsells , bring hastie ruines : rarely shall he that hath once erred in the warres , liue to commit such another over-sight . Seldome , againe , is the Inside and Reason of State , turn'd outward towards our vulgar Discoursers . Princes know , that secrecie is the shell of businesse : the tendernesse whereof must not by an over-hastie or over-rough handling bee rasht open , till the preciousnesse of the life within , by a kindly ●●●uritie discloses of it selfe . All this haue I beene bold to say , for that I the last yeare too often ( me thoughts ) both read and over-heard , the Protestant Princes of Germanie to haue beene blamed , by some such judgements as are before described . What does Saxony and Brandenburg all this while , that they joyne not with the King of Sweden ? Others againe ( because they judge it fit ) were as forward on the other side to report , that they were alreadie joyned : and that full 10. Moneths before ever themselues resolved upon joyning . Plainly , the Princes of Germanie ( though they satisfied not these mens expectations ) shewd themselues neither fooles nor cowards , in keeping the same distance both with the Emperor , and the King of Sweden , that they did . Nor hath it fallen out the worse for the King. No man knowes , whither by their apparent making the King stronger , at the first , they should haue more set forward his businesse ; or haue endangered the putting of him backe , by bringing the vnited forces of the whole Empyre at once upon him : whereas he being thus single and secondlesse , insensibly thrived in his designe ; before he was observed by the Emperour , to be more then a weake and a despised enemie . Perchance too , their Defensiue League amongst themselues a musing of the Emperour ; gained more time and advancement to the King of Sweden , then if they had openly at first sided in with him . Besides these priuate reasons therefore , which haue not come so low as to men of my Forme ; these ( me thinkes ) which my simplenesse could alledge for them , might very fayrely excuse them . 1 Their Resolutions in the Dyet of Leypsich were , sincerely to continue their loyalty & obedience towards their Lord the Emperour ; till themselues should for not ayding him , be invaded by him . 2. It had beene no wisedome much sooner to haue joyned with the King , till either he were strong enough to relieue them , or the Emperour so weake , as not to annoy them : neither of which they could yet discover . All the Summer time were the 3. Imperiall Generalls Furstenberg , Altringer , and Fugger , yet in their Countries : nor had the King as yet beaten his way thorough vnto them : for that Tilly still kept in the wind of him , betwixt Pomeren and Saxonie . 3. Had Saxonie by declaring with the King , sooner provokt Tilly to fall vpon him , ( either before the taking of Magdenburg , or after ) never had the Protestants beene able to haue assisted the King of Sweden . 4. If the maine of their objection still lies against the Duke of Saxonie , ( the cheife Engine indeed of all the motion : ) they shall find him to haue beene the lesse too blame , if they consider how strongly he was by the other partie laid at : so wrought hee was by another finenesse , that notwithstanding he had beene earnestly enough sollicited by the King , in time to provide for himselfe , by a seasonable declaring on his side ; had beene foretold , what would one day come of it : yet besides the difficultie that was in it , for him to discover the Toyle he was alreadie gotten into : it had seemed a discourtesie against all the civilities of Courtship , to haue vpon such termes , broken short off with the Emperour . Flatterie and Protestation ( the two Court-Iuglers in ordinarie ) had cast such a mist before the Dukes eyes , that it was not easie for him to discover how the Leger-demain was conveyed against him . The Emperours Ambassadour all this while resident with him , had much courted and smooth'd him vp , that his Highnesse services and endeerments to the Emperour , were too many ever to be forgotten . Flattered vp besides he was with that glorious stile , of being the Pillar of the Empire , and the Achilles of Germanie . And as much plyed with warme clothes by some of his owne Councell he was : who though his servants , were yet the Pensioners of the house of Austria . But for all this , could those of other Nations by broad day-light discerne , that the Elector of Saxonie was likely another day to finde no other favour at the Emperours hands , then what Vlisses , of old , requested of the Giant Polyphemus , to bee the last man that should bee eaten . This error and danger of his owne , the Duke at length ( by the light of his owne Countrey now all on a flame about his eares . ) came to haue the sight of : which with a just indignation he in some high termes represented vnto the Emperors Ambassador , at his finall dismissing him from his Court. Then could he discerne , that the kisse which the Ambassador at parting offered to his hand , was but a Iudas kisse , and so was he bold to call it . Then did he remember also , how little either his owne former intercessions , or those of other Protestant Princes , for a good peace , had hither to beene respected by the Catholikes : and that a many of them had all this while beene of the Duke of Bavaria's opinion , who in the yeare 1620. suffered ( and perchance with applause too ) this following passage , ( and that in publike Oration then made before him , by way of Congratulation for the taking of Prague , and the Proscribing of the Prince Palatine , ) to be put vpon our most peaceable Salomon , our well-meaning Nathaniel , King Iames ; Intercesserat pro Palatino filio , idque Oratorum fuco , magnae Britanniae Rex : quos spernendos esse , optimo exemplo docuit serenitas vestra . For the Palatine his sonne had the King of great Britaine interceeded by some counterfeit pretences of his Ambassadors : which Ambassadors that they ought to bee dispised , your Highnesse hath taught by an excellent example . Thus much ( Isay ) did the Duke of Bavaria not onely suffer to bee audibly pronounced before him , but publikely to be imprinted also : as if they little cared who knew it , so be they had power to maintaine it . The Duke of Saxonie beginning now to bee more apprehensiue of all this , and perceiving at the same time the Generall Tilly to pinch vpon him ; to be already with fire and sword fallen into his Countrey : Sergeant Major Generall Altringer to bee comming against him by the way of Duringen : and Diepenbach the Field-Marshall , to bee advancing out of Silesia ; both intending to joyne with Tilly : away is the Lord Arnheym disp●●ded towards his Majestie of Sweden ; to make humble demaund of his royall assistance . The King now prizing his owne power , and the Dukes need of it , at higher rates then himselfe when he had formerly made proffer of it , would haue beene content to haue afforded it for : delivers these fiue demaunds vnto Arnheym , to be carried to his Maister . 1. That the Elector should consigne over the Towne of Wittenberg into his Majesties hands ; both for his passage and retreat . 2. That he should send his Sonne to remaine for hostage in the Kings Armie . 3. That the Elector should presently advance 3. moneths meanes afore-hand , for the payment of the Kings Armie . 4. That the Dukes false Counsellors should bee delivered to the King , or bee punished by himselfe according to their demerits . 5. That the Elector should engage his Faith and Honour to the King , ever to stand prest to adventure both his life and fortunes , yea and his Electorate it selfe in defence of the Reformed Religion . To see how mens present necessities can prevaile over the stiffenesse of their former resolutions . Hee that would at no hand treat with the King before , now sends him more satisfaction then hee expected . This was the Dukes answer . 1. That not his Towne of Wittenberg alone , but his whole Countrey was from thence-forth at his Majesties devotion . 2. That he would not onely send his Sonne , but himselfe in person would wait vpon his Majesties Armie . 3. As for making the three moneths pay downe vpon the naile ; that he professed himselfe at the instant not able to satisfie his Majestie in : but one moneths meanes hee would presently make tender of ; and securitie for the other two . 4. Were but those false Councellors once named unto him , he would himselfe see condigne punishment inflicted upon them . 5. That he was not ready to expend his fortunes , and what ever els he had ; but to engage his life for the Religion : promising from that time forth , to sticke most closely unto the King. This answere being cheerefully , and with much assurance delivered by the Ambassadour , the King sayth , That hee would trie the Duke , whither he were in good earnest or not . Passing his Army therefore over the Bridge of Wittenberg , and leaving a Garrison of his owne within the Towne : to Dieben he goes to meete the Electors of Saxony and Brandenberg ; as in our other booke wee before told you . There was it in private consultation betwixt these three Princes deliberated ; whither it were best presently to bid the enemie battle , or to make a longer warre of it . The votes were a little devided at the first . The King ( to trie what mettall the Duke was made of ) frames some reasons to draw the warre out into length : against which the Duke makes use of these two Arguments . 1. That it concerned himselfe speedily to fight , that hee might free as soone as might be , his Subjects and Dominions of the enemie . 2. That it also as much concernd the King too : for that the Countrey now halfe taken by the enemie , was not long able to maintaine two such armies . That the Duke sourged to the battle , was not , I suppose , because his courage was more then the Kings ; but because his necessities were more personall , and more pressing . If he sought not , all were lost ; and if hee were overthrowne , all were out lost then : much more honourable besides it was , to dye for his Countrey , in the field , in a braue battle ; then to liue the Emperors Bandite or Almes-man for a while ; and either to die without an Epitaph , or haue that of a coward , branded , rather then engraven upon his Tomb-stone . This hanging off of the Kings , drew , no doubt , the Tyes something the straighter , which he before had upon the Duke : engaged him ( perchance ) into some new promises , and privater obligations . Thus did the wise King finely suffer himselfe to be drawne into the hazard , chiefly upon the opportunity of the Duke : keeping to himselfe the inward contentment that he found , to see Saxony now so forward ; and concealing the reason of warre withall , which privately cald upon him to hasten the encounter , as much as it did Tilly to deferre it : whom these of his owne side ( now the battle is lost ) condemne for fighting . Well the Duke of Saxony that had beene thus forward in the advise , would also be as forward in the enterprise : For I finde him the first man in the field ; which the King was willing to permit also : for besides that it was an honour to the Duke to be the forwardest in fighting for his owne Countrey , the King who ( as the proverb is ) knew well enough how to lead his men ; though he droue not the Saxons before him , yet was he the surer of them by having them thus before him . Much about this time ( as the report goes ) did the Generall Tilly ( out of the fatall bravary of a confident Souldier , and the inevitablenesse of his owne destinie ) invite his owne overthrow , by a Trumpet sent unto the King , with a message to this purpose : That as hee was a braue Cavalier , hee should come and giue him a Battle . This low terme of Cavalier , the Kings heroicall spirit receiving with a just disdaine , ( as it is sayd ) trampled upon the Letter , thus replying withall unto the Trumpet : What! doth your Generall thinke mee worthy of no better a style then of a Cavalier ? I am a King ; and tell him I shall well finde him out . Tilly vpon receit of this message , prepares his Army , as if to accept of a victory , rather then to fight much for it ; and very welcome to his men , was the tidings of a pitcht battle : so confident they were of their owne strength ( which they counted invincible ) and so glad of the oportunity . What sayth the Count of Pappenheym , ( Field marshall unto Tilly , ) when he saw the blood prodigiously dropping from the houses at Hall , where hee then was ; must wee bleed ? will the King of Sweden beare us ? that 's impossible . Proclamation hereupon is through every Quarter of the Leaguer made , that vpon the hearing of certaine warning peeces , every man should repaire to his colours and to his order . Some of Tillyes Councell of warre were of opinion , that having fortified their leaguer , it were best to expect the Swedens falling on vpon it , as they had done them at Sweds and Werben . But the most voices and courages prevailed , that it were more honour to meete the enemie in the field , whom perchance they might take vnprovided . Vpon the fatall 7. of September therefore being Wednesday ; the Generall Tilly with full 44000. braue men , first advances from his Leaguer into the field . The place , was a goodly faire plaine field , ( part whereof had beene ploughed ) about a mile from the Towne of Leipsich . Part of Tillyes Leaguer was neere vnto the common burying place without the Citie walls , vsually in Germany called Gods Acre Some haue affirmed it to haue beene the very same place , where the Emperor Charles the 5th . did heretofore over-throw Maurice then Duke of Saxonie . But this conjecture of theirs , seemes to be contradicted by Sleidan ; who assignes the place of that former victory to be , ad silvam Lochanam , the wood of Lochan : which they of the Germane Nation , affirme to be neerer vnto Hall : 18. or 20. English miles from Leipsich . Vpon this plaine aforesaid , there is a rising ground , a little hill and a wood likewise towards the West : whereabouts ( with a fatall Omen ) the place of execution also is ; as you may perceiue described in the first Mappe . Here had Tilly ( like a prudent Generall that was carefull for all advantages ) at first placed himselfe ; the Hill , besides that it served him commodiosly to plant his Canon vpon ; was very easie withall for him to descend : but very troublesome on the other side , for the Swedes to climbe vp vnto . The wood served him , both to hide his men in at first , and for a retreat afterwards for them , if they should be put vnto it . The watch word for his Army was Sancta Maria ; or as some High Dutch Relations say , Mary the Mother of God. The token to know one another by , was white strings , or ribbands , about their armes and in their helmets : as if they had beene Diademes , and that that day would haue made them all Kings . The vnion being thus made , and the battell concluded vpon , betwixt the Kings Majestie of Sweden , and their Highnesses the Electors of Saxonie and Brandenburg ; the King having first over-viewed the Armies , vpon Tuesday Sept. 6. commaunds a Bid-day , or day of more solemne prayers throughout every Quarter . The devotions ended ; the Army in faire array moved that night from Dieben , ( 4. Dutch miles from Leipsich ) till they came within 2. Dutch miles ( some 6. or 8. English miles ) of the enemie : where putting out good Guards and watches , they for that night rested . That same night had the King a strange dreame , ( a divine one no doubt ) thus . His Majestie thought in his sleepe , that he had his enemie Tilly fast by the haire of the head , which for all his strugling , he would not let goe , vntill Tilly seemed to bite him by the left side . This vpon the successe of the battell was thus interpreted . That the King should haue the vpper hand of his enemie ; and that Tilly should defeate the Duke of Saxonie , who had the left side and hand of the King in the day of battell . The next morning ( being the fatall day Wednesday Sept. 7. ( which the Germane Writers call diem Reginae ) they before day light were vpon their march again . Being come neere to the Village called Scholcka , marked in the Mappe with the letters Ee : they might there discrie the Enemie vpon the advantage of the rising ground , which wee before spake of . Tilly was at first a little deceived by his skowtes and Espialls : who vpon the first discovering of the Saxon forces in the gray morning , had brought him too hastie word , that the Duke of Saxonie was onely then a comming . By 8. or 9. of the clocke had the Imperialists a full view of both the Protestant Armies : and Tilly full well knowing of a troublesome passage they were to haue through the bushes and durt at the foresaid Towne of Scholcka ; thither sent he some lighter Troupes to disturbe them . These Vant-Curriers , besides the skirmishing with which they entertained them ; did by setting fire to certaine traines of Gun-powder , purposely scattered on the ground , seeke by the smoake thereof ( which the winde at that time blew full into the Protestants faces ) to blinde and trouble their putting of themselues into order . But neither did this powder-plot take effect , neither force nor stratagem● could at that time serue their turnes ; for in despight of both these , is the passage gained : which being once made , the Protestants immediately beginne to marshall themselues into that order , which they had before agreed to fight in . Perceiving the Tillians therefore , to present themselues in a mightie large Front ; and the wings of their battell to bee extend●d full 2. English miles in length : they to prevent hembing in , ( as not willing to accept the kindnesse of an Enemie , to bee brooded vnder his goodly wings , he being a bird of another feather ) divide themselues into two Armies . The Duke of Saxonie takes his way towards the left hand , and the King towards the right . The Duke stretched his left wing as long out , as Tilly had done his right ; which was as farre as the Towne of Ietzschlitz , in the Southerne edge of the Mappe marked with Ff : the end of Tillyes right wing being betwixt him and the Village of Schausen , here marked with Gg : His right wing he in like manner also stretched out quite over the high way , till it almost touched with the Kings left wing . The King wheeling more about to the right hand , gat the Village of Podelwitz at his backe , here marked with the letter O. Still as the Armies advanced towards the Enemie , their Ordnance ( the loud musicke of a battell ) went playing on before them . The Dukes Ordnance , are in the Mappe marked with Hh : The Kings smaller field-peices with P : And his Demie-Canon with Q : which were commodiously planted before every Division . The Armie of the Catholike-Leaguers having by a warning peece beene drawne together , before the standing Campe neere Leipsich ; were after halfe an houres pause vpon the place , faire and softly caused to advance into the open field . Passing therefore beyond the Villages of Lindenthal , ( usually called Linckell ) in the right-hand vpper corner of the Map , marked with B : And little Wiederwitz marked with C : And great Wiederwitz marked with D : And Breitenfield marked with A : From which last Towne some more light horse Troupes being sent abroad for intelligence , the whole Armie fairely followed to the little wood marked with E : and the Gallowes marked with F : Here Tilly making a stand had word brought him , that both the King and Duke were alreadie gotten over the durtie passage , and were in divided Armies , both vpon their march towards him . Tilly hearing of this newes ; Now fellow Souldiers ( sayes he ) wee must looke for blowes . Resolving therefore to keepe the advantage of that higher ground to fight vpon ; hee first of all in severall places causes his Ordnance to bee planted , which are here marked with G : disposing in the next place of the order of his battell . Making choice therefore of the old forme of fighting in great square Bodies , ( of which the Mappe shewes you the mightie Fronts onely ; so much , namely , as at the joyning of the battel 's presented it selfe vnto the Swedens view : ) he thus marshalls his formidable forces . The whole Armie he divides into three vsuall parts , the maine Battell namely , and the two wings . The right wing was commended vnto Eggon Count of Furstenberg , with those conquering Italian Troupes ; which since their comming out of Italie , had brought the Circles of Schwaben and Franconia vnder contribution . This right wing is marked with L : and by Furstenberg himselfe , stands the letter M : The left wing , consisting most of the Germane Nation , was commaunded by the Count of Pappenheym ; hee whose memorie is yet so deere vnto those of Magdenburg . This wing is knowne by the letter H : and Pappenheyms selfe by the letter I : Vpon this wing was the flower of the Horse placed : because they were to confront the King of Sweden himselfe ; with whom they supposed , would come the bravest Souldiers of the Armie . The maine Battell or middle-ward was led by the gallant Tilly himselfe ; wherein were his old Wallons and Burgundians , and braver Germane Troupes . These were the credit and strength of his foot-forces . You may know Tillies owne place , by the letter K : set over his head , neere the high wayes side , about the middle of the Mappe . And in this array stood this ( by themselues supposed ) Invincible Armie , expressing a great deale of desire to be at it . The King of Sweden vpon the first full view of the Imperiall Armie , ( now within a league of him : ) shewing them vnto his owne men , rides from Regiment to Regiment , and from rancke to rancke , with a loud voice asking of his Souldiers ; Come on , Comrades , will you fight to day for the name of Iesus Christ ! This question was by the whole Armie presently answered with the Eccho of this joyfull acclamation , Vivat Gustavus Adolphus , vive , vive , vive . The King observing the braue resolution of his Souldiers , calls immediately a Trumpet vnto him : to whom he openly delivering a Letter , alowd commaunded him to carrie it vnto the Generall Tilly. This Letter having beene that morning written in the Field , had the King communicated the Contents of , vnto his great Officers : which were ; That he desired to see the Generall Tilly in the Feild ; and to that purpose he now attended for him . Tilly vpon receipt of this Letter , bad the Trumpet to assure the King his Maister , that he for his part had never refused to fight with him ; that he would now meete him halfe way : and that the King well knew where to finde him . These two last passages concerning the Kings speech vnto his Armie , and his Letter vnto Tilly ; are written by Chaimaries a French Captaine , that day serving the King of Sweden . Now began the King to dispose of the array of his Army . Those 18. or 20000. men which he led along with him ; he devides , like his enemy , into three parts : and each of these againe into the Vantguard and the Arrierguard . The Van or Fore-ward of the Right wing , marked with the letter R , his Majesties selfe commaunded : whose place in the Battell you may perceiue by the Letter S. Here were the bravest and best armed Horsemen : and these well lyned with Muskettiers , and guarded with some peices of Ordnance also before them . The proportion of the Muskettiers that lyned the Horsemen , was about 100 , to 8 troupes of Horse , sayth Chaimaries , one with another . The Reere or Hinder-ward of the same Right wing , marked with the Letter Z ; was committed vnto Sir Iohn Bannier , Generall of the Foote : by whom stand the Letters A a. The left wing , marked with X , was led by the braue Gustavus Horne , Feild-Marshall vnto his Majestie : whom you may finde out by the Letter Y. The Arrier-guard of the same wing was left vnto Colonell Hall : whom you may see at the Letters D d. His troupes were those three Horse-Regiments which you see vnder him ; marked with the numbers 87 , 88 , 89. The Van of the maine Battell or middle-ward , whose character is the Letter T , was committed vnto the sober and valiant Gentleman , the Baron Dyvell : whose place is by the Letter V. This Van consisted of Foote altogether : which being divided into foure Brigades of Pikes and Muskettiers , were ordered by * Acko , Oxenstiern , Erick Hand , and Winkell , all Colonells . Before this part , you see the Ordnance placed , and immediately behinde it ( for the greater strength ) are there three Divisions of Scottish Muskettiers placed ; mingled among twice fiue troupes of Horse , of the Kings owne Guards . The Reere of the same maine Battell knowne by the Letters B b : consisting of three Brigades of Foote , was committed vnto the well tryed Sir Iohn Hepburne , ( commonly called Hebron : ) who fought in person in the middlemost of those three Brigades : and is to be found at the Letters C c. The Brigade on the right hand , was led by the yong Count of Turne : and that on the left hand , by Colonell Vitzthimb , a braue Souldier . These three Brigades , ( wherein some English and many Scots were ) were accounted among the best and surest men of the Army : and called The Reserue of the Battell . Behinde these , are two halfe Regiments of Horse , of fiue troupes apeice ; commaunded by Colonell Schaffman , and Col. Cochtitsky . And this was the Kings admirable order of Embatteling : which you shall much the better please your selfe in the reading of ; if you will take the paines but to looke for every thing in the Mappe , as you goe along . A new kinde of Marshalling was this vnto Tilly , which as much helped to beate him , as the valour of the men did , that fought in it . Every part of it , consisted of severall Maniples and small Bodyes of men : of which if any one were overthrowne , there was nothing so much hurt done , as when one of Tillyes greater Battaglions were broken : and they might much easier , ( by reason of the nimblenesse of their motion , and the small space of ground which they tooke vp to moue in ) be supplyed by one another . And if the thinnesse of the Files ( as being never aboue six deepe ) were not able ( t is true ) to beare off any great shock or impression ; yet by bringing , by that meanes , more hands to fight at once , then the enemies order possibly could doe ; they were able on the sudden to doe the more execution . Vpon the sight of it in the Mappe , you will r●●dily make this judgement : That one part so fences , so backs , so flancks one another : is so readie to second , to relieue one another : so apt , eyther to send out succours ; or to receiue into their hinder-wards or rancks , any of their former fellowes that shall happen to be over-layd : that the whole Army lookes like some impregnable Citie , with its Bastiles , its Towers , its Bulwarks , and severall Retreates about it . So that well may the men be killd ; but very hardly shall the whole order be rowted . And of this we haue experience in this Battle : where there was not ( that I can finde ) any one Regiment put to flight , but Collenbachs Horse onely . The lesse marvaile then it is if God with vs , and this order of Embatteling , invented by this new ( but royall ) Captaine : gaue so full an overthrow to the eldest & best Generall of the world . And yet hath the King more of these Formes of Battell invented by himselfe : every one to fit the enemy , the ground , and the occasion . The Duke of Saxonies Army consisting of 14000. men , and no more , as I am since enformed , ( the two Regiments of the Count of Solmes , and the Baron Hoftkirck being sent * away : ) was also divided into the Battell & the two wings . The Body or maine Battell , was directed by his Highnesse the Duke himselfe : whose place you know by the Letters K k. Before him stand his great Ordnance ; marked with H h. The right wing was led by the valiant Lord Iohn George Arnheym ; whose place you may see at the Letters M m. The left wing is to be knowne by the Letters I i : but who commanded there , I finde not expressed . Perchance it might be eyther Bindhauff , Sergeant Major Generall to the Duke ; or Swalbach , that day Generall of the Ordnance : for these two were the greatest Officers of the Feild , next vnto Arnheym the Felt-Marshall . And this was the Saxons order : being the ancient and vsuall manner of Embatteling . What the severall Numbers , Letters , and Arithmeticall figures in both Mappes meane ; wee shall anone tell you , after the description of the victory . The Watch-word for both these Protestant Armyes , was , GOT MIT VNS , God with vs : and their Tokens , Greene Branches in their hattes or helmets ; with which ere night their browes were crowned , as with victorious Lawrells . Advancing in this equipage into the place of Battell ; vpon the sayd Plaine , which Tilly had fayrey left for them : behold an Omen , which a Romane Augur would haue esteemed for a most fortunate abodement . Vpon that emptie place of ground whereon the King was to fight , there sate a flocke of birds ( which had indeede beene observed there some dayes before , by the Country-men ; and to haue fought there too , with another flock , then beatten away by them ) which birds being sprung by the Kings Vantcurryers , tooke their flight directly towards Tillyes Armie : and there fetching a circle about ( and that also would the Romanes haue accounted for a happie presage ) they turned againe towards the Kings Armie : as who would say , we went to fetch you victory . The Duke of Saxony had another good encouragement to his Army also : a milke-white Doue , namely , hovering very lowe , and almost sitting vpon a Cornet or Horsemans Ensigne : which also setcht a circuite afterwards , about the Dukes Army . But the King had a better Augury on his side , then a flight of birds : His Motto or Watch-word , God with vs : and that which the Romane Generall sometimes preferred before the birds , Romano milite dignus , Ensis adest augur : his valour ▪ namely , and his Sword. Being now readie to come vnto the shock , Army to Army ; some strugling there was at first for the winde : which then blowing from the West , was full in the Imperialists backe , and the Protestants faces . This advantage the King being desirous to recover , and the enemy as eager to keepe , and both sides wheeling about for that purpose ; not onely the Horsemen had some Skirmishes together , but the Foote also came to push of Pike . In this heaving and shoving too and againe , the King with some part of his right wing wheeling about from O towards A ; that is , from the village of Podelwitz , towards Breitenfeild ; edging still along to recover some poynt of the West : had with much adoe gotten vp the hill , something neerer towards the little wood , where part of Pappenheyms men lay : who in striving to keepe the winde , was forced to come vnder the commaund of the Kings Ordnance . The Imperialists every where had very commodiously also planted some peices of Canon vpon the hills-side : which made it a desperate peice of service for the Swedes , directly in the enemies faces , to ascend ; yea , the higher ground it selfe was something troublesome to mount also : which they made the lesse hast to doe , because they were not fully yet in order . The Fight was about twelue a clock begunne with their great Ordnance . Tilly on his side gaue fire to the first three peices : which did little or no hurt vnto the Swedens : and the King ( as his manner is ) put his Linstock to the two first peices : which notwithstanding it was done at something a farre distance , and therefore laught at by the enemy , as if the Royall Canonier durst haue come no neerer : yet ( as the Kings owne Printed Relation sayes , ) they vndoubtedly hit their marke . Tilly from his Battell playd hard vpon the King , with three halfe Curtoes or halfe Canons especially : which were againe answered with as much fury . The hideous roare of the Canon on both sides , made the very earth to tremble ; and continuing for two houres together , made many a braue man to groane his last . The Imperialists shot diverse artificiall fire-workes , and Granadoes also ; whereof some being old , and their touch-holes rustie , did not breake in the fail : so that having done no hurt , they were taken vp whole afterwards . Tillyes Ordnance ( whereof he had some very great peices ) did most hurt vpon the Kings left wing , where Gustavus Horne commaunded . The thunder of the Canon about two a clocke gaue quite over . At which time the Count of Pappenheym with the Horse of his left wing , giues the first charge vpon the Kings right wing . The Duke Adolphus of Holsteyn was the first that seconded the Horse , with his Regiment of Foote : who , whilest together with the Horse , he wheeled too hastily about to recover the whole advantage of the wind from the King , ( one poynt whereof the King had with much adoe gained : ) both Horse and Foote were so farre advanced before their fellowes , that they were even parted from the rest of their left wing . These having too rashly engaged themselues by the eares with the Kings Horse , found themselues so galled by the Muskettiers , with which the Kings Horse-troupes were lyned , ( which they there little looked for : by reason the Muskettiers being our-commanded men could not at first be discerned , because they had no Colours with them ) that they were quickly made to get them further off . Traversing thereupon their ground about to the left hand ; and thrusting in betwixt the Kings right wing , and the maine Battell ; they there fell fowle vpon the Reere of the Kings right wing , where the Generall Bannier commaunded . After them , the King immediately sent some able troupes ; which both vtterly separated them from the rest of their fellowes , and cloased them in withall : so that betwixt them and Bannier ; they were ( as the Baron of Cronenberg writes ) vtterly cut in peices . The Duke of Holsteyn receiving a shot in the knee , was at that instant taken prisoner : of which wound he within few dayes after , dyed at Eilenburg . The rest of Pappenheyms Foote being thus deprived of the most of their Horse , and not succoured time enough by Tilly with his Battell ; was with the lesse trouble afterward defeated by the Kings Right wing . Here was Pappenheyms selfe wounded ; made to forsake the Feild , and to leaue all his Ordnance behinde him . The King in the beginning of the fight perceiving the enemy to charge very hardly upon his men ; alighting ( as Dan. Heinsius in his Panegyrick affirmes ) from his horse ; prayes vpon his bended knees vnto God for the victory : imitating herein the godly Emperour Theodosius , who did as much in a day of Battell . The Generall Tilly perceiving it to goe hard with his left wing , drawes with his Battell from about the little Wood ; and downe the hill he comes . With him was the chiefe strength of the Foote ; old Souldiers the most of them : though never so well beaten Souldiers , as that day they were . Sixteen braue Regiments there were of them ; and those divided into foure great Spanish Brigades ; their Horsemen also , on both sides , proudly prancing vpon their flancks . Right opposite vnto him , was Gustavus Horne with his left wing : vpon him therefore Generall Tilly instantly sets ; vpon him he twice or thrice charges with great bravery : which charges , Horne with as much resolution both endures & returnes . Tilly at length finding himselfe shrewdly rubbed thereabouts with the lyning of the Swedish Horse-troupes , and some smaller Drakes and Feild-peices withall : beginnes on the sudden to turne his whole order ; so that leaving a part of his Battell of Foote , and the most of his Horse to hold Gustavus Horne play : he converts all his fury vpon the Duke of Saxony . With Tilly and his Battell , did the Count of Furstenberg at the same time peice in , with his left wing also : so that all the Duke of Saxonies Armie ( excepting some few of Arnheyms in the Right wing , which stood next vnto the Swedens left wing : ) were at once engaged . Two or three Charges the Saxons endured well enough ; but the westerly Winde carrying the smoake & dust full into their eyes , and Tillyes weightie bodies of his Spanish Brigades , falling too heavily vpon the new-levyed Saxons : and vpon the Dukes owne Guards especially ( amongst which himselfe fought ) that not able longer to endure the fury of the old Wallons , Germanes , and Burgundians ; they beginne to giue ground a little at the first : and to run quite away a little after . Furstenberg in like manner prest so hard vpon the Dukes left wing ; that they presently followed the example of their Countreymen ; and distrusting their Armes , committed themselues as fast as could be vnto their heeles . Steynau a Saxon-Colonell of a Horse-Regiment , was with foure Cornets there taken prisoner by Furstenberg , who at last when his keepers beganne to be overthrowne , apprehending the presentnesse of the advantage brake loose , and assisted those of his owne side . And here was the Lord Bindauff Sergeant-Major Generall vnto the Duke of Saxony slaine , before the Baron of Cronenbergs Regiment : as that Baron writeth . Thus the most of the Saxon Foote , and many of their Horse , were either slaine , taken prisoners , or fled the Feild : leaving all their fayre Ordnance to the mercy of the enemy : who presently after , beganne to turne those Peices vpon the Swedens . But as if it had not beene shame enough , thus fowly to haue left the Feild ; they were no sooner out of the reach of the enemy , but they fell to pillage their owne Wagons by the way : that so they might at least seeme to be Conquerours ; in carrying home the Spoyles of the warres , though not of their enemies . The Imperialists now seeing the Saxons fleeing , cry , Victoria , victoria , follow , fellow , follow : but the old Lad their Generall quickly countermaunded that , saying , Let them goe , wee shall overtake them time enough : but let vs beate the Swedes too , and then all Germany is our owne . But so good was this newes , that some Posts are presently dispeeded away towards the Emperour at Vienna , with the most welcome tydings of Victory : Some Cornets of the Saxons being there shewed , and some scornefull and disgracefull words among , being added against the Duke of Saxony . The most of the Saxons being thus rowted ; Arnheym ( as t is sayd ) still made good the place . With him , were the best of the Dukes Horse ; and the best of them too , the Dukes own Horse-guards , that day commaunded by Leiftenant-Colonell Tauben , a valiant Gentleman . Eight troupes he had besides , of Duke William of Saxon-Altenburg : together with some of the Countrey-Gentlemens , and of his owne . The most of these ( as I sayd ) had Tilly slipt by , with a touch onely vpon them . Hereabouts fell there out a prettie encounter , worthy not to be overpassed . Thus ▪ A gallant Imperiall Cavalier perceiving a Saxon , Rit-maister or Captaine of a troupe of Horse , to behaue himselfe brauely in the head of his troupes ; presently putting spurres vnto his Horse and ryding vp vnto him , bends his Pistoll vpon him ; and engages him in a single combate . The Saxon would not giue it off neyther : but there their Horses being shot vnder them , too it on foote they goe with sword and pistoll . Both ( to be briefe ) are there slaine ; and both , ( as their destinies directed it ) fell downe dead together , one vpon another : and Death , who having beene at so many Duells , knowing himselfe now able enough to judge who had best done ; gaue the honour of it vnto the Saxon-Champion , by laying him vppermost in the fall . And there still lay he vpon his enemy ; as if he meant to follow him into the next world , and to fight with him there too : and even the pangs of death fluttering their armes about , and their dying pulses punching one at another ; made that seeme like another combate . The losse of bloud having also made their faces look pale ; that colour of anger made a shew , as if their vnappeased spirits had beene yet at it . While Tilly and Furstenberg were in action with the Saxons , those Horse which he ( as hath beene sayd ) left in fight with Gustavus Horne ; came not so victoriously off from the Swedes , as their Generall had done from the Saxons . This action , Gustavus Horne himselfe , thus writes of . All their Horse ( sayth he ) fell vpon my left wing ; who were soone dispersed and put to flight : and contrarily the Duke of Saxonies Foote , almost left the Feild . Whilest yet the enemy pursued the Saxons , our left wing charged into their flanck , and vpon their two troupes of Reserue : and in this posture we fought a long time , and lost many of our Horse . But finally after I had soundly charged the enemies Battell with that Regiment of the Gothish Horse , which his Majestie sent me for assistance : together with the commaunded Muskettiers which had beene placed by the King in the left wing : the enemy beganne to grow thinne and to fall away ; whereupon their Battayle presently broke ; being all put to flight , excepting foure Regiments : who by reason of the smoake and dust were so shadowed from our sight , that they saved themselues . Thus farre this conquering penne writeth . Those that Horne thus overthrew ; were one or two perchance , of those foure great Brigades belonging to Tillyes maine Battayle . So that there yet remaines the rest of them which were peiced in with Furstenbergs left wing ; whom we are next to enquire after . The Earle of Furstenberg having sorely raked the Saxons , and charged quite thorough them ; was with his owne Regiment thus in the heate of bloud and valour , quite parted from the rest of his owne wing . Supposing therefore his dayes worke to be done with the Saxons , whom the rest of his men had put to flight : he with his owne Regiment of foote , flyes amaine vpon the Swedens againe . It was the Reere of the left wing , which was then next before him , that he now chanced vpon . There did Colonell Hall , a braue Gentleman Command . Hall having there a Regiment of twelue troupes of his owne Horse ( whose place in the Mappe is at 88. ) Charges ( sayes Chaimaries ; that was one of his Captaines in another Foote . Regiment that Hall had ) into the Imperiall Foote ; and with not much labour , cut them all in peices . And here , I suppose , it might be , that the Count of Furstenberg was wounded : whence being carryed off sorely spoyled , he was reported to haue beene slaine : but of that , we are otherwise since enformed . Nor did Colonell Hall come off clearely with his victorie ; for by default of his brest-plate ( which was not of full proofe ) he was slaine by a Musket-Bullet vpon the place . It seemes that Hall had followed Furstenberg , even vnto the poynt of the left wing of the Kings Armie : because that Chaimaries presently subjoynes , That his Colonell ( Hall ) was seperated in this fight from the rest of the Army ; excepting from the braue Cavalier Colonel Collenbach ; with whom ( sayth he ) I was . Now Collenbachs place in the Battell , the Mappe shewes to be in the end of the left wing : where he hath fiue troupes of Horse , at the number 57. and fiue more , at the number 59 : So that Chaimaries place must needs be at the number 58 : where he was one of those Foote-Captaines that led those 360. Muskettiers of Halls men , which at that time lyned Collenbachs Horse , which were 800. in number : in which very place , Chaimaries sets himselfe , in a Mappe of the Battell drawne by his owne hand ; which came over with his Letter . This enquirie helpes vs to know , whereabouts the chiefe of the Encounter at that time was : wherein you may satisfie your selfe , by looking into the Mappe . No sooner were Furstenbergs Foote defeated ; but 7000. or 8000. of those Imperialists that had discomfited the Saxons ; were discovered vpon the place where the Saxons had beene lately Marshalled . The dust and smoake were so great , that they were vpon Collenbach ere he was aware : and yet as neere him as they were , not being able to discerne their Colours ; he knew not whether they were friends or foes . The same doubt possesses the Imperialists also ; who being so neere Collenbach , never offered so much as to charge him : imagining , perchance , that he might be some of their owne maine Battaile , which Gustavus Horne had thereabouts of late defeated . At last ( sayes Chaimaries ) my minde gaue me that they were enemies ; yea I told Collenbach that they were not our men . And by this time had the enemy disc●rned vs too : whereupon turning two peices of Ordnance vpon vs , which they had taken from the Duke of Saxony ; they let flie amongst vs. Iust at this time came the King ryding vp vnto vs , crying to Collenbach , Charge , man , a Gods name : whereupon his Majesties owne selfe led vs on against the enemy ; saying , That he must finish the worke that wee had begunne : Collenbach thereupon advancing , ( and the King going away to looke to other places ) is presently encountred with ten Cornets of Horse , who at the first or second Charge , slew all his Officers and Cornets , that commaunded before foure of his troupes upon the right hand of his Regiment : yea the Colonell Collenbach himselfe was there shot dead vpon the place ; all his Horse of the foure troupes aforesayd , fleeing thereupon . The Imperialists who had the smoake in their eyes , discerned them not : but I ( sayes Chaimaries ) discerning the enemy , commaunded all my Muskettiers to giue fire at once vpon them . They thereupon wheeling about to the left hand , were entertained by the other foure Cornets of Collenbachs Regiment : who gaue them so couragious a Charge , that they draue them even to the gates of Leipsich . Thus much writes Chaimaries of the actions of that part of the Battell , where himselfe served . The King of Sweden having ( as hath beene sayd ) set on Collenbach ; goes , ( like a noble Generall , who thinkes it his office to see to all ) to visite his three Brigades of Reserue in the Reere of the maine Battayle ; where the valiant Hebron commaunded . Bringing therefore some 100. or more of the better sort of prisoners , which himselfe with the right wing had before taken ▪ he for the encouragement of his men , makes a shew of them ; still crying * Allegremente as he rode along : vive , cry the Souldiers . At which cheerefulnesse of his men the King very heartily laughing ; led them on towards those 7. or 8000. of the enemy , before mentioned ; not making a stand , vntill he came within halfe Musket of them . These were part of those men , who , as I sayd , had defeated the Duke of Saxony . Towards whom the King now ryding very neere ; comes backe vnto his men with newes , That he saw the Burgundian Crosse . Sending therefore the Baron Dyvell vnto Sir Iohn Hebron to commaund him to fall on with his three Brigades of Reserue ; himselfe hasts away to the neerest part of the maine Battaile , where Colonell Winckle with the Bl●w Regiment stood , to send him to ayde Hebron also . Scarcely had this braue Baron Dyvell delivered the Kings message ; but he was shot starke dead , when he was gone a little to the right hand , even before Hebrons eyes , and feete , as it were . Vpon this command of the King , Sir Iohn Hebron with the middlemost of the three Brigades , and Colonell Vitzthimb with his other on the left hand ; moved forward towards the enemy . But the young Count of Turne , who had the third and right hand Brigade ( which was the furthest from the danger ) he ( as I am enformed ) stirred not . Whether he misunderstood the message , or what els should be the reason of it , I know not . Thus much onely can I enforme my Reader ; that he is not sonne to the braue old Bohemian Count of Turne , nor like vnto him . On the right hand of Sir Iohn Hebrons Brigade , was the valourous Scottish Colonell Lumsdell : who with the Lord Reayes men , and his owne , helpt to make up Hebrons Brigade complete : the most of the other part of it ( of Sir Iohns owne Regiment ) being of the Germane Nation . On the right hand of Lumsdell againe , had the King caused Sir Iames Ramsey with his chosen or outcommaunded Muskettiers , also to fall on . The first of Lumsdells Muskettiers , were led on by his Lieutenant Colonell Muschamp , our daring and valiant Countryman : who with much courtesie related this whole passage , thus vnto mee . First ( sayth he ) giving fire vnto three little Feild-peices that I had before me , I suffered not my Muskettiers to giue their volleyes , till I came within Pistoll-shot of the enemy : at which time I gaue order to the three first rancks to discharge at once ; and after them the other three : which done , we fell pell mell into their rancks , knocking them downe with the stocke of the Musket , and our swords . The enemy , notwithstanding wee were alreadie within their ranckes , gaue vs two or three Salvees with their Muskets : and at our first falling on , foure gallant troupes of Curiassiers advancing themselues before their owne foote , and comming close vp to the head of our Pikes ; at one volley or two of their Pistolls , shot all the Scottish Ancients dead vpon the place ; So that strange it was to see , how so many Colours fell at one instant into the feild . And our men , I thinke , payd theirs as wel● home againe . A braue Commaunder of theirs , all in scarlet and gold-lace there was right before vs ; whom we might discerne to lay on vpon his owne mens pates and shoulders ; to cut and slash divers of them with his sword , because they would not come on vpon vs. This Gentleman maintained the fight a full houre , and more , against vs ; but he being slaine , wee might perceiue their Pikes and Colours to topple downe , to tumble and fall crosse one over another : whereupon all his men beginning to flee , wee had the pursuite of them , even vntill the night parted vs. Few of the Imperiall Officers and Commanders escaped either killing or spoyling ; as one Captaine Onyon an English-man ( who had the leading that day of 1000. Muskettiers on the Emperours side , ) affirmed . Onyon himselfe was thrice shot the same day ; taken and carried prisoner into Leipsich : where he afterwards related this vnto Lieutenant Colonell Muschamp : to which Lieutenant-Colonels courtesie for my vnderstanding of this part of the service of the day , ( wherein himselfe was a principall Leader ) the Readers are beholding . Sir Iohn Hepburn , Sir Iames Ramsey , Colonell Vitzthimb , and Colonell Lumsdell with their foote ; and the Bohemian Colonells Schaffman and Cochtitsky with their horse ; all wheeling about in manner of an halfe moone , ( as the second Mappe shewes you , ) so well at the same time plyed their businesse ; charged with so much bravery and resolution at first ; and maintained the fight with so much courage and manhood to the last ; that in this part also , though the Imperialists behaved themselues right valiantly ; yet were they forced to yeeld vnto the fortune of the day , as in other places of the field , their fellowes had done before them . For at this time , the Lord Arnheym with his Saxon-horse fell so resolutely on vpon their Reere , and the Scottish and Germane foote , vpon their Van ; and those other troupes which the King sent in from the left wing and maine Battayle , vpon their flanck : that the remainder of Tillyes great Spanish Brigades , and of Furstenbergs left wing , were gotten into a Toyle , as it were ; and so jumbled and jolled together , that wanting roome to fight and order themselues to their best advantage in ; they were miserably cut in peices , put to as great a slaughter themselues , as they before had made among the Saxons . Nor was there a greater fell of men , any wherethat day made throughout the Armie , nor any peice of the service , better on both sides maintained . And here ( I suppose ) was that famous stratagem put in practise by the Muskettiers ; who all on the sudden doubling of their rancks , making their Files then but three deepe : and the first ranck , falling vpon their knees , the second stooping forward , and the third standing vpright ; and all giving fire together ▪ they powred so much leade in at once amongst the enemies , that their rancks were much broken by it * . Arnheym on the other side , with his Saxon-horse , did much execution vpon the enemies foote : who had few or no Horse at this time and in this place left , to oppose against him . And here by all probabilitie it was , that the Generall Tilly received his wounds : and was supposed ( though vnknowne ) to haue been prisoner for a while vnto the Kings Armie . But this I cannot affirme . Among other Commanders of the Imperialists that fought at this time , in this very place ; these three I finde particular mention of . The Earle of Schomberg , that day Generall of the Ordnance ; the Baron of Cronenberg , and the Lord of Baumgarten : so that these surely , were none of the meanest troupes , that were led by such honourable personages . Something also of what was here done by the Imperialists ; we may learne by the sayd valiant Baron of Cronenbergs Letter . In foure houres ( sayth Cronenberg ) I charged the enemy foure times with my Regiment : judge you whether we were not at hot service , in so much that I verily beleeved that I had defeated my enemy , and that the victory was ours : I not knowing that our left wing was so miserably defeated . And this mistake was by reason of the great smoake ; for we could not possibly see aboue foure paces before vs. The enemy had possessed themselues of the place whereon our left wing was defeated : I then went vp into the very face of them , even in that quarter where they brought many fresh Cornets of Horse , and some Regiments of foote to charge me . The whole Armie doth know , yea and our Generall himselfe will witnesse it , that but for me , our Generall had beene lost : whom I perceiving grievously hurt , carryed safely off in despight of all the enemies . There was a Duke of Saxony that day serving on the Emperours side , who behaved himselfe like a Lyon : who when all was lost , came with our Generall , and two or three Horsemen onely in his company , into my Regiment , I being then in full battell . Thus much writes the Baron of himselfe , modestly : for from other hands wee haue also received it , how that when Rodolph Maximilian Duke of Saxon-Lawenburg , had by his valour and hardinesse rescued and fetcht off his Generall ; that the valiant Cronenberg carried them both out of the feild , in the middest of his owne , now flying troupes . Thus by knowing of Cronenbergs place ; we finde where the Generall Tilly at this time was : and that it was Sir Iohn Hebron that overthrew him . For this valour and faithfulnesse to their Generall , was the Baron Cronenberg much honored : and the Duke afterwards entrusted with the keeping of the key of Bavaria ; the Towne of Donawaert I meane : from whence the King of Sweden did of late dayes beate him . The King having set on Sir Iohn Hebron vpon Tilly ; and returned by this time to his owne Right wing ; presently advances forward with that towards the wood vpon the hill , which Tilly had before appoynted for the Retreate of his men : because that hereabouts some Regiments had all this while stayed , and others , that had beene rowted in other places , had hitherto resorted ; here to r'allee and conjoyne themselues together againe . To conjoyne themselues together I say : for whereas I finde foure of these Regiments now gotten about the Wood , to be those of Goies , Blanckhart , Chesui , Balderon and Diderichsteyn , ( which last two made vp one Regiment : ) any man may by the numbers in the Mappe perceiue , that these foure were placed very farre asunder in the beginning of the Battell : even as farre as the numbers 8 , 12 , 15 , and 19 , are one from another . And this is an argument of the great confusion they had beene put vnto in the battell ; as others likewise had beene in the former fight , which Tillies selfe had made : where Baumgartens Regiment which had beene at first marshalled neere the very end of the left wing , at the number 4 ; was now conjoyned with Schomberg and Cronenberg , whose first place was in the further end of the right wing , at the numbers 26 , and 27 : and both these from the ends of both wings , conjoyned with Tilly , in the middleward or mayn-battayle . But to the story . The King now-in person setting vpon these new revnited forces , with such courage and successe charges in vpon them ; that at the first onset cutting in peices those troups that had the guard of the Ordnance , and then turning the Canon vpon the residue : he had the slaughter of a great many of them ; and the rowting of as many more . Yet all fled not : for the Goiesish , Blanckhartish , Chesuish , and Balderonish Regiments , before mentioned ; stood to their Armes brauely . Old Lads they were , and experienced Souldiers too ; such as feared not an enemy with an iron face , and that cared not for a halfepenny chop in their owne flesh . These , to their great prayse ( as the Kings owne description of the Battell sayes ) made good the wood for a long time against his Majestie , killd him a many of braue fellowes . Nor would they budge a foote ; for notwithstanding they were now desperate and out of hope to be eyther seconded or fetcht off , ( all their Armie being by this time overthrowne , and they knwoing of it ) yet did they fight it out almost to the last man : a few of them onely ( whom it had beene pittie to haue killed ) retrying themselues when no more could be done ; vnder the benefit of a mixed Cloud , of smoake , and dust , and darkenesse . For by this time it was neere vpon seaven a clocke at night : by which houre the Imperiall Army every where was altogether in disorder , flight , and confusion . Thus after fiue houres hard fight , the victory fell vnto his Majestie of Sweden : whose Horsemen so long continued the chase ; vntill the darknesse made it dangerous to pursue the enemy any further . The Tillians fled every way ; some to Leipsich ; others to Eilenburg , and the Townes thereabouts ; and others towards Hall : every man glad to hide his head any where . The joyfull retreate being sounded thereupon , the Kings Armie , as Maisters of the Feild , kept their possession of it ; though but by lying vpon the bare ground , and vnder the blew Skyes for that night . Conquerours , surely , had beene worthy of a better harbourough ; but the vniversall joy , suffered no man ( but the wounded ) to complaine of the want of a featherbed . The next morning was the chace begunne againe ; when the over-taken enemies , wanting eyther Leaders , or Armes , or hearts ; must suffer the Law of Armes to passe vpon them : eyther to begge quarter , or endure the slaughter . And this was the end of that formidable Armie of his Imperiall Majestie , and of the Catholike Leaguers ; which for eleven yeares together before the comming of the King of Sweden , had given the Law vnto all Germany , had made the name of Tilly so renowned . All the ill-gotten wealth , and fore-gotten glory of it , was in poore fiue houres space , ( such is the fortune of the warres ) now quite lost and confounded . This , I say , was the end of it . Nine or 10000. men , were left dead in the field and chase ; many thousands sorely wounded ; whereof some shortly after dyed , and others thereby vtterly made vnserviceable : Diverse were taken prisoners ; and 6000. forsaking the side , tooke oath and pay , for the Kings service ; not a few , besides , running quite away , and never more returning to their Colours . Thus of 44000. marching men , Tilly never came to Muster 16000. againe : perchance not so many ; yea perhaps not halfe so many of the selfe same men ; at leastwise not halfe so many of the Foote ; who could not so fast followe their fleeing Generall , towards the Weser . The King this morning marching towards Leipsich ; there seased vpon the enemies whole standing Camp. Here were found full 3000. Wagons , with all their baggage , tents , and pavilions : a great number of Cattle , Horses , Oxen , Sheepe , Asses , Poultrie , Bread , Wine , meate vpon the Spits , with other necessary provisions : much costly stuffe , with some gold and silver ; both in vessell and readie money . There were many aboue 100. Ensignes and Cornets brought vnto the King , with 14. great peices of halfe Curtoes , or Demicanon ; and 16. smaller feild-peices , of 8. or 10. pound ball : some whereof had the Armes of the Emperour vpon them ; others of the Duke of Bavaria , of Wallensteyn , the Palsgraue , the Elector of Brandenbnrg , the Duke of Brunswicke , &c. And thus haue we told you something of what was done in every part of the Battayle . The foure great Brigades of Foote in the Van of the Kings mayn Battayle , were thought too strong to be medled withall ; the Imperialists therefore never fell on there . Nor did any part of them , nor of their after-troupes , ( those I meane , betwixt the Battayle and the Reserues of it ) once moove : onely the King commaunded some troupes to goe and ayde Hebron once . Nor did the Count of Thurne stirre . Nor was the further end of Banniers people medled withall ; els the whole Armie was in action . The King of Sweden lost but * 700. men ( as Gallobelgious reports ) and the Duke of Saxony , 2000. The men of note slaine on the Kings side , were the gallant Baron Dyvell , Hall , Collenbach , and Corville , all Colonells . Slaine on the Duke of Saxonyes part , Sergeant-Major-Generall * Bindhauff , Colonell Starschedel : with diverse other Officers and Captaines , both of Horse and Foote . On Tillyes side , these great personages slaine ; Adolphus , Duke of Holsteyn , Otho Fredericke , Count of Schomberg , that day Generall of the Ordnance ; Theodore Othmar of Erwitte , Sergeant-Major-Generall of the Armie ; the Lord Baumgarten , Baron of Grotte ; together with Coloredo , Gallas , Wallensteyn , Lobell , and Zabilli , all Colonells : with diverse other Lieutenant-Colonells , Sergeant-Majors , Rit-maisters , and Captaines ; slaine eyther vpon the place , or dying within a few dayes after , or their wounds . Taken prisoners , the Generall-Adjutant Zinzindorff ; the two Imperiall Comissaries-Generall , Walmerde and Graff ; with Coronino , Blackhart , Barcelli , Kratz , Hazelung , Larme , Klinzi , and Winckleman , all Colonells : together with Bernard , that was Secretary and Treasurer vnto Tilly ; diverse Captaines , and some Iesuites ; who ( no doubt ) came thither to blesse the Armie . And this was as complete a victory , as possibly could be gotten . Not stolen by night ; which Alexander scorned : but without stratageme , by fine force and true prowesse , atchieved in the broad day-light , betwixt twelue and seaven in the afternoone . No advantage of place to giue it away : it was vpon a fayre levell , and in Campagnia . No casuall advantage but was against the King : the winde , the wood , and the higher ground , all on the enemies side . No advantage in numbers , or reputations of men , neyther ; Tillyes were the more , the older Souldiers ; and their Armie by themselues accounted Invincible . Nay , one disadvantage the King had , as great as possibly almost could be ; which was , in sight , not onely a wonderfull encouragement to the enemy , but a most mayne weakning of the one halfe of his Majesties Army , and an evident disheartning to the rest : for seeing t is the Eye that is first overcome in any battell , if the sight of the Saxons defeate would haue discouraged the Swedens ; that had given a sore onset to the victory . So that all the advantages lay on the enemies side ; and the disadvantages on the Kings . But yet even thus can the Lord of Hoasts giue away the victory . Tillyes manly heart , t is sayd , could not refraine his teares , when hee saw his braue old Souldiers thus going to ruine . The whole fault , he layd vpon the Crabats & Imperiall horse : who after a few hard charges , cowardly ranne away , and never made head againe . No Generall could haue done more , than the valiant Tilly that day did ; nor would any wise man ( that were no more than truely valourous ) haue stood one minute longer vpon the place , from whence the Generall Tilly ranne away . But there is no Battell against the Lord ; So that this old Conquerour , still vsed to see the backs of his enemies ; is now glad to shew them his owne heeles : and thus wounded as he was , to flee that night towards Hall , seven Dutch myles from the place of Battell . Hither did the Earles of Furstenberg , and Pappenheym , both sorely wounded , also come vnto him : where having dressed their wounds , the two Ea●les the next day fled away in a hackney Coach , hyred at Hall , and Tilly by himselfe in a Horse-litter : all taking their way towards Ascherleben and Halberstadt first ; and thence onwards towards the River of Weser ; where the Emperour had given him some Lands ; and whereabouts he had formerly beene , when he first advanced against the King of Sweden . Tilly had in the fight received two ( some say , three ) severall wounds vpon his body ; besides a shrewd brush or counterbuff with the stock of a Musket given him by a common Souldier ; which being aymed full at his head , notwithstanding that the old man bare off as well as he could with his feeble arme ; yet so rudely for all that , did it light vpon the side of his necke , shoulder , and arme , that the poore man complained more of that blow , than of any of his other wounds . The Souldier that reacht it him , was immediately beaten downe dead vpon the place : that so meane a man might never liue to glory , what he had done to the gallant Generall Tilly. Sure it is , that Tilly had his wounds dressed by the Towne-Barber of Hall : and a report was raysed vpon it , that the fellow should haue afterwards discovered vnto the King , at his comming vnto Hall , that Tillyes bodie was as hard as the wall ; that he was hard-shot , or shot-free ; and that the Bullets had not peirced the flesh , but made bruises rather in it : and that to his horrible torture , he was faine to endure the cutting out of the bruised flesh , vnto the very hard bone . Indeede thus much haue I seene in a High-Dutch printed Relation , That Tillyes wounds did not peirce the flesh . But this ( in charitie ) had I rather ascribe vnto his bruise , than vnto the Pistoll-shots that he received : or rather , that the report was raised vpon some misprision or misunderstanding of the Barbers words . Very loath I am to leaue so base an imputation vpon so honourable a Commaunder ; as to owe his life , all this while , vnto a devilish inchantment : which is practised by none , but the reprobate raskalitie of the Armie ; such as the meanest common Souldier that respects his credite , but will scorne to keepe company withall . A common practise , indeede , it is in Germany : which you see the King of Sweden hath vpon paine of death forbidden , in the first of his Articles of Warre . Tilly after this , was sayd to speake of nothing but of Peace , and of making a good Peace , which is , indeede , farre more happie than victory . The newes of this overthrow being carryed vnto Rome , the Pope ( as t is reported ) aloud pronounced , Salva Roma , Salva est Eoclesia : Rome is safe , and the Church is safe . The man , perchance was afraid , that if the House of Austria should ever arriue at their expected Monarchy ; they would put in practise that designe of the Founder of their greatnesse , Charles 5. Emperour ; which was , That when he beseigning Rome heard newes that his Generall the Duke of Burbon was slaine before the walles of it ; he by his * Letters appoynted Hugo a Moncado to goe on with the siege , and to take the Pope prisoner : and I ( sayth the Emperour ) will come downe with the rest of the Armie from Barcelona , and bring Fryar Angelo with me : whom I will make Pope , and reduce the Pope into the order of another Arch-bishop . The Italians of Mantua , Montferat , and those places , hearing also of this Victory ; openly protested that it was justly fallen vpon the Emperour for their sakes : by whose Armies they had beene so miserably handled the last yeare . The Protestants , every where , tooke it for the beginning of their hopes and comforts . The Popishly affected in all Countryes , that honour the House of Austria more then they doe the Pope ; and that preferre Catholike , before Romane ; they gaue out braue words after it , saying , Let the King of Sweden doe what he pleases this Winter time ; but when Summer comes , he must be put to another Battell . The King of Sweden , his Armie , and well-wishers ; they gaue God thankes for it . And thus was the newes of this famous victory , by severall people , severally entertained . Here followeth the Explication of the severall Numbers and Arithmeticall Figures , in the two Mappes of the Battell of LEIPSICH . By which Figures , the numbers of every Regiment or Division , with the names and places of the Commanders in all the three Armyes , may readily be found out ; for the better vnderstanding of the Story . IN the Army of the Count of Tilly , the number 1 , signifies the Renconish Regiment , 2 the Merodish . 3 the new Saxish . 4 the Baumgartish . 5 the Piccolominish . 6 the Strotzish . 7 the Duke of Holsteins . 8 the Chesuish . 9 the Gallafish . 10 that of Sas and Furstenberg . 11 Monte-Cuculies . 12 that of Balderon and Diederickstein . 13 of Tilly. 14 of Coronino . 15 the Goiesish . 16 of Coloredo . 17. of Erwitz . 18 the Duke of Savelli . 19 Blanckharts . 20 Pappenheyms . 21 Harecourts . 22 the Grottish 23 the Italian . 24 Wanglers . 25 Bernsteyns . 26 Schombergs . 27 Cronenbergs . 28 the old Saxonish . 29 the Wingerskish . All these were Regiments . 30 some troupes of Crabats commaunded by Isolan . 31 some troupes of Dragoniers , old exercised and well appoynted men . In his Majestie of Swedens Armie . 32 , 33 , eyght troupes of Finlandish Horse , commaunded by Wunsches . 34 an hundred and eighty commaunded Muskettiers of Generall Banniers . 35 , 36 , 37 , Twelue troupes of Generall Tots Horse . 38 An hundred and fourescore commanded Muskettiers of Gen. Bannier aforesayd . 39 eight troupes of West-Gothish Horsemen , commaunded by Soops . 40 An hundred and eighty Muskettiers of Gen. Banniers . 41 eight troups of Smalandish Horse , of the Lord Stenbocks . 42 An hundred & fourescore Muskettiers of Colonell Hall. 43 Foure troupes of East-Gothish Horse . 44 Foure foote companyes of Colonell Axel Lillies . 45 Foure companyes on foote of Axel Oxenstierns . 46 Foure foote-companies of Hastfers . 47 , 48 , 49. Twelue companyes on foote of his Majesties owne Guards , commaunded by the Baron Dyvel . 50 Foure companyes on foot of Erich Hands . 51 Foure companyes on foote of Col : Halls . 52 Foure companyes on foot of Hohendorffs . 53 , 54 , 55. Twelue companyes on Foote of Col. Winckles . 56 Two troupes of Horse of his Excellency the Lord Feild-Marshall Gustavus Horne . 57 Fiue troupes of Horse of Collenbachs . 58 Three hundred and sixtie Muskettiers . 59 Fiue troupes of Horse of Collenbachs . 60 Two hundred and eighty Muskettiers of Axel Oxenstierns . 61 Three troupes of Horse of Col. Baudissen . 62 Three hundred Muskettiers of Erich Hands . 63 Three troupes of Horse of Col. Baudissens . 64 Three hundred Muskettiers of Erich Hands . 65 Three troupes of Horse of Col. Baudissens . 66 Two hundred and threescore Muskettiers of Hamiltons . 67 Fiue troupes of Horse of his Majesties own Guards , commaunded by Col. Vsler . 68 Foure hundred Muskettiers of Monroes . 69 Fiue troupes of Horse of Col. Vsler . 70. Three hundred and fiftie Muskettiers of Ramseys . 71 , 72 , 73. Twelue troupes of Horse of the Lord Colonell the Rhinegraves . 74 Foure troupes of Lifflandish Horsemen . 75 Foure troupes of Curlandish Horsemen . 76 Three troupes of Horse of Col. Damitzens . 77 Foure troupes of Horse of Colonell Sperreuters . 78 Foure companies on Foote of Col. Wallensteyns . 79 Foure companyes on foote of Col. Hall and the Count of Thurne . 80 Foure companyes on foote of Col. Damitzens . 81 Foure companyes on foote of Col. Dargitzens . 82 Foure companyes on foote of Colonell Hebrons . 83 Foure companyes on foote . 84 Foure companyes on foote of Colonel Michefals . 85 Foure companyes on foote of Col. Vitzthumbs . 86 Foure companyes on foote of Redwens . 87 , 88. Twelue troupes of Horse of Col. Hall. 89 Foure troupes of Horse of Col. Corvills . 90 Fiue troupes of Horse of Col. Schaffmans . 91 Fiue troupes of horse of Col. Cochtitsky . In his Highnesse the Elector of Saxonyes Armie , 92 , 93. Some troupes of Horse of Colonell Steins . 94 , 95. Eight troupes of Horse of Sergeant-Major-Generall Bindhauffs . 96 Some troupes of Horse of the Gentlemen of the Countrey . 97 His Excellencies the Lord Feild-Marshall Arnheyms troupes of horse-guards . 98 , 99. Ten foote companyes of the same Lords . 100 , 101. Ten companyes on foote of Col. Swalbach , Generall of the Ordnance . 102 Ten companyes on foote of Col. Losers . 103 Six free companyes on foote of the Dukes owne Guards . 104 , 105. Ten foote companyes of Col. Glitzings . 106 , 107. Ten companyes on foote of Col. Starschedels . 108. Some Horse-troupes of the Countrey Gentlemens . 109 , 110. Eight troupes of Horse of his Highnesse William Duke of Saxon-Altenberg . 111 , 112 , 113. The Duke of Saxonyes owne Horse-Guards , commaunded by Lieutenant-Colonel Tauben . And this is the List both of Horse and Foote , together with the Commaunders of all three Armyes . Tillyes are here set downe in generall , and by the Regiments onely , so farre forth as the Swedish Describer of these Mappes could learne from the prisoners . As for the Kings , they ( you see ) are set downe most exactly . Which will be worth the Readers paines to examine . A SOLEMNE THANKES-GIVING FOR THE VICTORY , Appoynted in the Electorate of SAXONY . THat worke is well gone thorough , which is begunne with Prayer , and concluded with Thanksgiving ; and so is this Swedish Discipline : which even herin resembles the rest of this Princes actions . This glorious Victory being so admirably thus atchieved ; if not beyond the hopes of the Protestants , yet surely cleane besides the feares or doubts of the Catholikes : who besides the confidence they had in their owne Forces , which they esteemed Invincible ; had a Generall withall , who amongst the three Boasts he was wont to make , had this for one ; That he never lost Battayle . But now hath he lost both Game and Lurch too . Now hath he lost such a Battell , as Leipsich hath fully made amends for Prague ; Saxony for Bohemia . And yet so farre were our Protestant-Warriours from ascribing this vnto their own strength or swords ; that they decreed to haue the Thankes for all , publikely returned vnto that Lord of Hoasts ; whom the King in answere to his former Prayers , had now found so mightie in Battell . No sooner therefore were the Swedish Conquerours come together againe from pursuing of the fleeing enemy ; but they were summoned to a Bid-day , proclaymed throughout all the Saxon Dominions , for a publicke and solemne Thankesgiving vnto GOD , for this so glorious a Victory . And that the Forme of it might not be left to every new-fangled invention , but that the Devotion might be doubled by the Vniformitie : the Ministers had this Forme of Thankesgiving prescribed vnto them , to be in all their Churches rehearsed out of the Pulpit . O Lord God , all-puissant and invincible ; wee here giue thankes vnto thee , for that by thine Annoynted , the King of Sweden , and the Elector of Saxony ; thou hast wrought so great salvation for thy people , and these Provinces : because thy mercy endureth for ever . Thou O Lord God of Sabbaoth , foughtest for thy people : 't is thou that deliveredst vs from our cruell enemies : because thy mercy endureth for ever . The enemy had threatned vs , that he would ruine and lay waste all our Countrey with fire ; massacre all the men with the sword ; and leade our yong men and maydens into Captivitie . But thou , O God Almightie , hast with-held them ; thou hast put them vnto flight ; thou hast defeated them with thine owne Army : because thy mercy endureth for ever . Thou , Lord , hast revenged thy people , because thy mercy endureth for ever . From the very bottome of our hearts doe we giue thee thankes , O Lord , we tell forth all thy wonderfull workes : in thee doe we rejoyce , and prayse thy Name , O thou most High , for that thou hast thus repulsed our enemies . They are falne and perished in thy sight : thou , Lord , hast pleaded our cause , and thou hast executed the Iudgement ; that thou mightest manifest thy selfe to be a just Iudge : because thy mercy endureth for ever . Thou remembredst vs , O faithfull God , that wee were sorely oppressed : because thy mercy endureth for ever . The waters had gone over our soules , but thou O Lord God , gavest vs not over for a prey vnto the teeth of the enemy : because thy mercy endureth for ever . Our soule is escaped , like a bird out of the snare of the fowler ; the snare is broken , and we are delivered : because thy mercy endureth for ever . Furthermore , wee here invoke , and from the very bottome of our hearts we beseech thee , O most mercifull God ; that with thy temporall and eternall blessing thou wouldest reward , that faithfull agreement so duely performed betweene his Majestie the King of Sweden , and the Elector our Gracious Lord : be present in time to come with them , and with their Armyes : let thy right hand potently assist them : grant a long life vnto them both , that their yeares may endure for ever ; that so they may sit vpon the Throne for ever together before thee : affoord thy goodnesse and faithfulnesse vnto them , which may preserue them . Heape victories vpon them , O mercifull God ; and rowse and lift vp thy selfe against the fury of our enemies : refraine thou their malice ; cause them to fall into the pit which they haue digged for vs. Be mindfull of our bloud , O Lord ; throw downe the wicked headlong into hell ; suffer not men to haue the dominion over vs : manifest thy wonderfull goodnesse , O thou preserver of them that trust in thee , against those that are enemies vnto thy right hand . Keepe vs as the apple of thine eye : protect vs vnder the shadow of thy wings : even against the wicked that destroy vs , against our enemies that on every side lye in waite for vs. Arise , O Lord , and scatter them yet more and more ; deliver our liues from the wicked , which is a sword of thine . Turne , moreover , our enemies vnto flight ; scatter them like the dust , & put them away like the clay in the streets . Remember , Lord , that the Enemies ( the Pope and his followers ) doe reproach thee ; and that the foolish people speake ill of thy Name . Revenge now thine owne honour , O Lord ; why should thine and our enemies say , Where is now their God ? Arise vp , Lord , and overturne the Antichristian Papacie : and maintaine , on the other side , thine owne Word , which is the very joy of our hearts . We verily , O Lord of Sabbaoth , are called after thy Name ; thou knowest that for thee alone wee suffer persecution . Deliver vs therefore out of the hand of the wicked ; and free vs from the power of Tyrants : and the more they oppose vs , the vayner let their vndertakings be . Be with vs , and stay still with vs ; that thou mayst helpe vs and deliver vs. Blesse , O God of peace , this thy people : and grant thy peace especially , vnto this whole Electorate of Saxony ; thou hast promised , O God , that thou wilt giue peace vnto thy people . Let righteousnesse and peace kisse each other . Grant vs a good peace : conceiue thoughts of peace vpon vs : procure thou and preserue a sweet peace within our gates . And we on the other side will giue due thankes vnto thee for the same : we will laud and prayse thee for it : in this world for a time , and in the next vnto all eternitie . Even thee , we say , who livest and reignest one , true , highly to be praysed , and blessed GOD , from this time forth and for evermore , Amen , Amen . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A13221-e1580 Exod. 17. Num. 10. 35 Psal . 86. 17. The Queene of Swedens name is Maria Eleonora ; sister unto G●orge William , now Marquesse & Elector of Erandenburg . This young Lady their Daughter being the onely childe of the King of Sweden , now l●uing , is named Christina : who was by the States of Sweden in the Parliament of Stockholme , An. 1627. received for their Queene , in case the King should dye without other Issue . Psal . 21. Psal . 20. 1. Psal . 33. 15. Psal . 18. 29. Notes for div A13221-e3620 * Runing the Gatelope is , when he that hath done the fault ▪ is to runne between the Regiment standing halfe on one side , & , halfe on the 〈◊〉 , with W●ippes 〈…〉 their hands , to la●h and cudgel th● off●nder . which punishment many a shameless● soldiour , will be hired to vndergoe for drinke or money . Notes for div A13221-e9390 An excuse of the Germane Protestants , for not joyning sooner with the King of Sweden . The vnion betwixt the D. of Saxonie and the King. A consultation , wherein the King seemes to disswade the Battle . Saxonies Arguments for the Battle . The Battle agreed upon . Tilly invites the King to fight with him . The place of the battell . The King of Swedens dreame . The Armies in view one of another . Tilly sends to disturb their passage ; and the stratagem vsed . The Protestants divide into two Armies . Tilly advances into the field . His order of battell . The King sends a Letter vnto Tilly. Tillyes answer . The Kings order of Battell . * So doe severall High-Dutch Relations name him : but whether rightly or no , I cannot learne . I rather thinke it should be Axel Oxenstiern . * Towards Bohemia as I suppose : for I find them to be Governors of Prague afterwards . To which place they were thought fittest to be sent ; as having beene there in the former warres and in the Battell of Prague also : where they then served on the King of Bohemiaes side . The Duke of Saxonies order . A lucky Omen to the King. & Another to the Duke of Saxony . The Battells joyne . Some strugling for the winde . The Fight begun with great Ordnance . Pappenheym charges the King in the right wing . The D. of Holstein charges Bannier in the Reere of the right vving . The Duke of Holstein taken prisoner . Pappenheyms left vving defeated . The King alights to pray . Tilly charges Gustavus Horn in the left wing . Tilly and Furstenberg both together fall vpon the Saxons , and rowt them . Newes of the Victory carried to the Emperour . A single Combate . Gustavus Horn defeates those that chargd him . Furstenberg charges the Reere of the Swedens left vving : Is defeated & wounded by Hall : who is slaine himselfe also . Col Collenbach slaine by the Imperialists . The same Imperialists rowted by other of Collenbachs men . * That is , lustily , valiantly . Baron Dyvell slaine . Sir Iohn Hebron charges Tilly. Diverse Scottish Ancients slaine at once . Lieutenant Colonel Muschamp with the Scots of my Lord Reayes and Colonel Lumsdel men , defeats those that they were sent against . Hebron defeats Tilly. * This report made here at first by a Gentleman that was sent by the King of Sweden , vnto our Kings Majestie ; I haue since found to be confirmed in Dan : Heinsius his Panegyrick written vnto the King of Sweden : who sayes that the Foote that did this service , advanc't them selues before their owne Horse ; who it seemes charged presently in vpon it , vpon the enemy . Yea the King himselfe vses to exercise his Souldiers to these postures . Tilly wounded and thought to be prisoner . Tilly rescued , and carryed out of the field . The King with his right wing , charges those in the Wood. & overthrowes them . The victory . The Chace . * Septing●ntorum . Slaine on the Kings side On the Saxons . * He was Feb. 29. following , very honorably buryed at Torgau . On Tillyes . The completnesse of the Victory . Tilly excused . Tilly flees . Tilly againe excused . In the Booke called Arma Succi●a , p. 163 t is affirmed , That Perus● , Governour of Gripswald had his body hardned with such charmes : and that the first bullet did not peirce him : yet the second payd him home . T is so familiar a practise , that Souldiers make no question of it . See , if you please , what we haue before written in the description of this Battell , in our First part of the Intelligencer . * These letters were intercepted by the Pope and seut over hither vnto Cardinall Woolsey . 
A85757	----	The history of the sacred and Royal Majesty of Christina Alessandra Queen of Swedland with the reasons of her late conversion to the Roman Catholique religion. As also a relation of the severall entertainments given her by divers princes in her journey to Rome, with her magnificent reception into that city. Historia della sacra real maestà di Christina Alessandra, regina di Svetia. English Gualdo Priorato, Galeazzo, Conte, 1606-1678. 1658 Approx. 561 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 256 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A85757 Wing G2171 Thomason E1851_1 ESTC R23369 99871986 99871986 170463 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A85757) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 170463) Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 231:E1851[1]) The history of the sacred and Royal Majesty of Christina Alessandra Queen of Swedland with the reasons of her late conversion to the Roman Catholique religion. As also a relation of the severall entertainments given her by divers princes in her journey to Rome, with her magnificent reception into that city. Historia della sacra real maestà di Christina Alessandra, regina di Svetia. English Gualdo Priorato, Galeazzo, Conte, 1606-1678. Burbury, John. [30], 478 p. Printed for T.W. and are to be sold at the signe of the Bell in St. Pauls Church-yard, London, : 1658. Translation by Burbury, John, of: Historia della sacra real maestà di Christina Alessandra, regina di Svetia. Attributed to Galeazzo Gualdo Priorato by Wing. "Epistle dedicatorie" signed by translator: Iohn Burbery. Annotation on Thomason copy: "Octob.". Reproduction of the original in the British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Kristina, -- Queen of Sweden, 1626-1689 -- Early works to 1800. Sweden -- History -- 17th century -- Early works to 1800. 2007-12 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2008-01 SPi Global Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2008-04 Robyn Anspach Sampled and proofread 2008-04 Robyn Anspach Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-09 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE HISTORY . OF THE Sacred and Royal Majesty OF CHRISTINA ALESSANDRA QUEEN OF SWEDLAND With the Reasons of her late Conversion to the Roman Catholique Religion . As also a Relation of the severall entertainments given her by divers Princes in her Journey to Rome , with her magnificent Reception into that City . LONDON , Printed for T. W. and are to be sold at the Signe of the Bell in St. Pauls Church-yard , 1658. To the glory of the Age , and Compendium of Honour and Nobility , her Grace the Dutchess of RICHMOND and LENOX . May it please your Grace , THE golden-Apple , on which was this Inscription , be it given to the fairest , Paris presented to Venus , as surpassing the others in beauty . The same condition is annexed to this History , which belonging of right to the fairest , most justly is presented to your Grace , as surpassing all others in the beauty of the body , and mind . And whom should a Queen so renown'd for her vertues , and eminent qualities , make her addresses to , if not to your Grace , who like the glorious Sun among the lesser lights , out-shines all other Ladies with the rayes of your Graces rare vertues , and admirable parts . These reflections ( Madam ) invited this great Princess to recurre to your Grace , who like the River Nilus , disdains to mix the waters she brings from a Paradise , with any other streame . Since the offering then ( Madam ) is no waies unworthy of your Graces noble Altar , where Hecatombs are only to be sacrificed , be pleased not to lessen it in your Graces esteem , because presented by , Madam Your Graces most humble and most devoted Servant , IOHN BURBERY . TO THE READER . IN the Catastrophe of the accidents , which still are reducing this Age , into a large abridgment of all that are past , the resolutions and talents of Christina Alessandra , Queen of Swedland , have an eminent place . That a Queen by birth , of a spirit so sublime , and the Epilogue of all vertues , should depose her Scepter voluntarily , and fall at the feet of the Vicar of Christ , to receive there in his blessings — a crown of Paradise , in such a resolution , as too much surpasses the capacity of man , and not only custome . The World peradventure hath not seen any other , that to purchase the true Faith , hath abandoned his own Kingdoms , and to be enriched with the Jewels of Heaven , hath divested himself of the treasures of the earth . I therefore have begun to compose a particular History of it , and hitherto have gone on with delight , for it contains not only a great Princesses rare qualities , and Prerogatives , but likewise the entertainments , she hath till now received of the greatest Princes , and Monarchs of Christendom , so as it may truely be said , Christina the great in her resolutions , and receptions , could meet with nothing equall to her great desert , but the mind , and piety of a Philip , and an Alexander . Some perhaps may think , I have employed my Pen in certain little things not suitable to the Majesty of the History , but let them remember , the knowledge of individuums , and the memories of particular men , provided they deserved well of fame , encrease still in credit , and delight with Posterity . In case they persist in the rigour of their scruples , they will easily be satisfied , if they read alone that part , which pleases them most , Farewell . WE , the Reformers of the study at Padoua , having seen by the testimony of our Secretary , that in the book intituled the History of the sacred Majestie of Christina Alessandra Queen of Swedland , by Count Galeazzo Gualdo Priorato , printed in quarto in Rome , there is nothing repugnant to good manners , nor the interests of Princes , grant licence to Francis Baba to print it , he observing the Laws in this case , and presenting a Copy for the publick Library of Venice , and another for that of Padoua . In Witness whereof , &c. Anno Domini the 24. of May , 1656. John Donado Reformer . Andrew Pisani Procurator and Reformer . FRANCIS VERDIZZOTTI SECRETARY . AN INDEX Of the most remarkable things contained in this present HISTORY . A DOn Antonio Pimentell goes into Swedland by order of his Catholique Majesty . Advertisments given by the Queen to the new King of Swedland . The affliction of the people for the Queens renouncing her Kingdoms . The arrivall of the Queen of Swedland in Hambourg . The arrivall of the Queen of Swedland in Antwerp . The applauses , with which she is received in Flandres . The Arch Duke sends to complement the Queen , and goes afterwards thither in Person . Don Antonio Pimentel extraordinary Embassadour of his Catholique Majestie with the Queen of Swedland . The assumption of Cardinall Fabius Chigi to the Papacie , and the generall applauses for his exaltation . The Marquis of Anspach visits her Majesty . Auspurge , and its description . The absolution given her Majesty by my Lord Holstenius . The Marquis Andreasi complements the Queen in the name of the Duke of Mantoua . The arrivall of the Queen in Rome , who went presently to k●ss his Holinesses feet . The affability of the Queen . Academies instituted by her Majesty in her own Palace . The answer of Don Antonio Pimentel to the Queen . B. THe Briefs of his Holiness consigned to my Lord Holstenius . The Briefs for the Prince of Trent . The Brief for the Arch-Duke of Inspruch . The Brief of his Holiness to the Queen of Swedland . The Brief of his Holiness to the Queen presented to her by the Nuntii at her entrance into the Churches Dominions . The Brief of his Holiness to the Cardinall Legates a Latere . Count Bucquoy complements the Queen in the name of his Catholick Majesty . C. CHristina succeeds in the Kingdom of Swedland . Her education , and admirable wit. She learns divers Languages , makes great progress in learning , begins to assist at the Councell , and afterwards takes upon her the Government . She herself administers the affairs , and is beloved and feared . She is a great lover of vertue , despises all delicacie . She makes War , and then Peace with the King of Denmark . She is respected by all the Princes of the World. She hath divers inspirations . She discovers the errours of the Lutherans . The reasons which move her to the knowledge of the truth . With her own vertue she makes herself capable of the truth . She examins the life and condition of Luther . She perceives the falsitie and lies spread by him . She fortifies herself with some important examples . She abhors heresie . She thinks to turn Catholick . She imparts her designe to Don Antonio Pimentel . She trusts wholy in God. She resolves to quit her Kingdoms . Her generous Act. She goes privately to see Bruxels . The ceremonies in receiving the Queen in the Church . The Cavaliers of Verona which met her Majestie . The Cavalcata of the Cardinal Legates in their going to Olgiata . The complements of several Gentlemen to the Queen at the Vineyard of Pope Julius . The Castle of St. Angelo is seen by the Queen . The Colledge of Sapienza . The Church of the Greeks . The Roman Colledge . The rare things in the said Roman Colledge . The Comedy intituled the Triumph of piety acted in the Palace of the Prince of Pellestrina . The Colledge of the English . The noble Church of Minerva . The great Conquests of Gustavus King of Swedland . D. THe Queens discourse with Father Macedo the Jesuits . Her Majesties demand of the Generall of the Jesuits . The deliberation of the States of Swedland in substituting Count Charles Gustavus Palatine , King , after the Queen of Swedland . Politick discourses . The King of Denmark endeavours to meet , and receive the Queen of Swedland . The differences between the Crown of Swedland , and the City of Bremen . The description of Munster . The discourse of the Queen of Swedland with my Lord Holstenius . Donavert , and the quality of the Place . The description of some Towns in Tirole . The discourse of the Queen at a publick dinner in Ferrara . The description of Ferrara . The description of Bologna . The description of Faenza . The description of Rimini . The description of Pesaro . The description of Fano . The description of Ancona . The devotion of her Majestie at Loretto . The description of Loretto . The description of Recanati . The description of Macerata . The description of Tolentino . The description of Camerino . The description of Foligno . The description of Assisi . The description of Spoleto . The description of Terni . The description of Gallese . The Duke of Terranuova Embassadour of Spain in Rome , goes to complement the Queen in Caprarola . The description of Caprarola . The description of Bracciano . The dispatching of the Nuntii , and Baldocchi . E. THe education of the Queen of Swedland . The entrance of the Queen of Swedland into Bruxels . The Elector Palatine waits on her Majestie , and invites her to Heydelberg . Her entrance into Inspruch . The weighty examples , with which the Queen of Swedland gives nourishment to her good inclinations . Her Majesties entrance into Tyrole . Her Majesties publick entrance into Rome with a solemne Cavalcata . Her Majesties entrance into the Ecclesiastical state . The great esteem all the Princes of Europe have of the Queen of Swedland . F. FRanckfort , and its description . The forme of the subscription of the publick Act of the profession of the Faith made by the Queen of Swedland . Figarolo , and the quality of the place . S. Francis of Assisi visited by the Queen . The sumptuous Fountain in Piazza Navona . G. THe Generall of the Jesuits sends two Fathers of the Society into Swedland . Father Francis John Baptist Guemes a Dominican . arrives in Swedland . The Queen imparts to him her motives to be a Catholick , and sends him to the Court of Spain . The Duke of Glocester visits her Majestie . Baron Ghirardi chief Minister of the Arch-Duke of Inspruch visited by my Lord Holstenius . The wonderfull generosity of the Queen of Swedland . The generosity of the Prince of Trent . The Prince of St. Gregory . complements the Queen . H HAmbourg , and its description . The Honours done to the Queen by the Landgrave of Hessen . The Honours done her Majesty by the Duke of Bavaria . The Honours done her Majestie by the Arch-Dukes of Inspruch . My Lord Holstenius goes to Mantoua and Trent . The Honours done her Majesty by the Bishop of Bressanon . The Honours done her Majesty by the Duke of Mantoua in his state . The Honours done her Majesty in Bologna . The Honours done her Majesty in Pesaro . The Honours done her Majesty in Ancona . The Honours done her Majesty by the Pope . The Honours done her Majesty as she passed by the Castle of St. Angelo . I. THe holy inspirations of her Majesty of Swedland . The instances made by the States of Swedland to the Queen . The Island of Oland , and the quality of the place . Inspruch the residence of the Arch-Dukes of Austria . The invitation made the Queen by the Baron of Fermiano in the name of the Prince of Trent . The invitation made her Majesty by the Duke of Mantoua . The joy in Inspruch for the profession made by the Queen of Swedland . The death of Pope Innocent the tenth . K. THe King of Spain writes to the Pope . The King of Spain hears with great joy , the pious resolutions of the Queen of Swedland , and furthers them affectionately . The King of Scotland visits the Queen . The life and qualities of King Gustavus of Swedland , his stature , his remarkable sayings and conquests . L. HEr Majesties letter to Pope Alexander the seventh . Limbourg and its description . Her Majesties letter to the Arch-Duke of Inspruch . Landsperg and its Sc●tuation . My Lord Luke Holstenius dispatcht from his Holiness to Inspruch . My Lord Luke Holstenius communicates to the Embassadour Pimentel the intention of his Holyness . Her Majesties letter written from Inspruch to the King of Swedland . Her Majesties Letter to the Prince of Trent . Cardinall Barberines letter to Cardinal Rossetti . The Legates a Latere dispatcht from the Pope to receive her Majesty . The famous Library in the Roman Colledge . M. HEr Majestie of Swedland is met by the Officers of the Duke of Bavaria . Her Majestie is met by the Prince of Trent . Her Majesty is met by the Duke of Mantoua . Her Majesty is met by Cardinal Donghi . Her Majesty is met by Cardinal Rossetti . Her Majesty is met by Cardinal Acquaviva Legate of Romagna . Her Majesty is met , and royally received by Cardinal Homo●ei Legate of Urbin . Her Majesty is met by my Lord Visconte Governour of Patrimony . Her Majesty is met by the Duke of Bracciano . Her Majesty is met at Porta del Popolo by the sacred Colledge of the Cardinals . Her Majesty is met solemnely at Bruxels . Father Macedo the Jesuit is dispatcht by her Majesty to Rome . Father Malines dispatcht by her Majesty to the Court of Spain . The marriage of the Queen of Swedland with the Princess of Holstein . The manner observed by her Majesty in her government . Minden , and its description . Count Montecuccoli dispatcht from the Emperour into Flandres to complement her Majesty . The death of Maria Eleonora Queen of Swedland . Count Montecuccoli dispatcht from her Majesty to Rome . Father Malines the Jesuit dispatcht to discover the inclination of the Queen . Madam della Cueva remains sick in Ussulengo . Count Montecuccoli returns from Rome to the Queen . The manner of the Queens sitting at table with the Cardinals . The Monastery of St. Catharine of Siena . The musical Playes acted before her Majesty in Inspruch . The musical Play acted in the German Colledge . N NOrdlinghen , and its description . The Nuntii elected by the Pope to receive the Queeen of Swedland on the Confines of the Churches Dominions . The names of the Cavaliers , that were the tilters in Bologna . The names of the Cavaliers in the Cavalcata of the Queen . The names of the Gentlemen of the Queens Academy in Rome . O OBservations of importance . The order of the Cavalcata of the Cardinal Legates . The order of the Cavalcata of the Governour of Rome . The order of the Cavalcata from the Capitol to the Bridge Molle . The Order of her Majesties Cavalcata from the Vatican to the Bridge Molle . The order of her Majesties Cavalcata from the Bridge Molle to the Vineyard of Pope Julius . The Order of the Queens solemne Cavalcata from the Bridge Molle to the Vatican . P THe progress of the Queen in learning . The great piety of his Catholick Majesty . The Princes of Germany , which visit her Majesty in Hambourg . The pretences of the Prince of Conde to the Queen of Swedland , who visits her Majesty . The Princes and Cavaliers who waited on her Majesty in Antwerp . Count Pontus della Garda waits on her Majesty . The profession of the Catholick Faith made secretly by the Queen of Swedland'n Bruxels . Ponte del lac , and its description . The passage of the Queen of Swedland through Cullen . The passage of her Majesty through Franckfort . The passage of her Majesty through Auspurge . The Palace of Ambre , and ●ts S●●tuation . The profession of the Catholick Faith made publickly by the Queen of Swedland in Inspruch . The passage of the Queen through the state of Veni●e . The passage at Ponte Felice . The preparations made for the solemne Cavalcata of the Queen . The Palace Farnese the lodging of her Majesty , when she went from the Vatican . The Persons which depart with the Queen from Flandres towards Italy . The Persons appointed to wait on the Queen in her lodg●ngs at the Vatican . The parly of her Majesty with the Prince of Holstein . The publick Act of Profession made by the Queen of Swedland in Inspruch . The sumptuous Preparation in the Church of Giesu , with what store of people King Gustavus past into Germany . The presents made by her Majesty to the Arch-Duke and others in Bruxels . The presents of a Coach , Litter , Chair , and an ambling Nag made by the Pope to the Queen . The presents made to her Majesty by his Holiness in the Palace Farnese . The presents made to the Queen by Prince Panfilio . Q THe qualities of Cardinal Pio Bishop of Ferrara . The qualities of Cardinal John Baptist Spada Legat of Ferrara . The qualities of Cardinal Donghi . The qualities of Cardinal Rossetti . The qualities of Cardinal Acquaviva . The quality of the Family Martinozzi of Fano . The qualities of Cardinal Homodei Legate of Urbin . The qualities of Cardinal Rondinino . The rare qualities of the Queen of Swedland . The eminent qualities of the Princess of Rossano . The Queen goes to the publick Consistory to kiss the Popes feet . The Queens admirable wit. The revenues reserved to herself by the Queen of Swedland . The Queen writes to the General of the Jesuits . The Queen dispatches to Rome Father Casati . The Queens departure towards Flandres . The Queens sudden departure from Hambourg . The Queens departure from Bruxels . The Queens departure from Inspruch . The Queens departure from Bologna . The Queens readiness to comply with the Popes desires . The Queen dines publickly with the Arch-Duke of Inspruch . The Queen treats with the Jesuits . The Queen is visited by Count Todt . The Queens royal entertainment at Landsperg by the Ministers of the Duke of Bavaria . The Queens entertainment in Inspruch . The Queens entertainment by the Prince of Trent . The Queens entertainment by Cardinal Spada Legate of Ferrara . The Queens entertainment in Imola by Cardinal Donghi the Bishop of the Place . The Queens entertainment in Forli . The Queens entertainment in Cesena . The Queens entertainment in Rimini . The Queens entertainment in Sinigaglia . The Queens entertainment in Ancona . The Queens entertainment in Loretto . The Queens entertainment in Macerata . The Queens entertainment in Tolentino . The Queens entertainment in Camerino . The Queens entertainment in Foligno . The Queens entertainment in Assisi by Cardinal Rondinini . The Queens entertainment in Terni . The Queens entertainment in Gallese . The Queens entertainment in C●prarola . The Queens satisfaction in Pesaro . The Queen presents her Scepter and Crown at Loretto . The Queen visits her Mother . The Queens journey through Denmark . The Queens journey from Hambourg into Flandres . The Queens Aparel . The Queens eminent vertues . The Queens visits the Church of St. Peter . The Queen goes to the Church of St. James of the Spaniards . The Queen goes to the Church of Giesu . The Queen visits the Monastery of Torre de Specchi . The Queen goes to St. John Lateran . The Queen sees the famous reliques of S. Peters . The Queen visits the Nuns of Campus Martius . The Queens answer to the States of Swedland . R THe Reasons and motives which incline the Queen of Swedland to change her Religion . The resolutions of the Queen of Swedland to turn Catholique . The resolution of the Queen of Swedland to support her resolutions by the Catholick King. The renouncing made by the Queen of Swedland . The return of the Queen from Upsalia to Stockholme . The return of the Arch-Duke to Antwerp to complement the Queen , and invite her to Bruxels . The reception of the Queen of Swedland in Rutemond . Prince Robert Palatine visits her Majesty . The noble reception of the Queen in Rotembourg . The return of Count Montecuccoli to the Queen . The recreations of her Majesty in Inspruch . The recreations of her Majesty in Ferrara . The reception of her Majesty by Cardinal Lomellino Legate of Bologna . The return of her Majesty from Assisi to Foligno . The reception of the Queen in Spoleto by Cardinal Fachenetti . The recreations of her Majesty in Spoleto . The reception of the Queen at the Gate of St. Peters . The recreations of her Majesty in the Palace of Prince Panfilio . The royal lodgings in Revere . S THe straight of the Sound , and its description . Count Stemberg sent into Swedland by the Queen . The sumptuous Bridge ore the Po. The noble Scaffold erected in the Palace of the Prince Panfilio . T. The noble Tilting in Bologna . V. THe voyage of Father Malines , and Casati Jesuits into Swedland . The noble Vineyard of Prince Panfilio . W WIrtzbourge , and the quality of the place . The Wars made by the Crown of Swedland under Queen Christina . Z. Zibbery and its description . FINIS . The History of the sacred , and Royal Majestie of Christina Alessandra , Queen of Swedland , &c. The First Book . The Argument . IN this Book ●●e described the qualities of Gustavus Adolphus , King of Swedland ; The education of the Princess Christina his onely Daughter . Her Assumption to the Crowns The form of her Government . The motives and true Causes of her conversion to the Roman Catholique religion , and what hath occur'd in her Majesties renouncing of her Kingdm . I Write in my History , the end of the life of Gustavus Adolphus , King of Swedland , who dy'd in the height of his fortunes , in the bloody battell of Lutzen , a Prince , who with the fame of his valour , had chain'd the affections of his subjects ; drawn after him the attendance of strangers , and purchased veneration and respect , among his enemies themselves . Never any Prince was beloved so well , nor so faithfully serv'd . They , who could not see him , desir'd at least his Picture , to reverence it , as the Idea of Military valour . He was tall of stature , and of a Majestique aspect , which induced in all admiration and reverence , love and fear together . The hue of his flesh was white , and well colour'd , and his hair and yellow beard , render'd him so resplendent , he was stiled by many the King of Gold , but he hardly arriv'd to the thirty eighth year of his age . His first inclination to Arms was promoted by a Genius , as noble as generous , which made him desirous of glory , and ambitious of greatness . Prudence was still his companion , eloquence and sagacity accompanying his discourses , vivacity and affability his treaties , and resolution , and courage his enterprizes . In great affairs he wanted not Providence , readinesse , and Constancy , and the force of his wit , and strength of his mind , was still most resplendent in difficulties ; he nobly contemning the Lawrells , and Palms , which were not augmented by labours , and water'd with pains . Before the Battell , he appear'd not so terrible , and dreadfull , as gentle , mild , and mercifull , when he had obtain'd the victory , being undaunted in dangers , vigilant in occasions , and wife in each affair . A Prince , in fine of great understanding , and knowledge in all things . He was followed with a greater affection , and applause , than any Commander before him . He gave satisfaction to all , with his praises , hopes , or mildnesse , and especially his sincerity , actions of vertue being written by him with indeleble Characters . He never forgat services , whether little , or great , but rewarded , and valu'd them . He was very wittie in his sayings , and most affable in company , still treating , and speaking to all without pride , and frequently asking when he pass'd by his People , and Souldiers , how they did , what they would , and desired . To his Table and Court , while he was in the field , he admitted all Gentlemen , and private Commanders , he usually saying , a table is the torment of a secret , and a net to catch friendship , and affection . He could not abide ceremonies , and complements affected , and to those unacquainted with his Genius , hee said , or caused others to say , they should reserve their Courtship for the Queens minds of honour , for he was in the field , to teach how to fight , and not to lead a dance . He was most severe in punishing the Souldiers offences , and exact in providing for the peoples security . He , like a true souldier , to give an essay of the greatness of his mind , undertook not any enterprize , which was without danger , he that exhorted him , to a care of his life , acquiring his displeasure . It seem'd to him undecent , for a Prince of a warlike constitution , to have the thoughts of death , he thinking the counsell proceeded from fear , which advis'd him to take heed of himself . He called him happy , that dy'd in his trade , the volunteer death taking pay under him , that feareth him not . His designs were alwaies great , but greater after the battell of Lipswick , he aspiring to the Empire of Germany . Even the Ottoman power began to reflect on the fortune and valour of this King , who used to say , he wondred the Ancients so easily obtain'd their victories , and those of his time with such difficulty , to whom when represented , it proceeded from the difference in w●aring , and now the expugnations of Cities , and fortresses are harder , he reply'd , he did not value the difference of arms , nor of times , but that of the courage . That the world was the same , each age had it's Mines , and Countermines , offences and defences , and that he could war like Alexander , be victorious with Hanibal , and equall Caesars Progresses , who had the mind of Alexander , the skilfulnesse of Hanibal , and Caesars undauntednesse . In the space of two years , he drew to his party , either by the force of arms , or the motives of his power and reputation , of Fortresses , Cities , and wall'd Town , to the number of a hundred and ninety . He won many battels in the field , but crown'd with that of Lipswick , his triumph having conquer'd the most experienc'd , and most fortunate Commander of his age , and an Army old in battels . He passed the Seas , and enter'd into Germany , with a very little Army , but as a small snowball rowling down a high Mountain , becomes a great globe , so he passing from one enterprise to another , could number at his death , above 100000 foot , and 80000 horse , which made up ten Armies , together with other bodies , all under his colours . Nothing but the heresy of Luther eclipsed his high qualities , who , if he had follow'd the steps of his Ancestors , not swerving from the path of the true faith , would have been the Heroe of Kings . He left no other Progeny , than Christina his only Daughter , born on the 16. of December , in the year 1626 , a Princesse of so noble enendowments , and so elevated a spirit , that 't is not any wonder , if she representing in part , the living image of her great Fathers vertues , give cause to believe ; Gustavus yet remaines to the world in his specie , although not in his individuo . Now as their good education , who are to have succession in Kingdoms , and principalities , is the chiefest foundation of the peoples felicity , this Princesse us'd a diligent manuring of her mind , bequeathing her self to the exercises of vertue , to be afterwards able , to outstrip with her years , the duty of age . 'T was therefore observ'd , that from the first moments , as it were , of her life , and understanding , she began , though a child , to procure the enlightning of her intellect , a command ore her reason , limits to her will , a curb to her affections , a rule to her actions , and strength ●o her body . She was not seven years old , when instructed in the elements of the Latin tongue , and letters , and having now discover'd , what promise she could make to her self , in the Progresses of her studies , by the quicknesse of her spirit , and most singular judgement , she fell to the cultivating her mind , with the most sublime sciences , as those , which administer the true lights , not to erre in the Pilgrimage of the world , and the gaining of Heaven . In her minority , five Ministers and Officers of the Crown , which were the most conspicuous , had the government of the Kingdom , to wit , the great Admirall , bastar'd Brother co Gustavus her Father , the great Chancellour Axellius Oxestern , the great President Gabriel Oxestern , the great Constable James of the Garde , and the great Treasurer , another Gabriel Oxestern . In the mean time , to her other applications aforesaid , she added the instructing of her self , in the knowledge of different tongues , to make her self the fitter , and more capaple , for the management of the Kingdom , in which she made most eminent Progresses . And as the best books are incorrupt Counsellours , and Oracles , which , without the least request , even answer to our thoughts , so she in reading there , employing her best hours , endeavour'd to learn there , the way to govern well . This Princesse advancing with her years , in Vertues and Sciences , measur'd every ones ability so well , with the subtlety of her judgement , that though a girle , she penetrated the hidden designes of her principall Ministers , of whom she made use , to draw to her self , the totall direction of the affairs of the Kingdom , so as she gain'd great veneration , free'd her self from the subjection , in which some pretended to hold her , and beginning to rule , shew'd she had not any need , to lay the Kingdoms weight on any others head , than her own , insomuch that she began , when seventeen years old , to assist at the Council of the State , and in the eighteenth year , being out of her minority , took upon her the Government , on the very same day , the War against Denmark , was hy the Crown of Swedland declar'd , notwithstanding that against the Emperour , together with his confederates , was most vigorously prosecuted . She alwaies made use of knowing and able persons , and when any one assum'd to himself , more authority , than was fitting ; she found out a way to moderate his animosity . She alone did administer all the publique affairs , and determin'd them with much ease , and satisfaction : She alone would treat with Ambassadours , and the Ministers of Princes , giving audience without the Secretaries of State , or any of her Councellours , she her self giving answer , to the propositions made her , as well by her subjects , as forraign Princes . This Queen , though young , knew at the same time , how to make her self feared , and belov'd , by her people , and strangers . She secretly sounding the genius , and thoughts of every one , so us'd them to the bridle of obedience , and respect , that she saw her most formidable Commanders , though accustom'd at the head of their Armies , to make the world affraid , to conserve still in her presence , a reverence accompany'd with a fearfull obsequiouness . On the other side , with the nobleness of her mind , she still so oblig'd them , with offices of such love and affability , that she animating their affections , encreas'd still towards her self their respect and obedience , the true props of a Kingdom . She beheld every writing presented her , and quickly , and with a clear voice , recited it in it's language , and with her own hand wrote usually the Orders of importance , being as shy and heedy , in imparting the secrets of her mind , as curious and cunning in penetrating those of others . She generally affected all Natitions , vertue alone being only the object of her love . She sought to mend the bad with severity , and make the good better with favours and rewards ; so as 't is no wonder , that honour , and the rarest conditions that sute with worthy men , were seen to flourish more in her Palace , than in any other Court. No Prince ever favour'd more lovers of vertue , than this Queen ; her Majesty taking very great delight , to discourse with knowing Persons , and endeavouring to have near her , the learnedst of each Nation , whom she highly rewarded . She had her maids of honour in the Court for decorum , and her own entertainment ; but they never withdrew her from her studies , and exercises of vertue . No extreamity of weather , nor heat of the Sun , nor Snow , Wind , Tempests , and Rains , nor any other injuries of the season , or accidents , could induce her to that care of her self , which was due to her royal condition . She supposed great actions walk'd not well with delights , and the Soul had no greater impediment , in the gaining of vertues , than the body bred up and foster'd in them , labour , exercise , sobriety , and vigilance , she counting as parts , of her strong and vigorous mind . The glorious enterprizes , which seconded the felicity of her Majesties invincible arms , are already eternall in Histories . After eight months cruell War , and the famous success of her arms ; she concluded a peace with his Majestie of Denmark , to her great gain , and honour , and afterwards establisht that of Germany , not without great advantages to Swedland , and then too ; when she thought it convenient for the ends , which she aim'd at in her mind . She hath made renoun'd and famous , the City of Stockholm , with the rule of her directions , and the happy remembrance of her government ; she having nothing more in her thoughts , than the causing her Kingdom to abound with arts , and wealth . Her Throne was the Theater of Glory , and Justice ; no Princess being ever beheld of so free a mind , and a courage so undaunted . But she thought in the mean time , of her great retreat towards Heaven , that she might not repent , she had been in the World. As her great and noble parts did charm the hearts of all , that treated with her , to the fame of them flying with speed , to the most remote Nations ; produc'd soon the usuall effects of curiosity , calling many of the curious , and most knowing , out of Italy and France , to admire her . 'T is impossible to express the Civility , and Courtesie , with which she received every one , and particularly , her great liberality , in gratifying , caressing , and rewarding the vertuous . All the Princes in Europe amaz'd at her famous prerogatives , either in their own Persons , or else by their Agents , endeavour'd to reverence , and serve her . To her great and conspicuous endowments , nothing was wanting , but the light of true Religion ; but Heaven not suffering so beautifull a soul , and so good a mind , to wander in the darkness of falsehood , was so kind to her in his influence , to cause great and wonderfull effects . Divine grace awaken'd her searching understanding , and Heavenly inspirations began to alarum in her mind , the Survay of the dissonancies , falshoods , and untru●hs , of the Sect she profess'd . But the business was nice , and she thought it not good , to trust her motives to those Ministers credit , whose knowledge she had formerly measur'd , with more accurateness , and wariness : She consider'd with her self , that as God was still the same , so his faith was the same , and the foundation of all truth : insomuch , that with reason , he could not suffer any thing to be alter'd , and dissonant in the knowledge of that Individuum , which should be only one , and still uniform to it self . She therefore began , to discover the weakness of the reasons , which Luther , and others sustain'd their new opinions , and fallacie with , and began to discern that the sacred Scripture understood , and respected , with that Purity and Candour , with which 't is received and taught in the Catholique Church ; furnisht her with clearest arguments , to convince their untruths . She perceiv'd some sacred books were refus'd by the followers of Luther , for no other cause , but their own meer capticiousness , and only for condemning their errours . That of those they retain , and have in such esteem , the greatest part they alter , adulterate , and falsifie , and so variously interpret , that 't is not any wonder , amongst such dissentions & confusions , resembling so many Hydra's head , innumerable Sects are multiply'd and produc'd ; yet all disagreeing , and contrary to one another . Nay , that now the word of God was so vilify'd , that each foolish tradesman , or ignorant woman , durst shamelesly interpret the highest mysteries of the faith , which hardly the most knowing , and most sublime wits understand . That the Sects did encrease , or decrease , as assisted , and fomented here on earth ; yet faith is a rare gift of Heaven , insomuch as the followers of novelties , having nothing of assurance ; nor probably the true sense ; t was surer to rely on the uniform , and agreeing interpretation of so many Saints , the Catholique Church hath had in all ages , for doctrine and integrity of life , so renowned and eminent . 'T was therefore too evident a madness , to depart from their common consent , and adhere unto those , who , without the reputation of goodness , and vertue , have for their own passion , and private advantage , endeavoured to darken the world , to confound it , and vizard it , with many chimeras , and malignities . To these her reflections , the wise Queen added diverse other weighty considerations ; and amongst them , this seem'd to have force , that by the continu'd succession of Popes , and uniformity in Rights , and Doctrine , the Church of Rome , though tost by fierce tempests , invaded by her enemies armes , and molested with contrary Doctrines , had allwaies like the Palmtree , grown higher , and been still more resplendent , and glorious . Her Majestie observed , that the very same Nations , and particularly the Septentrional , which now do live out of the lap of the Roman Church , have more than any others , for many ages past , had the Catholique faith in veneration , and produc'd many men ; who , with their holy lives , have enobled the world , and with their souls beautify'd Heaven . That the writings esteem'd the most learned , the famousest actions , the conspicuousest vertues , and most refin'd wits , have been the perseveres in the Catholique faith , insomuch that as examples more forcibly perswade us , than precepts ; it seem'd to her impossible , so many good men , so intelligent , and so learned , should have been blind , to follow so tenaciously , and so long , the opinions and doctrines , which hereticall Ministers represent to the simple and Ideot , for falsities , and errours . Besides she consider'd , the very same Protestants confess'd , the Spaniards , the French , and Italians were of a more elevated spirit , and more compos'd mind ; of more profound Knowledge , and a civiller , and soberer behaviour , than all other people of the world ; and that amongst these of the Northern Inhabitants themselves ; he was most valued , that was best acquainted with the customs , and dictates of the Nations aforesaid , insomuch that though Arius had in Spain spread the poyson of his heresie ; and France had both open'd her bosom , and arms , to the errours of the neighbouring Countries ; yet those great Kings , and most of the Nobility , without ever changing their opinions , among , so many accidents , had continu'd in the obedience of the Catholique Church , and the Vicar of Christ , which afforded a strong argument , for the goodness and truth of his faith . Her Majesty received an additional force in her mind , that the Authors of heresies could never yet shew ; when , how , or why , the Catholique Church did prevaricate in her faith nor where , and in whom perpetuated , and conserv'd , it being very necessary , the true Church should alwaies have endur'd in some part . But , the consideration of the qualities , of the Authors of heresies , made a very strong breach in this Princesses heart ; her Majestie being now well inform'd , that interest alone , and the pleasures of the flesh , not the benefit of the publique , nor integrity of the mind , were the Councellours and Promoters of these novelties . She examin'd Martin Luthers condition● , and the other opposers of the Catholique Church , and found they were men of an ill life , sensual , and extreamly ambitious ; whereupon like seditious persons , who in a State-Government , do cloak their pretences with the zeal of the publique good , and the service of the Prince , against whom they fight , they never had other design , than the ruine of the State , and Monarchy of the Church , in revenge of the wrong , they pretended to receive in their minds ; in that the Popes of Rome comply'd not with their boundless desires ; so as she foresaw in the end , that when Luther began to impugne the value of indulgences , by depressing the authority of the Pope , he did it out of envy and anger , that the care of delivering them in Sermons , was committed to others , and not to himself , as he had desir'd . That when Purgatory was condemned by him , he being unwilling to admit any pain did remain to the souls , which dy'd in the state of grace ; 't was meerly his invention , either to discredit more the said indulgences , or let loose the reins to sensuality , since the contumacy is the greater , when the punishment is represented the less . That when he deny'd fastings , Pennance , Confession , the single life of Priests , the intercession of Saints , the Mass , the Ornaments , and Images of the Church , and the like ; it onely proceeded from his inward design , to make the people follow him , who are apt to believe , what allureth the senses , and furthers the appetite of nature ; as likewise his principall motives for promoting his wickedness , had their rise from his unplacable hatred of the Pope , as one that condemned his errours . To this pious Queen , the resolution of Henry the eigth King of England , seem'd too sacrilegious and wicked ; who withdrew from the obedience of the holy Church , a Catholique , and well compos'd Kingdom , and onely for the pleasing of his humours , and abandoning , and debasing himself in the loves of Anne Bullen . She dislik'd the unworthy actions of those Princes of Germany , who spoiling the Churches , had seized the revenues of so many Orders of Religious , who in honour of our Saviour , and the Heavenly Court , had employ'd them in sacred Temples , to glorifie , and exalt him . But more than all the rest , she came to the Knowlege of the truth , by considering , how unseemly it was to believe , the Holy Ghost would use such men , that were vitious , and unworthy , for reforming of his Church , while there were so many others , renown'd for their Doctrine and sanctity . With these speculations , and the guide of the holy Fathers , exactly perpended by her ; she saw a great light before her eyes , whereupon as in the way long chosen by her , she discover'd great stumblings , and disturbances ; so among these new lights , she walking in the best , and readiest paths , began to examine particularly the substance and foundation of the truest religion . With great rewards she invited to her , the famousest men in the Lutheran profession , and under the colour of learning what they knew , extracted with admirable dexterity , the sum of their belief and understanding : Truth , the only Catholique , and Roman religion , among the black darkness of so many opinions , and contrary doctrines , began to shew her cleanness , and beget in her mind , a great loathing of the manifest falsities , and immoderate absurdities , which usually by the malice of hereticall Ministers , with great industry are instill'd into the minds , of unwary and simple people . In the mean time , Don Joseph Pinto Parera , the Portugall Ambassadour arrived in Swedland , making his entrance into Stockholm about the end of July , with whom as his confessour , was Father Anthony Macedo a Portugess , together with his Companion , Father John Ardrada , both Jesuits . The Queen inform'd of all , was glad of that encounter , by her so desir'd , insomuch as concealing in her mind , a resolute inclination to the Catholique faith , she began in her discourses , and treaties , to shew some esteem and affection to Father Macedo . He on the contrary side , observing the Queen , when she spake of the Pope , to shew much respect and veneration , discover'd , her Majestie had a good disposition towards Catholiques , and therefore with dexterity , by opening , and enlarging the way , so wrought , that every day her satisfaction and confidence of him , receiv'd augmentation . When the Ambassy was finisht , & Parera prepar'd to be gone in September , 1651. het Majesty more frequently than before , began to send for the Father aforesaid ; In the end , on the 12th of August , retyring with him into her inwardest lodgings , and saying , she would tell him a business of consequence ; said thus in his ear , Father Macedo , you are the first Jesuit I knew , and as by the practice , and relation I have of your vertue , I s●ppose I may be confident of your faithfulness , and prudence ; so now since you are to depart , I desire by all means , you 'l procure me sent hither two Italians of your Society , expert in all Knowledge , who under the colour of Gentlemen , than desire to see the world , may stay in my Court , that I without suspition , may make use of them , to which effect I 'le write too by you to your Generall . The Father comply'd wi●h her Majestie , with expressions , and a sense peculiar to news of that consequence , and giving her due thanks for her confidence of him , and offering to serve her with fidelity , he swore to be secret . Macedo come home full of joy , and consolation , and beginning to consider of the manner , how to execute diligently her Majesties desire , resolved to ask leave , as he did , of the Ambassadour , to go see , for his own curiosity , the fair and great City of Hamburg , but could not obtain it ; so as he return'd to the Queen , and told her of the difficulties he hid met with . Her Majestie hearing him of a setled resolution to serve her , reply'd , you may go , and say nothing . The Father inform'd , that the Vessell , which should carry him was then in the Haven of Balen , 35 miles distant , and ready to set sayl towards Lubeck ; went to take his last leave of the Queen , who gave him a letter of credence , written , and subscrib'd with her own hand , and directed to the General of the company of Jesus , who then was Father Francis Piccolomini . Father Macedo concluded his expressions , with humbly beseeching her , to consummate her holy inspirations , to which she reply'd , that if she had known , the Roman religion , had been best , she would have embraced it , and that he should cause the two Fathers , she desir'd to be sent , with whom she might freely discourse , and without all suspition , having nothing else to say , but entreat him again , to be secret and quick . The Father being licenc'd to depart , went out of the gate behind the Court , which looks towards the Sea , and pass'd in a Feluca to a Rock , where he remained that night , since he could not reach the Vessell by day . The day after he arrived at Balem , whether one was now come , dispatcht by the Queen , at the instance of the foresaid Ambassadour , to arrest him , and carry him to prison ; but as he had secret order from her Majestie , to let him escape , if he found him , he fain'd he could not find him , and took horse and returned to Stockholm , and the Father embarqued himself , and sayled towa●ds Lubeck on the 2d . of September , where twelve daies after he arriv'd . The Ambassadour soon gave out , the Father was a Knave , by his flying away in that manner , and others divulged , he was become a Lutheran , and married . From thence he arriving in Hamburg , steer'd his course towards Nurenberg , and finally having run many dangers , came to Rome on the 18. of October , 1651. Father Piccolomini the Generall of the Society , dyed a little before , so as he delivered the letter to Father Goswin Nikel , who was then Vicar-Generall , and afterwards Generall ; a man of great parts , and born in the City of Cullen . He embrac'd with great zeal , a business of that consequence , and as 't is the particular profession of the Society aforesaid , to search all the parts of the world , to convert to the holy faith , both Heretiques and Infidells , in which they employ very freely whatsoever is given them in charity , and quickly made choice of Father Francis Malines , a Reader of Divinity in Turin his Country , and Father Paul Casate of Piacenza , a professour of Mathematicks in ' the Roman Colledge at Rome ; men , besides integrity of life , of most exquisite understanding , and great knowledge , that as persons desirous to travell , and see the world , they might without delay , take their journey for Swedland . They arrived in Venice on the second of December . 1651 , the one comming out of Piemont , and the other from Rome . On the twelfth of the said month , they departed , and prosecuted their journey ; notwithstnnding the extremity of the weather , and only in the beginning of March got ro Stockholm , being hinder'd on the way , by reason that Father Malines hurt his foot , by the fall of his horse , which made him keep his bed many daies . In the mean time , Father Godfrey Franchenius , a Jesuit , and a man , that was truly Apostolicall , and of excellent parts , was brought by a Tempest from Denmark into Swedland , who had frequently treated with the Queen , and not without profit , but not being able to stay there without being known , he before was departed , and gone into Flanders . These two Fathers , arriving in Stockholm , were presently conducted to the Queen , as Italian Gentlemen , and Passengers . And albeit her Majestie dissembled in the beginnning , they so soon perceiv'd her good disposition , and admir'd too in her , then 25. years old , a soul undeceived , and exempt from vanity , and the greatness of the world , and filled with so equall a Knowledge of all things , that she seem'd onely nourisht with the marrow of morall Philosophy . Not long after , she declared her self , resolv'd by a holy inspiration , to embrace the Catholick faith , and renounce for it her Kingdoms , and all humane greatness , though there she was not onely esteemed , but ador'd with a fuller , and more absolute authority , than any of her time . There 's no doubt , but she would very gladly have resetled in Swedland the Catholique faith , if she could have overcome the great , and many difficulties , that lay in the way . Too evident was the danger of spoyling the consort of her resolutions , if they had smelt the least in that kind . Besides too , the uncertainty of the end , much time was required , and hazard of her conscience , in which she was impatient to continue , without the profession of the Catholique religion , and she could by no means profess it occultly . When she had with the said Fathers , long discussed the means , that were fittest , for the compassing of her Majesties intentions ; she determined to let the Pope know her resolution , and to send unto him with her letters ; the said Father Casati , who was to inform himself particularly , of all that was necessary for her future stay in Rome , which then was her design ; she supposing the said City most fit for her abode , not so much for the honour of her person , as because she being there independent , of any other Potentate whatsoever in Christendom , might employ the endowments of her mind , in the service of God , and his Church , by her Majesties interposing in many affairs of Christendom , for the which without doubt , there was no want at all of ability in her Majestie . She sent then the Father to Rome , in the Month of May of the year aforesaid , but omitted at that time , to make any motion to the Pope , because she was not able to renounce so soon her Kingdom , and in the mean time , they had no suspition at all , of those resolutions , with which Pope Innocent was assistent to the business . But Father Malines remained in Swedland , well treated by the Queen , while her Majesty disposed , and so ordered her affairs , that by the States of Swedland , Charles Prince Palatine ( deputed before to the Crown after her ) was after her renouncing it , admitted to the Kingdom , which done , she might securely depart . In fine , when she was to discover her mind , and compleat her resolutions , she began then , by declaring her intentions to Monsieur Bordolot , a French man , and now Abbot of Massay , her trusty Physitian , to the end , he repayring to the Court of France , and making no mention at all of the business of religion , might onely treat there , if , after her renouncing the Kingdom , she might sojourn in France , as likewise she had thoughts of dispatching Father Malines to Rome , with her letters to the Pope . While Bordolot and Malines prepared to be gone , the Queen having made a discovery of the exquisite judgement , and great prudence of Don Antonio Pimentel ; who , with the Title of Gentleman , sent from the Catholique King , to complement the Queen , and procure between their Majesties a good correspondence , had been some Months before in that Court , where he had with his rare parts , purchas'd very great credit , and fame , resolv'd to trust him with her thoughts , and make use of his assistance and counsell , in a business of that consequence . This Gentleman heard attentitively the Queen , and was as much comforted , as astonisht , at the strangeness of the news . And when he had considered , how meritorious in Heaven , how famous in the world , and beneficiall to Christianity , so glorious an action would be , he represented to the Queen , the necessity of supporting it , by a Prince no less powerfull , than pious , that he accompanying with her dispatches , the letter she sent to the Pope , might make authentick the credit of so great , and so heroique an act , for the compassing of which , the Catholique King seem'd fit to her Majesty . The Queen therefore consigned to Father Malines , letters for his Holiness , Cardinall Chigi , then Secretary of State to the Pope , and for Father Nikei the Generall of the Jesuits , and likewise gave him order , that as secretly as he could , he should go into Spain , to procure the dispatches of his Catholique Majesty to the Pope , in order to which , she gave the said Father , letters for the Catholique King , and Don Lewes de Aro , supposing besides , besides , that Don Antonio Pimentel being come to Madrid , whither he was called , might adde credit to her letters , and solicit the effecting their Contents . And as the greatest thing , that troubled her Majestie , consisted in secresy , to remove every shadow of suspition ; she desir'd , that the Father might go another way , and not embarque himself with Pimentel . For the very same reason , it seemed not good to the Queen , that Father Casati returned to Hamburg from Rome ; should repass into Swedland , to avoid the renewing of the jealousies , and suspitions had formerly of them ; especially she knowing , some letters had been intercepted , which Casati had written to Malines , by which they understood , that they were both engag'd , in the very same business , and had common interests . Father Malines departed from Stockholm , on the 3d. of May , 1653. having stayed there something more than a year and two months . The length of his voyage from Swedland to Lubeck , occasioned by the contrary winds , and his not finding suddenly shipping in England , whither he went for that purpose out of Flanders , were the cause he arrived not at Madrid till the second of August , where he stayd certain months , without having any news of Pimentel , or negotiating any thing , since his order was not to begin , till he had first received her Majesties letters , which were to be sent after . Don Antonio aforesaid , departed from Stockholm in the following August , and embarquing at Gottembourg , advanced not far , when the Ship , that sprang a leak , constrain'd him back thither ; while the Vessell was repairing , he went to the Court , which then was removed to Vesten , where he received order from Spain , to stay there yet a while . The Queen hinder'd by that accident , to make use of Pimentel , substituted in his place , Father John Baptist Guemes a Dominican , who was in Denmark with the Earl of Rebogliedo the Spanish Ambassadour to that King , and being to negotiate some business appertaining unto the said Earl , in the Court of Madrid , was to have , and expect the conveniency of embarquing himself with Pimentel , to which end , in the month of July , 1653 , he arrived at Gottembourg ; but the Ship , as aforesaid , coming back , and he being commanded by Pimentel to continue with him ; went thence with him to Vesten . The Queen knowing , he was a man of great prudence , and other rare qualities ; and considering she could give no suspition by his going into Spain , since they knew long before , he went for the affairs of Rebogliedo , she lost not the conjuncture of making use of him ; for the treating of that in Madrid , which she had design'd should be done by Pimentel . She therefore informed him of the matter , and wrote to Father Malines , whom before she had order'd , to make no attempt of any thing , without new advice , which he was to expect , before he promoted any bus●ness . Father Guemes departed with her Majesties dispatches , and Pimentel's , on the ninth of October , and after many troubles , and impediments , arriving in the Catholique Court , in the month of March , 1654 , very earnestly sollicited there , the Kings letters to the Pope , to accompany the Queens , and so honourably , & so faithfully proceeded in this business of consequence , that her Majestie afterwards declaring , she was infinitely satisfied ; was most confident of him , by making him her Confessour , and using him in her hardest , and most scrupulous resolutions . Though not onely by the mouths of the foresaid two Fathers Malines , and Casati , together with the Dominican , and the letters of Pimentel himself , his Majestie was fully inform'd , and assured of all things ; yet he could do no less , than remain surpriz'd a while , at the news of so great , and so strange a resolution ; it seeming to him a difficult thing , that a Princess of that spirit , and of so sublime a judgement , could abandon her Kingdoms , her Country , and subjects , whom she loved so tenderly , and protected , to lead a private life , without that great Command ; for this only reason , to live quietly in the Catholique religion ; his Majesty discoursing with himself , that though the said Queen was not able in publique , at least she could have exercis'd in private , the true faith in her own Kingdom , and perhaps with more advantages to the Catholique religion , especially since surrendring the Scepter unto a new King , who might be of a turbulent , and warlike disposition , was to open peradventure the way , to some of those enterprizes , which in the afflictions of Christianity , might cause greater dammages to the interests of Catholiques than among the applauses of the world , get glory , and repose to the Queen . He consider'd too wisely , that the things of the world , have nothing that is constant but inconstancy , and that women particularly , notwithstanding they have courage , and spirit , are subject to change , so as he was not able with his solid Intellect , to judge securely of a single appearance ; nor thought he it agreeable to his gravity and decorum , to engage himself in any thing , without sounding more fully the business , and reaching the bottom of the motives , from which a resolution so great , and so little in use , was deriv'd . But afterwards assur'd , that many heroicall vertues , and eminent parts abounded in the Queen , with the motive of which , she knew , the world was one of those enemies , that is conquer'd by flying , and albeit a woman had strength to trample under her feet , its forces , allurements , and charms , and conquer her self . The King was so taken with her Majesties magnanimous action , that out of his most pious zeal to the honour of God , and the Catholique Church , he not onely with great fervour accompanied her Majesties letter to the Pope ; but exhibited all his protection , for the journey , and entire satisfaction of so noble , and so vertuous a Princesse . After the peace of Germany , the States of Swedland , having soon bent their thoughts for the settlement of the Kingdom ; had likewise found it necessary to provide , that the Masculine succession fayling in the blood Royall , some one might ascend the Throne quietly and peaceably , and the rather , since the recalling the suffrages of the ancient elections , did not seem good to them , they knowing by experience , that kind of dominion , as not very durable , and unsafe , had often been replenisht with tumults and calamities ; whereupon they unanimously agreed , that her Majesty pleasing her self with a husband , that was not of a different religion , nor suspected by the States , should establish in her Progeny the security of succession . They therefore made severall instances to the Queen , and often sollicited the effect of their desires . The Queen , who in her mind had greater designs , making use of the pretence of being unwilling by marriage , to subject her own liberty to any , declar'd , that as she had been born free , so she likewise would live , and die free . She boastingly said , all the Kingdoms of the world were a price below the value of liberty , which onely was the pretiousest Gem in her Crown . That she knew , the chast wits were still the most vigilant , most lively , and the fittest for all things , which require understanding , spirit , and prudence . The States seeing her firm in resolving not to marry ; pretended at least to appoint her a Successour , to the end , that she fayling , there might be no difficulty in a new Kings election . And because whatsoever we can most of all wish for in a Prince , consists in his valour , his prudence , and goodness , in the meeting of all the four Orders of the Kingdom , the qualities and parts of the most conspicuous personage being maturely examin'd , all gave their votes and applauses , to the foresaid Prince Charles Gustavus , Palalatine , as one , who descending by Birth from Emperours and Kings , and having till that time commanded the Swedish Amies , had given in all occasions great experiments of his valour and prudence . Besides he being passionately belov'd by the people and souldiers ; could desire no clearer arguments of his merit , for his exaltation to the Crown , establisht in his Person , by his substitution in the Kingdom , if Christina should fail . Some Polititians divulged ( to meddle in their discourses with so great an affair ) the Queen was not pleased , the gate of dominion should be opend to this Princes desire , since this being the most sensible of humane affections , and that which soonest toucheth the quick , they might see again acted on the Stage , the offences of those times , in which many men , thinking nothing to be villanous , and wicked ; have trampled under foot , to compasse soon their ends , all respects , obligations , honour and conscience . But the said Polititians have fail'd in the conceit , which perhaps they imagin'd their discourses would have rais'd , while that they measur'd her Majesties thoughts , and resolutions , with their own ordinary rule of the interest of State. The Queen's designs had solider motives , and deeper foundations . She sought to gain a Kingdom , where Angells inhabit , and therefore lost that willingly where men have their residence . The Queen could not erre in the reason of State , who secur'd to her selfe that of God. She labour'd to know God in true greatnesse , and felicity ; and God made himself known to her , by giving her judgement , and vigour , to seek what few did desire , and to despise that which all covet after . For what concern'd humane reputation , and glory , she had learnt ; she could not better make happy and prolong the short periods of her life , than with the report of one of the most glorious resolutions , that had ever been heard . She therefore very charitably and freely , agreeing to surrender her Scepter to the foresaid Prince Palatine , contrived a way with which , without discovering her thoughts , she frankly might renounce the possession of those States , which were no longer hers , because by her Majesty exchang'd for those of Heaven . She thought , that she had not the lustre of any vertue , while she sate on that Throne , which was not illustrated with the splendour of true faith . The Queen lov'd God , and therefore could no longer love the world . To mount to the greatnesse of Heaven , 't was necessary she should fall from the height of terrestriall felicity . This her Majesties resolution discovered to some she most trusted , it seem'd strange to them , she would abandon voluntarily the dominion of a Kingdom , than which there is not any thing more desired on the earth : & as in the change of a Prince , both the Cities , and Inhabitants , are oftentimes subject to hurtfull alterations , so with the apprehension of future events , and the want of the happinesse they enjoy'd , they particularly were troubled , and discontented , and labour'd to remove her from that her opinion , with very strong reasons , and resembling the quality of the matter , of which they discours'd . They knew the new Kings ●enius , and the martiall inclinations of his Captains , so as they were ●ffraid , it might prove one of those punishments , which with the appearance of a blessing , is cast upon them , whom God will chastise . They doubted , though the Queen loved peace , and a good correspondence with the neighbouring Princes , that the Genius and Interest of her Majesties Successour , would not be the same , who probably at his entrance into his principality , would have the ambition , to make ostentation of his valour , and foment his Commanders desires . To convince her understanding , and divert her from so great a resolution , many of the knowing'st and zealousest Ministers , whom her Majestie did the honour , to trust with her design of renouncing her Kingdom , but not with her change of religion , advanced so far , to presage unto her unlucky events , but nothing could retain her in her motion , which she urged with all speed . Now all things appertaining to that renunciation were in readiness ; and nothing was wanting , but to solemnize it , with those publique functions , requir'd in such Cases . Many Feasts being therefore now made , together with tiltings , for a happy prediction of the new Kings Coronation , in the end on the 17th of January 1654 , they brought it to a period . The Prince Palatine would have had it deferr'd , till the following July , while his cloaths , and other things becoming the magnificence of this unusuall spectacle , were prepar'd . But the Queen admitting no delay ; prevented these demurs with all diligence , while each little minute seem'd too long to her , for the the finishing her secret intentions . She therefore came out of her lodgings that day , about nine of the clock in the morning , and appear'd in the great open gallery of the Court , accompany'd by the Senate , and the Grandees of the Palace . She wore a stately robe embroyder'd with Crowns of gold , and with a comly gravity walking up and down among a great company of Gentlemen , and other , who out of curiosity , came to see so renown'd , and unusuall a function , sate down in a chair , under a Canopy of Silver nobly wrought , and adorn'd . Here the Lord Zchering Rosem●hain a Senatour of the Kingdom , read with a loud voice the instrument of donation , which her Majestie made to the said Prince Charles Gustavus Palatine , and a Patent ; in which the new King engag'd to the said Queen , three Islands , and diverse revenues issuing out of Pomerania , with other , regalities , to the yearly value of two hundred thousand crowns . Her Majestie accepting the writings , rose up , and taking the Crown from her head , deliver'd it to the Earl , Peter Bracch great Praefect , and principall Senatour of the Kingdom . The Scepter , Sword , Globe of gold , and a Key , she consign'd to four great Personages , and Ministers of the Kingdom : to wit , to Count Gustavus Horn Generall of the Militia , to Count Gabriel Oxerstern , to Count Oxerstern great Chancellour , and Count Magnus Gabriel de la Gardie great Treasurer . The Queen had nothing left to put off , but the royall Robe , and she seeing that those , to whom it belonged , deferr'd to unty it , unty'd it her self , and in throwing it down , sported with her maids of Honour , and was pleasant with them , while there was not any one , in so great a number of persons , that could forbear weeping , to see this so generous action of the Queen , to whom the hearts of all paid the tribute of duty and affection . The royall robe being depos'd , she was begirt with a very white garment , and here with a majestique affability , turning towards the Nobility and people , with a loud , and clear voice , and great freenesse of mind , pray'd a quartern of an hour with such efficacy and sweetnesse , that all remaining equally dazled , with the splendour of so much vertue , and soften'd with the pleasantness of the manner , had such an affection , as admits not of comfort , nor receives moderation . After this , with a long and most prudent discourse , she advertis'd the new King of many things appertaining to the Kingdoms good Government , and affectionately recommended to him the Queen her Mother , her Friends , and all her Subjects , whom she loved so firmly ; and so she return'd to the very same room whence she came , leaving all the people , in the darknesse of confusion , and bitternesse of sorrow , for the losse of that Sun , which so long had govern'd them , with the influence of his rayes . The Prince Palatine two hours after , was conducted to the Cathedrall , by the Arch-Bishop of Upsalia , where he was anointed King , and receiv'd the royall ensignes , and the next day after , the solemn oath was given him by all the four Orders of the Kingdom . In these solemnities , severall sorts of money , of gold and silver , ●ere scatter'd up and down , as well by the Queen , as the King. Those by the King had his Picture on the one side , and the words Carolus Gustavus , and on the other , a regal-Crown , with these words , a Deo & Christina . Those by the Queen had her Picture on the one side , and on the other a Crown , with these words , Et sine Te. The day after the usuall Oath of loyalty being perform'd to the King by the States , the Queen visited , and honour'd by all ; departed from Upsalia towards Stockholm . The King accompany'd her to the Mannour of Merstad , which is half the way , and all the Senatours , Gentlemen , and chief Ladies of the Court , waited on her to Stokholm , where she stay'd three daies . Here all desired to see her , and to be seen by her , who receiv'd them with such courtesie and kindnesse , that they there made discovery , of the pleasure she took , to leave them all mindfull of her vertues , and government . She had made them believe , she would go live in the Island of Holland , fifty leagues distant from Stockholm , in the fair Castle there , with a great Park of Deere , where the Kings were accustom'd to retire for their pleasure . With this report she departed from Stockholm , three hours after the setting of the Sun. She would depart by night , not to see their affections , and tears , who apprehended the want of so great a Queen , and so good a Mother . Yet from the royall Palace to the gate of the City , the concourse of the people was great , but the affliction much greater , which oppressed their senses ; every one , as immoveable and mute , with their eyes cast down on the earth , giving to understand a weighty sorrow hath neither tears , nor sighs sufficient to expresse it . The King had sent the greatest part of the Court to accompany , and attend her ; among whom were the Lord Charles Soop , a person of great quality , with the charge of high Steward , the Lord Tersen Gentleman of the Chamber , and of much desert and vertue with six other Gentlemen of his Majestie , all of noble families and merit ; the Lord Vlifeldt great Master of Denmark , retyr'd long since into Swedland , under his Majesties protection , the Senatours Earl Todt , and Baron Lind , with Eal Donoau , Lievetenant Colonell , all three personages of high worth , and eminent parts , with severall others . In her going out of the City , she was saluted with the Artillery from the walls , and the ships , and as she past along , the Governours of Forts , and Provinces waited on her with their Souldiers . She travail'd all night , and the next day in the evening arriv'd at Nikopin , the residence of Queen Mary Eleanora her Mother , a Princesse of most admirable qualities , where she onely stay'd so long to embrace her , and give her the last farewell , the separation from whom , was as sensible peradventure to her , as that of her Kingdom . In this she went voluntarily far off , from the fruition of a very great happinesse , and in that went from her ; who had bequeath'd to her , her own blood . The same night , without taking any other repose , she continu'd her journey towards Norkopin , a City , and Port of the Sea , eight leagues distant from Nicopin , which was one of the Forts , her Majestie had reserved to her self ; Here she stay'd a day to repose , she having not yet slept since her departure from Stockholm . The next day she went to Linkopin , five leagues farther , where she stayed a day ; and from thence to Junkopin , a fortresse fourteen leagues off , where she rested that night . The day following she advanced to a house , of a Swedish Gentleman , call'd Giornornotte , eight leagues off , and here taken with a Plurisy , or stitch in her breast , she was forc'd to stay eight daies . As soon as she was well , she gave out , she would go another way , and instead of advancing towards the foresaid Island of Holland , she went towards Alstat , a Town situated in Aland , a Province which ten years before the Sweeds had taken from the King of Denmark . This City is indifferently handsome , encompast with strong walls , and from the said house some fifteen leagues distant . Here she stay'd two daies , and dismissed not only the officers of the King , who were to wait upon her to the foresaid Castle of Holland , but Brodin too the Lutheran Minister , who had accompany'd her from Stockholm , retaining with her the Senatour Soop , and the Earl of Donoau . Arriving at Laolin , a Castle in the said Province , five miles from Almstat , she caus'd the same night her hair to be cut , and putting on mans cloaths , took the way the next morning , towards Ingilholm , a little Town of the Province of Blekingem belonging to the King of Denmark , taking no body with her , but the foresaid Lords , Soop and Donoau , the Earl of Stemberg , a Swedish Gentleman of eminent esteem , and her great Master of the horse , the Lord Wolfe , Gentleman of her Chamber , and Mr. Apelman her Secretary , with three Grooms of the Chamber , about nine in all , giving out she was the Earl of Donoau a Swede , who went to see the world , which she did to passe through Denmark , without being subject to invitations , and entertainment . From Ingelhom she came the same night to Helsingbourg a Port of the Sound , which is an arm of the Sea about a league in breadth , through which passe all the Ships , which from the Baltique Sea , do sail towards the West , where the Danes search usually the Vessells , and receive a certain tole , She pass'd it in little boats , and arriving at Helsenor on th 7th of July , when she had refresht her self a little while , continu'd her journey with diligence ; yet omitted not to visit the noble Castle at Federichbaug , , seated in a very fine prospect , three leagues onely distant from Helsenor ; which , as the place of the delights of the Kings of Denmark , was sumptuously adorned . She came at three hours in the night to Rotschilt a little City seated on the side of a Lake , and from thence went to Korsor a Port on the Baltique Sea , and the same night pass'd the Bect , a branch of the Sea about four leagues broad , which divides the Province of Zeland from Funen , which belong all to Denmark . On the 9th of July at the rising of the Sun , she arrived at Nibork , which was o're against Korsor , a Port of the Sea. Here she entertained her self , till the Waggons were prepared for travailing , which are all cover'd , and very commodious , like the Caroches in France , and the Coaches in Italy . She went then to Obensee , the Metropolitan City of the said Province of Funen , a wall'd Town , and full of old Turrets , indifferently handsom and civill , where the Court of Denmark resides a certain month of the year , two leagues near the said Port. She stay'd there that night , and passing the next day through Kolding , a Towre on an narrow arm of the Sea , which serves for a Haven , though it be between the land , where the King uses somtimes to sojourn ; she arrived at Hadversleve a little place , and encompast with old walls . She continu'd thence her journey , and the following night came to Flensbourg , the chief City , and a Port of the Sea , of the Province of Jutland , renown'd for the great traffique it holds with the North , and the West . On the tenth , she pass'd through , Rensbourg a wall'd Town , and lay that night at Jetzcho an open place . By break of day the next morning , she advanced towards Altennau , a City belonging to the Earl of Oldembourg , between whom and the City of Hambourg there is an ancient quarrell ; that Earl pretending to greater jurisdiction over a bridge of Hambourg , where he receives a little tribute from Altennan , near two little leagues , the Queen came to Hambourg , on the very same day a good while before the setting of the Sun ; yet she enter'd the Town , and remain'd there unknown till the following day , and then putting on womans apparell , she was seen and known by all . Having stay'd there a day , she went to Neummunster , a City remote a daies journey , to see Prince Frederick of Holstein , with whom she remained a day , treating and concluding the marriage of the King of Swedland , with the Princesse Hedvyck Eleonora his Daughter . The King of Swedland had discover'd to the Queen , his inclination to this match , and entreated her favour in the businesse , provided her Majesties consent went with his . The Queen , who could not chose but be glad , after giving him a Kingdom , to give him too a wife , concluded it quickly to the equall obligation of both parties to her . She afterwards returning to Hambourg , stay'd there till the 30th of July . Five daies after her Majesties arrivall , the Court which stay'd behind , as aforesaid , overtook her at Hambourg , It consisted of about fifty persons , besides the Coaches , diverse horses and the baggage , with whom were sigre Gustavus di Liliecron a Gentleman of eminent worth , and most excellent parts , the wife of the foresaid Earl of Stemberg , with three of her women , Sigre John Wrangell , Sigre Silvekron her Steward , Doctor Wenleu her Physitian , and some Musitians , all which took the very same way through Denmark . This King , having had private notice , of her Majesties passage through his Country , and ambitious to expresse his devotions to her , went presently with his wife , and all the Court to Kolding , and under the pretence of going a hunting , met on purpose her retinue , and hearing that her Majestie was there , came out of his Coach , to look into those of the Swedes ; but for all his sollicitude , and earnestnesse , not finding the Queen and assur'd she was gone by , he was much displeased , he had been prevented by her Majesties great diligence ; it troubling him extreamly , he could not comply with his duty towards a Princesse , of so great desert and condition , and so cordially respected by him . The end of the first BOOK . The History of the sacred and Royall Majestie of Christina Alessandra , Queen of Swedland , &c. The Second Book . The Argument . THe Queen goes into Flanders , and comes to Antwerp . There she staies . The Arch-Duke and others send to complement her . The Earl of Buquoy goes thither in the name of his Catholique Majesty . After the retreat of the Spanish Camp from the Siege of Arras , the Arch-Duke comes to Antwerp to visit her , the Prince of Conde doth the same , the Duke of Lorraine , the Earle of Fuensaldagna , and the Grandees of the Court , and Army , together w●th other Princes . Earle Raymund monte Cuccoli dispatcht from the Emperour , comes for the same Purpose . Don Anthony Pimentel is sent unto her by the Cathol●que King with the title of extraordinary Ambassadour , and stayes with her Majestie . The Arch-Duke invites the Queen to Bruxells , where she is royally received ; she makes secret profession of the Catholique religion . She received advice of the death of the Queen her mother . Pope Innocent the tenth dyes : Alexander the seventh is assur'd to the Papacy with an universall applause . The Queen soone imparts unto him her resolutions and designes . She departeth from Bruxells , Her Majesties journey to Inspruch . While her Majesty stayd at Hambourg diverse Princes and great Lords of the Countreys thereabouts came thither to visit her , and with others , Prince Christian of Mechelbourg , the Duke of Brunswick , the three Brothers , the Dukes of Lunebourg , whose Sister is Queen of Denmark , Frederick Landgrave of Hessen , with the Princess his Wife , sister to Charles the now King of Swedland , together with the two Princes Francis Albert , and Gregory John of Saxony Lavenbourg . The Queen received them all with great courtesy , yet privately treated with them as conceal'd . Earl Benedict Oxensterne came likewise from Wismar , the place of his government , to waite upon her Majesty , and Generall Koningsmark from Staden , in the Bishoprick of Bremen , where he was Commander in chief . The Landgrave of Hessen , on the thirtieth of Iuly , gave the Queen a stately feast without the City , in a Villa call'd Vanspek . All the Princes then in Hambourge , were invited thither likewise , where they were very merry , after supper the Queen returned to Hambourg , the gate being open'd for her , by order of the senate , for the guarding of which till her Majestie was entred , the principall Citizens stood in armes , and there finding all things convenient for her journey , without taking leave of any one , she desiring to go more concealed than ever , she departed after midnight , accompany'd by the Earle of Stemberg , Signior Wolfe Gentleman of the Chamber , and three Groomes , reapparalling herself in mans cloathes . She remanded into Swedland the senatour Soop , and Earle of Donoau , the Countess of Shemberg , and the rest remained in the City , with order to follow her the next day after , and to be at a set time in Amsterdam , every one having liberty to take what way he found most convenient ; for the passages at that time were unsafe , by reason of the war between the City of Bremen , and the Swedes , whom they of the said City endeavoured to expell out of the lands , they had seiz'd , and possessed in these parts . That senate pretended the said holds , as members of their juridiction , were unjustly detained by the Crowne of Swedland . The Swedes refused to quitt them , alleadging they were in the province of Bremen , but not of the Diocess of that City . In the meane time the Citizens of Bremen being armed on the suddaine , and assailing the said lands , obliged the Swedes to retreat , but the King of Sweden afterwards sending thither with his forces , the Generally Strangel , and Stemboth , they not onely recovered the said holds , but reduced those of Bremen to surrender them free to Swedland , and repaire their losses with a great summe of money . On the first day of August at night , her Majestie departed from Hambourg , and lodged in a Village call'd Bardwick in Westphalia , in the jurisdiction of the Duke of Lunebourg . She tooke this unfrequented way , though there were two other more commodious , and more beaten , to passe the more secure , and unknowne . On the second she lay in Rodembourg , a little Towne of the said Duke of Lunebourg , on the third at the Village of Barembourg , and on the fourth at Mindem , a strong and considerable City , seated on the river Wesser the chiefe of that Province . The day after she went to Osnabruck , a great and famous City for the meeting there lately of the plenipotentiaryes , and ministers of the Protestant Princes , for the treatyes of the generall peace of Germany , belonging to the Bishop , the soveraigne Prince of that place . On the sixth she Came to Munster , a City renown'd for the conference , and peace aforesaid , established there by the mediatours , and plenipotentiaryes of all the Christian Princes . The next morning her Majesty before she departed , desir'd to see the Colledge of the Iesuits esteem'd and lov'd by her , as persons of great vertue and learning , and here while her Majesty went veiwing the things of greatest Curiosity , although she was knowne by one of that Company , who had her picture by him , which was not ill done , and resembled her , he observing too in her , the countersignes given him by a Brother of the Society , yet he made no matter of it , not to hinder the pleasure she took in not being discover'd . Her Majestie departing from Munster on the seventh day , lay that night in the village of Ensened , and on the eighth at Deventer , a principall fortress of the dominion of the Republique of Holland , where she saw , as she pass'd by , one Mr. Granovius , a man for his great learning , much estemed by her . On the ninth she went to Amesfort , where arriv'd too the same day , the traine of her Majestie , to whom she gave order , by one of the Groomes of her Chamber , that without making shew of knowing her Majestie , they should keep on their journey , and instead of bending towards Amsterdam , according to the first order , go directly to Antwerp . The States of Holland receiving advice , that the Queen gone from Swedland , came towards the low Countryes , gave order throughout all their Dominions , they should stand on their guardes , and be ready to receive her with due honours . Bun her Majestie pass'd through Deventer , Amesfort , Vtrecht , and other places ; without being knowne , though , she was expected every where there . On the tenth at night she lay in a Village near Gorcum , and passing the next day through the towne , indifferently strong , on the river Wahal , she came to Breda , a fortresse as famous in Brabant , as renown'd in the warres past , on the twelfth of August she ended her journey in Antwerp , entering there privately , and lodging in the house of Don Garzia Doyliano , a Portugese , one of the richest and cheifest of that famous , City . The day after overtaken by her traine , she put on womens cloathes , and received the visit of Don Balthasar Marcadero , the Commander of the Citadell , a person of cleare fame , and great valour , afterwards in order by the Magistrates of the City , and the rest or the principal Gentlemen of that noble Countrey . All flock'd to see her with equall Curiosity and respect , and dazled with the splendour of her rare endowments and prerogatives , were not able to veiw her with greater applause , than that of an affectionate , and reverent admiration . The throngs of the Cityzens were for some dayes so great , that they could hardly passe up and downe in the streets , that were neare to her Court. In the meane time the Arch-Duke , the Prince of Conde , the Duke of Lorraine , and the Earle of Fuensaledagna , with the rest of the Princes , and Grandees , design'd for the direction and Command of the Army in Flanders , were all in the field , beseiging the most important City of Arres , very valiantly defended by the French , and invaded by the Spaniards with great earnestness and vigour . And though Cardinall Mazarine was most diligent & intent to supply it with all necessaryes , yet so great was the confidence of the Spanish Commanders , that they verily believed , to welcome this great Q●een , with so glorious a victory . With thoughts of this kind , continuing that seige , all the said three Princes , sent persons expressly to assure her , that they within few dayes , disengag'd from that fortress would come and waire upon her with their presence , as they did then with their hearts , replenisht with joy for the happy arrivall of her Majestie . The Earle of Ruquoy , a Grandee of Spaine and a Gentleman of much worth , design'd by his Catholique Majestie , extraordinary Ambassadour to complement the Queen , eight dayes after her arrivall in Antwerp , gave a very good account to her Majestie of his Commission , and was receiv'd by her , with many demonstrations of esteem proportionable to his merit , and the greatness of the sender , But in the meane time , the Cardinall having gather'd together the French Army , and disposed the orders , where no less his refined understanding , and conduct , than good fortune appear'd , the circumvallation being broken , and gain'd , which by all was thought impenetrable , free'd the tottering City , to the very great glory , and benefit of the Crowne of France . His imperiall Highness retur'd then to Bruxelles , on the eighth of September , and the next day went to Antwerp , to complement her Majestie in his person , as he had done before with his letters . The Queen receiv'd him , at the foot of the staires , conducted him to her lodgings , made him sit downe o● against her , in such ano●her chaire , gave him alwayes the title of Highness , and accompany'd him to the bottome of the same staires , with reciprocal satisfaction , still speaking in Italian . The Arch-Duke stay'd in Antwerp one day , and return'd the next to Bruxells . When the Army was retyr'd into the garrisons , the Prince of Conde , likewise went to wait on her Majestie , who , as the first Prince of the royall blood of France , pretended the Queen should receive , and treat him , with the formes and prerogatives , she had us'd with the Arch-Duke . He therefore sent before , the President Viola , one of the cheife slingers of the Parliament of Paris , and the constantest follower of his party , to visit her , and discover her intention about his reception , who related her Majestie would treat him , in the forme due to Princes of his quality . Viola was not satisfi'd with these generall words , but would sound her farther , insisting to pretend the same honours done to the Arch-Duke . Whereupon the Queen offended , perhaps at the diffidence , he seemed to have of her warie , and generous discreetness , resolv'd to hold her owne , refusing the Prince those acts of Civility , of which , as she afterwards declar'd , she would have been liberall , if he had not pretended to them , as his due . Viola then unable to compass the business , in the manner pretended by the Prince , found at last this expedient , that his Highness should go visit her privately , as he did , being treated like a private Cavalier . Francis Duke of Lorraine came afterwards ( received too privately by her Majestie ) the Earle of Fuensaldagna , and diverse other Grandees of Spaine , who had their reception , in the forme us'd to them by the Catholique King , causing them to be covered . The tamburet , which is a less seat , granted usually by Queenes to Princesses of great quality , was given to the Dutchesses of Ascot , of Auray , and the Princess of Ligni , all Ladyes of Flanders , who went to waite upon her , being married to Grandees of Spaine . The King of Scots sent likewise the Earle of Norwich , to congratulate her arrivall , and the Elector of Brandembourg , Count Maurice , of Nassau , and others . The Princess too of Conde sent her Gentleman , to passe all due complements with her Majestie . While the Queen stayd in Antwerp , she still employ'd her selfe in noble entertainements , sometimes passing her time in seing some morall representations , and cheifly in taking notice of many vertuous persons , who flockt from all parts , to waite upon her Majestie , and be knowne to her . From the Hague came conceal'd the Queen of Bohemia , marry'd heretofore to the Prince Elector Palatine , and sister to Charles the first King of England , with Princess Elizabeth her daughter , and the princess of Orange , and onely to see her , as they did , at a Comedy , they being unwilling to be knowne , not to be oblig'd perhaps , to give her a visit , without a returne of the reception , they pretended . Her Majestie went often to see the house of the , Professed , and the Colledge of the Iesuits , where she saw represented Thyestes in Seneca , as she had desir'd , and another play intituled Manasses . During her stay in Antwerp , the Emperour sent to complement her , Earle Raymund Montecucoli , his Generall of the Horse , a person of rare parts , & eminent fame . The said Earle had been in Swedland , a little before , with the title of Gentleman sent thither by the Emperour , to ratisfy the good correspondence of his Imperiall Majestie with that Crowne , as likewise the freedom of a reciprocall commerce . She receiv'd Montecucoli kindly , declaring her selfe much oblig'd to the goodness of Cesar , for the honuor he did her , whose letters she answer'd with all due respect , remanding this Gentleman to Vienna , with all satisfaction . On the seventeenth of August her Majestie went concealed to Bruxells , and lay in the house of Madame Pimentel . She not onely saw the palace , but twice too the Colledge of the Iesuits , and thei ' faire and great library , where she shew●d her great learning , and the very great knowledge she had of rare bookes , and grave sciences . She stai'd foure dayes in Bruxells , and visited there the Monastery , of the Carmelite discalceat Nunns , of the order of St. Teresa , the Ladyes , or religious of Berlaymont , the principall Monastery of Flanders , and the most noble Colledge of the Canonesses of Nivelles . When she was return'd to Antwerp , Mounsieur De Chenut , the then French Ambassadour to the States of Holland , came thence to waite upon her . He had been before , as we said Ambassadour of the most Christian King to her Majestie in Swedland , so as he was treated by her ; with the greatest demonstrations of affection , and esteeme being knowne by her Majestie to be of great abilityes , and experience , in affaires of greatest moment . The Catholique King now inform'd , the Queen was gone towards Flanders , with the thoughts of staying there some little time , remanded into the low Countreys , Don Antony Pimentel Diprado , master of the camp of the Spanish foot , and Governour of Newport , with the title of extraordinary Ambassadour to this Princess to assist her in all things , as likewise to honour , with such a demonstration , her heroique resolutions Don Antony , departed from Bruxells for Spaine , on the eighth of June . 1654. going thither to give an account of his negotiations in Swedland , and pass'd with a passeport through France , being mett , defray'd , lodged , and all his charges borne , by order of Cardinall Mazarine , not so much in regard of his merits , though he was much esteemed in France , as in token of the said Cardinalls gratitude , who in his retreat out of France into Germany , was honourably treated in the Spanish Dominions . The care of accompanying him , was committed to Mounsieur De Touchanpre , The said Pimentel , embarquing at Biscaglia , arriv'd at Mardick on the twenty ninth of October , and from thence went towards Antwerp , whither he came on the fourth of December . He went to his first audience with a most noble traine , being a Gentleman very splendid and generous , and naturally affable and courteous . Here the Queen stay'd ▪ till all things were prepar'd for her reception in Bruxells , which was to be sumptuous , according to the orders the Catholique King had given expressly unto the Arch-Duke , and the rest of his minsters , who fayl'd not of punctually fulfilling the generous minde of his Majestie . While the Queen remained in Antwerp , Earle Todt pass'd by there , sent by the King of Swedland to the Court of France , who by order of his King , was to complement her Majestie , which he did with expressions , corresponding with the gratitude , that was due from his master , for so great , and extraordinary a benefit . In the meane time Count Pontus Della Garda arriv'd too from Paris in Antwerp , and going to wait on her Majestie , was detain'd awhile by her , as likewise Monsieur Palpitzky , who resident in France for the Crown of Swedland , had order from his King , to assist her and serve her ; she remanded into Swedland the Earle of Shemberg , to return the Kings complement , and come to some agreement about the lands appointed for her maintenance . When all things in fine were in readiness for her Majesties reception in Bruxells on the 13. of December , the Arch-Duke came to Antwerp , to invite her to Bruxells , in the name of the King of Spaine , he himself returning thither the day after , where 't was appointed , the Queen leaving Antwerp on the 23. should arrive the same Evening , as she did . Her Majestie departed that day very privately by Coach , being attended and accompany'd by the foresaid Earle Pontus , and Palpitzky by Messieurs di Lillicerou , Wolfe and Wrangel , Gentlemen of her Chamber , Monsieur Silvekron her Steward , Baron Carock Messieurs d' Eberling , Bukoven , Varenne , and other Gentlemen , with six Pages , eight Grooms , and others of her Court. Being come half way she was welcom'd by all the Canons and Musketts in Wi●brouch , a Castle indifferently strong , seated on the Channell that runs to Bruxells , where the Arch-Duke met her , who came with his Guards , and a Noble and numerous attendance , as well of his Court , as the principall Gentlemen of the Countrey . He represented to her Majestie , with much Courtesie and respect , the great satisfaction he receiv'd for her arrivall , conducting her into a house , where a very sumptuous dinner was provided , and they sate down to the Table , the Queen at the upper end under a cloth of state , the Arch-Duke on her right hand ; a little below on the other side of the Table , but under the same Cloth of state , the Marquest Mattei being her Cup-bearer , and the Marquess of Beralau a Flemming her Carver . Some two hours after her Majestie continu'd her journey , on the Channell towardes Bruxells in a Bucentoro most richly adorn'd , and guilded within and without , which carry'd twelve peices of Canon , and was drawn by twelve horses , of which was the Captaine the Admirall of Antwerp . In this ship there went none but the Queen , the Arch-Duke , and the cheife of their Courts , the remainder being carry'd in o●her Barques , which staying now and then in the sluces , which keep up the water , did satisfie in part the Curiosity of the people , which flockt in h●ge throngs for beholding this Princess , all the bankes of the Channell , all the houses and the neighbouring fields abounding with Persons of all kinds . From Wilbrouch they advancing to the bridge called Lac , which was a league forward , here the City of Bruxells began to appear in a very fine prospect , for the Countrey being open , they so freely saw the Towers , that the aire now being dusky by the absence of the Sun , and they full of great lights , it seem'd a new Sun was risen again in the night , and really the light was so great , which with artificiall mixtures , illuminated all the barks of the Channell , that they saw as in the day . All along the said banks stood the Souldiers in armes , who now & anon , with reiterated volleys saluted her Majestie . Being come near the City , about three hours in the Night , all the Canon , Mortarpeices and Muskets , saluted her Majestie with a tuneable noyse ; and when she arriv'd at the gate , she saw it adorn'd with a fine artificiall fire-work , representing two Angels , which held the name of Christina , crowned with lawrell , with diverse inscriptions above and below . On the bridge , where her Majestie was to land , stood the Earle of Fuensaldagna , a Gentleman of most eminent qualitie , as high Steward to his Catholick Majestie , accompany'd by the senatours of the City and all the Nobilitie , and Officers of that Court , with above 200. Coaches , and an incredible multitude of people . Her Majestie being enter'd her Coach , took in the Arch-Duke , and she sitting in the end , and his Imperiall Highnesse in the boote , they went towards the Town-house , which was proudly adorn'd with various Armes , Mottos , and Inscriptions , in praise of her Majestie , and illuminated with above three thousand lights , and likewise the streets , through which they passed , were all full of lights , and hung with tapistry , with so great a concourse of Ladies , Gentlemen , Citizens , and People , that Bruxells never saw such a number drawn by curiousity to see a Princesse of so great same ; and such vertuous and eminent parts . All the City contributed to her happy arrivall , with the sensiblest expressions , a reall and reverent heart is capable of ; with Bonefires , discharging of Canons , Mortarpeices , and ringing of the Bells , which being in that Countrey well tun'd , use to make a gratefull harmony . Her Majestie lighting at the Palace , the Arch-Duke accompany'd her , to the lodgings assign'd her , which she found hung with the most excellent , and pretiousest Tapestries , that are made in that Countrey . And because 't was somewhat late , the Arch-Duke soon dismissed himself , leaving her to her repose ; and so they all did . The rest of the night , and the two other following , many Bonefires were made , with discharging of the Ordinance , and ringing of the Bells . The same Evening the Prince of Conde , Francis Duke of Lorraine , and the greatest of the Court came to waite uppon her privately , and because , t was Christmas Eve , they suspended other Ceremonies , to give no disturbance to devotion . On the said 24. of December towards the Evening , the Queen accompany'd by his imperiall Highnesse went into the Arch-Dukes farthest Chamber , and there in the presence of him , of Earle Fuensaldagna , the Ambassadour Pimentel , the Earle of Montecuccol● , and Don Agostino Boreno Navarra , the Secretary of State , made secretly profession of the Roman Catholick Faith , before Father Guemes a Dominican . This Religious man came from Spain into Flanders , with the Ambassadour Pimentel in the quality of his Secretary , and as he before had been privy to the businesse , so was chosen for this function , to keep it the more secret , since occasion so requir'd . In the foresaid action a thing of some reflection succeeded which was , as the Queen had made an end of professing her Faith , while Father Guemes said the word , I absolve , &c. all the Ordinance of the City were discharg'd , to the wonder of all that assisted at the Function , without notice given to the Magistrates , who onely had order , to have them shot off indeterminately neare the time . On Christmas day the Queen accompany'd by the Arch-Duke , and all the Grandees of the Court went to the Chapell , where there was most rare Musick , and an excellent Sermon . Her Majestie past afterwards into a great hall , where she dined in Publick , together with the Arch-Duke , where the order held at Wilbrouch was observed in sitting . The Earle of Castelmendo a Portugese , and Gentleman of the Chamber to his imperiall Highnesse , was Cup-bearer to the Queen , and Count Atemis a Dutchman Sewer . The ambassadour Pimentel , & the Grandees of Spain assisted standing at the Table , but with their hats on . All the rest , which were many , and the chief of the City , stood uncover'd . On St. Stephens day the Queen likewise dined in publick , and afterwards went in Coach to the Court , where the Princesses and Ladies of qualitie were proudly adorned for the purpose . In her Majesties return to the Palace , all the Coaches waited on her one by one in a row , and the greatest part alighted to attend her , who receiv'd them with courtesie , and singular affability , to answer the esteeme very highly deserv'd by those Ladies , who usually intermeddle with Masculine spirits , in the management of the greatest affaires . That evening an extraordinary fire-worke being to play , the Queen went to see it , invited thither by the Arch-Duke , Seven weeks together she remained in the Palace , treated with all magnificence by his Highness , nor was there any want of entertainments of various exercises , and vertuous and noble Passetimes ; among which , in the last dayes of Carneval , a Play was recited in Musick , which was the noblest thing could be seen . On the Tenth of February she went from the Arch-Dukes Palace , to lodge in the Duke of Egmonts , at her Majesties own charge , where she was some time employ'd in receiving the visits , not onely of the Princes , Princesses , Ladies and Gentlemen , but of many learned Persons , which came from all parts , either as lines to the centre , or as rivers to the Sea. Here her Majestie twice a week used some vertuous exercises , for the entertainment of her noble and elevated mind , which she did continue till the death of Queen Mary Eleonora her Mother , which happen'd on the twelfth of March 1655. in Stockholm . This so sad news she receiv'd by the Baron of Spaur , a Gentleman formerly of her Chamber and Resident in France , dispatched to her by the King of Swedland . At this sorrowfull advice she quickly retir'd to a house without Bruxells call'd Tervoren , and remain'd there three weeks , to divert her afflictions , returning thence afterwards to the City , where all did condole with her Majestie ; she likewise put on Mourning in her mind , depriving it of all recreation and Passetime . Now Father Malines was return'd from Spain to Rome , with the Letters of the Catholick King , to Pope Innocent ; to accompany the Queens , but it being thought afterwards , the conjunctures then were not altogether proportionable to the quality , and convenience of so weighty and important a businesse , they deferr'd the presenting them ; for the reasons we shall register more diffusely in its place in the universall History . Things pass'd in this manner for some months , the Queen entertaining still her self in Flanders ; in the mean time Innocent the tenth , having reigned ten years , three months and twenty two daies , gave up his soul to God in the age of eighty and one year , on the 7. of January 1655. The sacred Colledge after the obsequies , and usuall congregations , went into the Conclave on the 18th . of the foresaid Month , and at last came out gloriously on the 7. of the following Aprill , with having assum'd to the Papaly Cardina●l Fabius Chigi of Sienna , who with the name he took , renew'd the immortall , and still more happy memory of Pope Alexander the third his Countreyman and Kinsman . I cannot expresse the joy , and applause ; with which by all Christianity his election was receiv'd , as made with quietnesse , liberty , and an exact balance of his merits . The Heretiques themselves , who by reason of the length of the Conclave occasion'd by the power , ana discord of the factions were not wanting to murmur , when they heard of so worthy an election , commended it with opinions of esteem , respect and reverence , and all was but due to the merit of a Person and name , so plausible and Majestick , who with the fame of great , presag'd a Principality full of Zeal and Christian edification , and therefore most sutable to the necessities of Christianity , The Queen was glad of this so happy newes , justly hoping to find in the new shepheard of Christs flock , that charity and resolution , her necessities could promise themselves , from a heart remov'd from all private interest , and wholly intent to the honour alone of God , the exaltatation of his Church , and the happinesse , security and repose of all Christendome . The Queen then determining to give an account out of hand to his Holinesse , of all that had succeeded , as well of the profession she had made , as the reasons that had mov'd her to conceale it , of her desire to goe to Rome , to give him all obedience , and kisse his Holinesses foot , quickly wrote to the foresaid Father Malines , now remaining in Rome , and sent him the fresh Letters for his Holinesse , to the end he should present them , as he did on the first day of July . The Pope at that advice , representing in his countenance , and testifying in his words the joy and content , news so good and so great did deserve ; call'd happy his Papacy for bringing a Queen to his feet , with motives and resolutions so worthy and unparalell'd ; whereupon he reply'd , t was necessary her Majestie , ere she came into Italy , or at least ere she enter'd the dominions of the Church , should publickly make Profession of the Catholick Faith , she before had made privately ; for if at her entrance into the said dominions it appear'd not she was now a Catholick , she could not there be receiv'd with those demonstrations of honour , his Holinesse had design'd her , All things were easily reconcil'd , and in the mean time , fresh Letters came likewise out of Spain from that King to the Pope , to whom they were presented by the Duke of Terranova Ambassadour for his Catholick Majestie in Rome . The Queen having caused all things to be p●ovided for her journey , with expressions of Kindness and gratitude , gave all thanks to the Arch-Duke and the Mini●ters of the Catholick King , for her noble entertainment ; and here , as in each other place she had done , she made her unexpressible magnificence , and splendour appear by presenting his imperiall Highnesse , with a proud and generous Swedish horse , with a Sadle , Bridle , and Pistols , enricht all with Diamonds , to the value of above thirty thousand Crowns , the Earl of Fuensaldagna with a horse like the other , and Furniture worth above Ten thousand Crowns , and all the other Officers and Servants with Donatives , to the value of above ten thousand Pistolls to their admiration : who conceived this Princesse as provident , as generous , had cause to reflect on the future necessities , into which she might easily fall , but they were deceiv'd , for the same generosity and freedome , with which she had parted with her Kingdoms , made her more liberall than ever . On the 22. of September in the year 1655. she departed from Bruxels , accompany'd by the Arch-Duke and all the Nobility , as well the Gentlemen as Ladies , two leagues without the City , and at her going out was saluted by all the Canon on the walls , and the Musketeers placed in order every where as she pass'd . Her Majestie departed highly satisfy'd with the honours received from his imperiall Highness , a Prince indeed of so Noble a spirit , and so great a mind , that he shews , he conserves in his heart , the ancient and still stronger impressions of the valour and vertue peculiar to his most royall House , being worthy in fine of the love , veneration applauses , and obsequiousness of all . That night she lay in Lorrain , some seven leagues distant , a great City encompass'd with strong and ancient walls , fill'd up with earth and famous for the Military successes , of which it hath been the Theater in our time . Those Senatours had offer'd and prepared her a lodging , but her Majestie refusing it , was content to be receiv'd by the Magistrates at the gate , with the inhabitants in Armes , and the discharging of the Canon , & a Present of 24. great bottles of wine , presented to her in the name of the City , according to the custome in that Countrey . The Queen had with her of her own domesticks , about fifty Persons , among whom was Monsieur Liliecron , Gentleman of her Chamber , Monsieur Apelgren her Taster , four Grooms of the Chamber , two maids of Honour , the one a Swede , the other a Fleming , Sigre Retius a Spaniard her Treasurer , Monsieur Gillbert a Frenchman , her Secretary , three Italians Musitians , Father Guemes the Dominican , who went in a secular habit , to serve there the better and more easily the Queen , in saying Masse privately , six Pages , six Groomes , and diverse other servants , together with thirty souldiers of her Guard , three Coaches , and foure Waggons of baggage . To these was joyn'd Don Anthony della Cuera di Silva , a Spanish Gentleman of eminent quality , of a very great spirit , and most courteous and affable , Lieutenant General of the Cavalry of Flanders , and Serjeant major General of the battle . He waited on the Queen with the title of her Majesties great Master of the Horse , accompanied with the Lady his wife , Madam de Broy , of a very Noble family in Flanders , and the chief Maid of Honour to the Queen , a Lady of much vertue , and noble deportment , who carried with them eighteen servants of their own . Don Anthony Pimentel follow'd likewise the Queen , as extraordinary Embassadour of his Catholick Majesty to her , to assist her , and serve her in the journey , with a train of twenty men for the purpose . Diverse other persons afterwards of quality accompanyed her , among whom was Don Francis Dessa of Portugal , a Gentleman nobly born , and of very great valour , in recompence of his merits , design'd to the command of General of the Artillery of the Kingdom of Naples , who had ten persons with him . The young Earl of Buquoy formerly Page to the Arch-Duke , who went to Rome with the Eearl of Trassigny his camrade , both Gentlemen of Flanders . Don Romano Montero a Spanish Serjant Major , no lesse famous in war with his sword , than renowned in peace for his pen. Don Bernardino di Liepa of Sivill , a youth of much spirit , and great expectation . Messieurs de Gans brothers , and Monsieur Pos Hollanders , Monsieur Levit a Fleming , with many other persons of Honour and Civility , so as the Queens Court was grown very numerous , being about two hundred persons in all , who were all at the Queens charge , except the retinue of the Embassadour Pimentel , who travelled by himself , and at his own cost . On the 23 of September her Majestie din'd at Louvaine , a chief town in Brabant , and one of the greatest in the low Countreys , being renown'd for the wars past . When the University had waited upon her , she went that evening to Montaga , some five leagues remote , where she visited a miraculous Image of our Lady . The next day she passing through Bering , din'd there , and came that night to Becht , a village eight leagues distant . In the morning betimes she dined in Steinbruch a village three leagues farther . The Earle of Isenghien Prince of Mamines , a Spanish Gentleman of a very noble family , and Most eminent parts , Governor of Gelders , and the town of Rurmond overtook the Queen here with a regiment of foot , & a regiment of horse , to invite her to this City , where her Majesty was received by the souldiers in armes , and discharging all the Canon , being royally treated and defray'd by the said Prince . Here she saw a rare firework , and her Majesty din'd publiquely alone waited on at table by the foresaid Prince and the most conspicuous Officers of war. As soon as her Majesty arrived in Ruremond , the Bishop , the supream Senate of of that Province , and the chamber of accounts came to wait upon her . All the night they made fireworks in the place , and the Queen went to see them in the house of Counsellor Blitterwich , where her Majesty saw diverse curiosities , collected by that vertuous and well qualifi'd Gentleman . Ruremond is distant seven leagues from the said village of Steinbruch , seated on the banks of the river Mose , strong in moderne bulwarks , large ditches , and exteriour fortifications and regular , with a very good Garrison , it standing on the confines of the Holland dominion , very famous in times past , and particularly for the mutiny there of a part of the Spanish Army , in the beginning of those wars . The Princesse of Mamines went beyond the river Mose , and met her Majesty with a numerous train . Before she departed , she was complemented by the Magistrates , and presented with the usual wine . That evening she went to Arquellens , a little City with an old fashion wall , some six leagues remote , belonging to the said Princes Government , who waited on her thither , and lo●g'd her . He afterwards dismissing himself on the confines of his jurisdiction , the Queen with all her traine , advanc'd towards the Abby of Castre , a countrey of the Duke of Giuliers , where albeit the Abbot , the Lord of the place , was not present . she had the conveniencie of lodging in his Palace , six leagues distant from Arquellens , where a Gentleman of the Duke of Newbourg arriv'd to complement her Majesty in his name , who receiv'd the civility , with her usual kindnesse and courtesie . On the 28 she removed from Castre to Cullen , distant five leagues , a City renowun'd , as well for its greatnesse , as for its great commerce , being one of the cheifest of Germany , seated on the Rhyne , and encompassed with a large circuite of walls , and old fashion Towers . Here , although she was expected by the Senate , and the Citizens in armes , and with sumptuous preparation , yet refusing all invitation , except the commodity and pleasure of passage , shee made with expedition through the City , she passed the river , and went and din'd in the Borough of Hof which is o're against the City , lodging in an Inne . At her entrance into Cullen , she was welcom'd by all the Canon on the walls , and in her said passage , found the streets full of souldiers in armes . The Magistrates sent afterwards to complement her Majestie , and gave her the accustomed present of 25 greeat bottles of wine , which the Queen caus'd to be given to the Carmelite discalceat Nuns , together with other almes , the effects of her generous piety . After dinner she departed from Hof , and went and lay that night , some four leagues farther , in a very fine Castle call'd Siebourg , or Zibery , very strong , and well fortifi'd , seated on an arme of the Rhine . The said Castle belongs to an Abbot , who is a Dutch Prince , and came out to meet her , and treated her splendidly , not onely that night , but the other two following dayes , she stayed there for her repose . Departing from thence on the first of October , the Abbot accompanied her to the confines with two companies of foot , and as well at her departure , as arrival , all the Canon , in the fortresse saluted her . That night , 4 leagues off , she lay in a poor village called Virembous , where all her attendance endured as much as they had been feasted the foregoing dayes . From Virembous she went , and dined in Aldem Kircken , and lay that night in Hackbourgh a town five leagues distant . The next morning her Majestie arriving in Valmerode a village three leagues farther , with intention alone to dine there , was surprized with a little feaver , which made her stay there the remainder of that day , and the following night , but having let blood , and taken some rest , she the next day continu'd her journey , advancing six leagues , and arriving on the fourth in the evening at Lembourgh , a little walled town of the Elector of Triers , in a manner wholly ruined by the former wars , as all the rest were in the country thereabouts , in having been more than any other infested by souldiers , now of this , now that party , or perhaps for its unfortunate scituation , or because peradventure that territory is one of the fruitfulest and pleasantest of Germany , the fields , and the hills abounding with fruit , and the plains watered every where with great quantity of brooks . She breakfasted in Lambourg , and when she was advanced towards Koningstein , a little City with a very strong Castle , belonging to the Elector of Mentz she arrived there a good while before the setting of the sun , being received with discharging all the Ordinance , and invited by the Governour , who complemented her Majestie in the name of the Elector his Master , but her Majestie refusing his offer , would needs lodge in the Inne , and defray too her selfe , staying there all the sixth of Oct●ber . The Resident of Charles the second King of Scotland , came hither from Franckfort to visit her , and desire audience in the behalf of his Master , who arrived there after dinner , and was , though privately , received with all courtesie , they remaining and discoursing together above two houres . With the King was the Duke of Glocester his Brother , a youth full of spirit , together with other Gentlemen who waited on the Queen , and were received by her with great demonstrations of esteem & affection . Her Majesty met the King on the top of the staires , accompanying him from thence . Being come into the chamber , they sate down , and 't was observed , the King being covered at first , took off his hat presently after , and alwayes stood bare , shewing very much respect , who taking his leave the same day , returned thence to Franckfort . After the King Scotland , came Charles the Prince Elector Palatine , who likewise was privately received , but with all tearms of love and esteem . His Electoral Highnesse had intention to receive and treat her Majesty in Heydelberg , the City of his residence , and therefore invited her thither , but she excused it , that way being out of the line of her journey . Prince Robert the said Electors brother came afterwards , who complemented the Queen , and the like did a Gentleman , sent expresly by the Princesse Electresse Palatine , sister to the Prince of Taranto , a french woman , of the ancient and noble house of Tremoglia . This great Lady being a little indisposed in Frankfort , whither she came to see the Faire , which is usually four times the year with a very great concours of Merchants , and merchandize , sent to excuse her self , she could not wait upon her in person , to expresse the devotions and affections of her heart . The Queen received them all with great kindnesse , and remanded them well satisfied . The day after on the seventh of October she passed through the City of Franckfort , three leagues onely distant from Koningstien , and without making any stay there , went and lay three leagues farther , at a little walled Town called Steinhain , where her Majesty was received , and met by the Brother of the Elector of Mentz , dispatched expresly by his Electoral Eminence , with a troup of horse , to the end they might attend her through his jurisdiction . Here likewise Monsieur Wambolt , Coronel of a Regiment to the foresaid Elector , arrived , to invite her Majesty into Asschaffemburg . The Queen would perhaps have been willing to have staid a little while in Franckfort , a free City , great and renowned . seated on the banks of the river Main , and among other things , very full of copious Libraries , and abounding with the curiousest volumes , that have been yet printed , but she thought it better to continue her journey , as she did , to avoid incommoding that Senate , with those entertainments , with which more than others , they would have endeavoured to manifest their gratitude towards the glorious name of King Gustavus Adolphus , her Majesties Father , who was the particular Protector of that City , and who , entering there with his Army , preserved it from the anger and severity , with which it was threatned by the Imperial troups . She therefore was saluted by all the Artillery , and the peoples acclamations , who flockt in extraordinary throngs to behold her , with the greatest curiosity , and veneration . From Steinhaim she went to Asschaffemburg , a City washt by the said river Main , and belonging to the dominion of the foresaid Elector of Mentz , whose Castle is strong , beautiful , of a moderne structure , and one of the magnificentest fabriques of Europe . This City renowned for the accidents of the former wars , is seven leagues distant from Steinhaim . There she was received with great joy by all the Citizens , who as mindful of the chances , that were past , gave clear demonstrations of their well affected minds , by discharging all the Canon , the Musquets , and an infinite number of Mortarpieces . She was lodg'd and defrayed by the Elector , not onely that evening of the eighth , but all the ninth day she staid there , to let her horses rest . Departing from that place on the 10th . of October , she went and lay at Mitelmbourg , a little City with an old fashion wall , which likewise belonged to the Elector of Mentz , where her Majestie had the same entertainments , and the said Electors confines here ending , his Eminences Officers dismissed themselves with the horse , that had accompany'd , and serv'd her ; on the said tenth day her Majestie advancing five leagues further to a village of Franconia call'd Kulsai , and thence the next day to Simmering , whither came the Prince Palatine , with his Princesse , and two Sisters , to waite on her Majesty , who arrived the same day at Aub , a little City on the frontires of the Bishoprick of Wirtzburgh , called commonly Herbipolis , four leagues farther from Mitelmbourg , where her Majestie was received , and splendidly treated , by order of the said Elector of Mentz , as Bishop of that City . That Countrey is good and fruitful , but very much spoyled by the former wars , in which Herbipolis hath occasioned much matter for History , for the various successes , that happened near it , Her Majesty staid in Aub all the thirteenth of October , and lay the night following in Rottemburg , distant five leagues , an Imperial Town , encompassed with strong and old walls , and washt by the river Nechar , famous likewise for the wars past . The Magistrates of the place presented the Queen with fish , wine , and oats , presents usually made to all Princes and great persons , by the Imperial Cities of Germany . She was welcomed by the Canon , and received by all the Citizens in armes . The Marques of Anspach of the house of Brandemburg , came thither that day to wait on her Majesty , who having been received with the shew of much respect , took his leave the same night , but returned the next morning before the Queen departed , and brought with him the Countesse of Olac his Kinswoman , who would needs wait on her Majesty , as one much devoted and obsequious to the Crown of Swedland , the Earl of Olac her husband having the said Crown , as Governor of Auspurge , when that City was taken , and held by the Swedes . From Rottembourg she went to the village of Waitvang , three leagues farther , and of the jurisdiction of the Marques aforesaid , where she was received , and sumptuously treated by a Gentleman sent thither by the Marquis . But this noble entertainment was the next day disgested in Donhausen , a poor Mannor-house , where there being no other houses fit for lodging , but the Curates , they were much incommoded and distrest . On the seventeenth , she went to Nordlinguen an Imperial City , and renowned for the two famous battles fought heretofore in those ample plaines , the one glorious to the Spaniards , who with a full and memorable victory , preserved the Empire , and the other unfortunate to Bavaria , since by losing the day , all that flourishing countrey was made in a manner a prey to the fury of the French , and anger of the Swedes . There she was received with all obsequiousnesse , and respect , the people arming themselves , and the walls , which are strong and bituminous , and abound with ancient towers . They stood all in ranks in the streets , and every where as wel with the noyse of of the Artillery , the Mortar-pieces , and Musquets , as the light of the Bonefires , her Majesties arrival was sollemnized . The Magistrates would have splendidly entertained her , and her train , if she would have accepted their kindnesse , but she having refused it , as she had done before in the other imperial Cities , through which she had past , the usual presents were made her of fish , wine , and oats . The day following having dined in the village of Arbourg , she went five leagues farther that evening , to the City of Donavert , appertaining to the Elector of Bavaria , with a bridge o're the Danube , renowned in our History for the accidents past . All the Canon were discharged at her arrival . The Governor of the Castle went quickly to visit her Majesty , excusing himself , that she found not all things ready for her entertainment , he not knowing of her coming , insomuch as she lay in an Inne . The same evening the Duke of Neuburgs chief Gentleman of the Chamber came thither , and informed the Queen , his Master was coming to visit her , who arriving the next morning was received by her Majesty with all kindnesse and courtesie . She departing after dinner from Donavert , went that night to the village of Visemdorp , distant three leagues , and as , the day following , she was travelling towards Oberhausen , a village on the river Veder , of the jurisdiction of the City Auspurge , Earl Raymund Montecuccoli arrived , sent again by the Emperor to her Majesty to accompany , and wait on her to Rome . The Queen received him with extraordinary satisfaction and courtesie , took him into her Coach , and went and lay that night in the foresaid village of Oberhausen , distant onely a league from Auspurge , where she staid all the following day , being the 21 of October , and a person of quality arrived from the Duke of Bavaria , with a letter from his Highnesse , to complement , and invite her to Monaco . Here likewise her Majesty was presented by the Magistrates of Auspurge with fish , wine and oates , sent expresly to her by their Deputies , who complemented her Majesty in the name of the publique , inviting her to their City with particular ambition , to give her all due honour . Her Majesty dispatcht from this place the foresaid Don Romano Montero di Spinosa to Inspruch , to complement his Highnesse the Arch-Duke Charles Ferdinand , and inform him of her motion towards that place . Don Antony Pimentel sent likewise the Captain Don Emanuel de Benavides , a Gentleman his Camrade , to passe the same office in his name with his Highnesse , which was punctually performed by them , they bringing back expressions of much content and joy , for her Majesties approach , so as for the honour of so great a Princesses arrival in his Countrey , he commanded the preparations should be hastened , begun before on the hopes of that happy successe , his Highnesse having sent for from Venice , and other parts , Musitians and artificers for that purpose . The Letter the Queen wrote to the Arch-Duke was as followeth . Dear Cosen , I approaching to your Highnesses Dominion , have thought it becoming me to advise you of my arrival , and entreat you to take in good part , that I passe through your Country to go finish the rest of my journey towards Rome . I send you a Gentleman , the Bearer of this , to tell more particularly my minde to your Highnesse , and beseech you to believe him , when he shall inform you , that I am more than any other person , Dear Cosen , Your most affectionate Cosen and Friend CHRISTINA . Auspurge , Octob. 20. 1655. The same day the Queen went privately to see the most remarkable things of that most noble City , but it being then late , she deferred it till the following day , and albeit her Majesty was private , she was carried every where by the chief of the Magistrates , and being returned afterwards to the village aforesaid , dined before she departed , passing through Auspurge without staying there , being received by the Citizens in armes , and discharging of the Canon from the walls , which are very strong , and filled up with earth , with great Towers , Curtins , and old fashion Bulwarks . Auspurge is one of the fairest , most noble and famous Cities of Germany , seated in a very pleasant plain , abundantly watered with streams which make the ground most fertile . The structures are great and magnificent , the streets large and long , and the traffique very great , 'T is replenisht with Merchants , and opulent Citizens , the Town-house is one of the beautifullest Fabriques of Germany , and and the rest are noble and majestick . She advanced thence towards Landsperg , a City six leagues farther , belonging to the Elector of Bavaria , encompassed with strong and old walls , seated on the river Loch , and in my last History much mentioned . On the confines of this territory , and that of Auspurge , at a Church called Kircle , two troops of Horse of the Electors stood to meet and accompany her to the City , where her Majestie was received by Baron Hasstang , Marshal of the Court , and a Counsellor , and by Baron Leinlig Gentleman of the Privy Chamber to his Highnesse , persons of great quality , sent expresly from Monaco to wait upon her Majesty ; with these two Lords were nine Gentlemen of his Highnesse , and the Count of Maischbraun Cupbearer , the Baron of Gersheim Carver , Monsieur Welser Sewer , and Doctor Vidman Steward , with other officers , six Pages , and as many Grooms , all in good order . Her Majesty with all her retinue was treated most nobly , and with extraordinary magnificence and sumptuousnesse , and in the Electors name , lay in Monsieur Maxdels Palace . Here she staid two days , expecting Coaches from Monaco fit to passe the streight wayes of the mountains of Tyrole , where she could not possibly passe with her own , and they quickly arriving , carryed her on the 25 to the village of Welaim distant four leagues , the next day to Morna , which was as far again , and on the 27 to Parkircken , being alwayes attended by the horse aforesaid , and Officers of Bavaria . As she went to Landsperg , the Baron of Spaur , Gentleman of the Chamber to the Arch-Duke , arrived with a letter from his Highnesse in answer of that her Majesty had sent by the foresaid Don Romano Montero , returning with equal courtesie her Majesties civility . On St. Simon and Judes day , being gone a league farther than Parkircken , where Bavaria ends its confines on that side , with the Bishoprick of Freissing , the Officers aforesaid and Cavalry took their leaves of her Majesty , who omitted not to shew her regal liberality towards them , as she always had abundantly done , in the places she passed through . She went thence that evening to Mittewal , a place at the foot of the mountains , remote five leagues more from Parkircken . The day following she entering the Arch-Dukes dominions , was met and received on the confines at the Castle of Scernitz , by the Baron of Freiberg , Gentleman of the Chamber , and Captain of the Guard , sent thither as Commissary by his Highness , accompanied with the Baron of Ostein Cupbearer , Count Belognim Carver , four Gentlemen , eight Pages , eight Footmen , and forty Archers of the Arch-Dukes Guard. The foresaid Castle of Scernitz is seated on a mountain , at the foot of which runs the river Inne , which falling from the top of the mountain called Odelberg , made navigable below Inspruch , with a swift and copious stream , joynes at Passau with the famous river Danube , which on the other side does run between Suevia and Bavaria , and crossing below Austria and Hungary , and afterwards diverse Provinces of the Turkish Domions , payes the tribute of his waters to the Sea , near Ardrinopolis . That night she lay at Seefelt , a very famous Monastery , and went the next morning to Zi●rle , a little City seated on Inne , two leagues distant from Inspurch . Hither the Arch-Duke with his brother came privately to visit her , and after some complements had passed with reciprocal demonstration of affection and esteem , his Highnesse returned thence to Inspruch , in the mean time causing all things to be ready , for the solemn reception of her Majesty , which the next day was to be , as it happened . The Queen was met by both the Brothers the Arch-Dukes , the Arch-Dutchesse , and all the chief Lords and Gentlemen of the Court , and the Countrey , and with the following order entered stately into Inspruch . Five trumpets went before , and a tabour , with eight other trumpets , all clad in rich Cassocks of red velvet trimmed with gold , behind whom went his Highnesses Pages , and afterwards all the Ministers , and chiefest Cavaliers of that Court on fine horses most gorgeously apparrelled . Afterwards came the Queen in a very stately litter in the middle of the Arch-Dukes , who rode the one on her right hand , the other on the left , and the Arch-Dutchess in a chair ; on the side of her Majesty went thirty of the Souldiers of his Highnesses Guard by themselves , her Majesties retinue following after , with her Guard all on horseback , with red Cassokcs trimmed with gold . Behind these were led eighteen horses of value . Five other trumpets with a tabour followed after , at the head of sixty firelocks of the Guard , with gay and well trimmed Cassocks of the Arch-Dukes livery , 9 Coaches with six horses a piece , shutting up the horsemen , full of chief Ladies , and the rest of the Queens Court. At the entrance into the City she was welcomed with the discharging of fifty pieces of Ordinance , many Mortarpieces , and thick Squadrons of Musqueteers , who wi●h many other Souldiers stood in ranks in the streets , the houses being adorned wi●h rich furniture , and the concourse of people very great . Her Majesty was lodged in the Arch-Dukes Palace , his Highnesse accompanying her to the lodgings designed her , where he presently left her to her rest . But the Citizens in the darknesse of the night , made every where resplendent with bonefires , the joy and content of their hearts for having with them a Princesse of so high a condition . The End of the Second Book . The History of the sacred , and Royal Majestie of Christina Alessandra , Queen of Swedland , &c. The Third Book . The Argument . THe Pope receiving advice of the Queens departure from Bruxells towards Italy , declares foure Nuntii to receive her on the confines of the Churches Dominions . His Beatitude dispatches to her my Lord Luke Holstenius . She continues her journey through Germany . Holstenius arrives in Inspruch , where her Majestie is royally received . There she makes publick profession of the Catholick faith , performed with great solemnity . She departs from Inspruch with great satisfaction . She arrives at Trent , and is magnificently served by the Prince the Bishop . She passes through the State of Venice , and is regally received in the Territory of the Duke of Manrova . She departs thence , and enters the Churches dominions . AS soon as the Pope had advice of the Queens departure from Bruxells , his Holinesse on the sixth of October , sent for my Lord Luke Holstenius , principal Apostolical Notary , Canon of St. Peters Church ; and Keeper of the Vatican Library , a person very famous for his learning , and erudition , and a Gentleman of the City of Hembourg . To him he imparted the purpose he had of sending him to be assistant at the profession of Faith , his Holinesse understood should be made by the Queen , ere she came into Italy , or at least into the Churches Dominions . He therefore gave him order to prepare with all diligence for his journey , and when his Beatitude had declared four extraordinary Nuntii , to receive her on the confines of the Ecclesiastical State , to wit , my Lord Hanibal Bentivogli Arch-Bishop of Thebes , my Lord Torreggiani Arch-Bishop of Ravenna , my Lord Carraccioli Dean of the Clark of the Chamber , and my Lord Cesarini Clark of the Chamber , persons of great vertue and nobility , he consigned them their instructions , and two briefs , each of which was to them of the following tenor . To the Reverend Bretheren Hanibal of Thebes , and Luke of Ravenna , Arch-Bishops , as also to our beloved Sonnes Mr. Innico Carraccioli , and Philip Cesarini , Clarkes of our Apostolicall Chamber . Alexander the VIIth . Pope . REverend Brethren , and beloved Sons , Greeting and Apostolicall benediction : Your approved wisdom in acting affairs , and singular faithfulnesse and devotion to us , and the Apostolicall Sea , with other deserving vertues , accompanied with the noblenesse of your Families , with which we know you manifoldly adorned by the Lord , are the cause , we use gladly your help in a businesse of great weight , firmly hoping in the Lord , that in the execution thereof , you abundantly will satisfie our expectation : Wherefore through our Apostolicall authority , by vertue of these presents , we create , constitute , and depute you extraordinary Nuntii of us , and the Sea Apostol●call aforesaid , to receive in the name both of us and the same Apostolicall Sea , our most dear Daughter in Christ Christina the Illustrious Queen of Swedland , in her journey to this our renowned City , any thing to the contrary in any wise notwithstanding . Dated at Rome at St. Maries the greater , under the ring of the fisher , on the XXIXth . day of October 1655. In the first year of our Papacy . G. Gualterius . On the 10th of October . in the evening , the Breifs with the letters and instructions were consignd'd to my Lord Luke Holstenius by my Lord Julius Rospigliosi , Arch-Bishop of Tarsus , Secretary of state to his Holiness . One of the Breifs was for the Queens Majestie , which by us shall be register'd in it's place , the other for their Highnesses the Arch-Duke Charles Ferdinand , the Arch-Duchess , Charles the second Duke of Mantoua , the Prince the Bishop of Trent , and the Bishop of B●essanon . On the 10th then of October the foresaid Holstenius departed from Rome with all secresy , accompany'd by order of the Pope , with Father M●lines the Jusuit , a man of great ability , and withall well inform'd of the Genius , as well of the Queen , as her Court , he haveing been in Swedland , as aforesaid , for a while , with particular satisfaction to her Majestie . He arriving in Bologna on the 19th of October , had advice that the Queen was at Franckfort on the 6th , so as fearing she might get to Inspruch before him , he resolv'd to send before him by post , as he did , the said Father Malines , to the end at all adventures , he might beseech the Queen , to be pleas'd to stay in Inspruch till he came . Conferring in Bologna with Cardinall Lomellino the Legate , he consigned to him the Popes Breif of the following tenor . To our beloved Son Cardinal Lomellino of the holy Church of Rome , Legate of Bologna . OUr beloved Son greeting , and Apostolicall benediction , Our beloved Son Luke Holstenius of our houshould , principall Apostolicall Notary , Canon of the Church of St. Peter , and Keeper of our Vatican Library , is going into Germany , to act by our command , affairs of high concern appertaining to this holy Sea ; whom , as famous for his piety , as his various , and solid learning , and esteemed by us for his faithfulnesse , if you shall with all courtesie receive , you will do a thing worthy of our love towards you , and becomming your own inclination to such men . And we impart to you our Apostolicall benediction . Given at Rome at Saint Maries the greater , under the ring of the fisher on the 10th . of October , 1655. in the first year of our Papacy . Natalis Rondininus . He went afterwards to Mantoua on the 21th . but found not there his Highness , who was gone to Casal , The same evening he visited her Highness the Dutchess Mary in the Monastery of S. Vrsula , but told her not the business , that carry'd him into Germany , for her Highness haveing many Nunns about her , and being thick of hearing , he could not tell her of it without speaking loud , and discovering it to many other persons there present . Here the Marquis Octavius Gonzaga gave him a particular relation , of what had past in Franckfort about the Queens journey , and her traine , and he quickly sent the newes of it to Rome , and to the Cardinall Legates . He going thence to Trent , arriv'd on the 24th . and waited on the Prince , the Bishop , presenting to him the Apostolicall Breife , the contents of which were . To our Reverend Brother the Bishop of Trent , Alexander the VIIth . Pope . REverend Brother greeting and Apostolicall benediction . There are many rare things in our beloved Son Luke Holstenius , of our houshold , principall Apostolicall Notary , Canon of the Church of Saint Peter , and Keeper of our Vatican Library , to wet , excellent vertue , singular learning , and accomplisht behaviour ; for which , though of your own accord , you will shew him all civility , and respect ; yet this is to be added , that we send him into Germany , to negotiate high affairs , and of greatest concern , in which regard , whatsoever shall be done by you for him , by you will be conferr'd on this holy Sea , and on the whole Church , whose cause he now acts . 'T is onely your part , to acquit your self so , in receiving him , that neither your piety , nor civility towards so excellent a man , be required of us . You shall know more by him of our affection to you , who will too in our name impart unto you our Apostolicall benediction . Given at Rome the 10th of October , 1655. in the first year of our Papacy . Natalis Rondininus . He afterwards arriving on the 28th . in Inspruch , did treat the next morning with Court Piccolomini , principall Gentleman in his Highnesses Court , and father Christopher Mendler a Jusuit his Confessor , to have audience of the Arch-Duke , which he had the same evening , to whome he presented the Popes Breif of the following tenor . To our beloved Son the noble Charles Ferdinand Arch-Duke of Austria , Alexander VII . Pope . BEloved Son , and noble Prince , Greeting and Apostolicall benediction . The pastor all care , the burthen impos'd on us lately requires , hath forc'd us to send into Germany , for the compassing of a difficult , and most weighty affair , our beloved Son Luke Holstenius of our houshold , principall Apostonicall Notary , Canon of the Church of Saint Peter , and Keeper of our Vatican Library , a man , in whom , besides his great learning , which hath very well deserv'd of the dignity of the Romane Church , this age admires a singular faith , and honesty , together with a like conduct , in the management of business . It would in a manner be an injury to your noblenesse , if we should use many words , to desire you , to receive him with courtesie and kindness , while he greets you in our name , since you dayly teach posterity , in the Patrimony of your Ancestors glory ; you have nothing dearer to you , than the praise of defending , whom both their own vertue and pontificall affection , the honourablest testimony of vertue , doth commend . But how we are affected to your noblenesse , and how earnestly desire the prosperity of your affairs , you will clearly know of him . And we send you very lovingly our Apostolicall benediction . Given at Rome at Saint Maries the greater , under the Ring of the fisher , on the 10th day of October 1655. and in the first year of our Papacy . Natalis Rondininus . That Prince receiv'd the Brief with great humility , and treated my Lord Holstenius very courteously , hearing him with much attention . When he heard of the motive of his coming , and the function , he was to perform in that place , for the sollemn profession of the Queen , he remain'd full of wonder , and unspeakable joy , that the City of his residence , by order of the Pope should be honoured with so glorious and conspicuous an action . Holstenius then enlarged himself in assuring his Highnesse of his Holinesses fatherly affection , and the confidence he had in his generous piety , telling him 't was needlesse , he should acquaint him with his Holinesses desire and satisfaction , in order to the honouring of that action , with some publique demonstration of joy , while he at his arrival , found so splendid a preparation , for the entrance , and reception of her Majesty . Holstenius was carried from the Inne , where he lighted , & conducted to a lodging appointed for him within another house , being attended by the Baron of Waitmanstorf , one of the four Chaplains of his Highness , and Commissary General of the Mines in Tysole , who with other attendance , had the care to provide him two Groomes , and a Coach of the Court , he treating him very splendidly , and failing in nothing that became a punctual Minister . The day after Halstenius thought it good to send Father Malines to meet the Queen , to discover her sense about the manner , and forme of the Profession of the Catholick religion , which she was to make publickly , since neither she , nor any one else till that time , knew such was the pleasure of the Pope . The Father departed , saw the Queen , and Don Anthony Pimentel , and brought word she was absolutely disposed to performe very punctually his Holinesses Orders . On the 31 of October in the morning , Holstenius received expresse order from Rome , by a Courier sent to him , to procure , that her Majestie should retard ▪ as much as she could , her journey , to give time for providing all things fit for her reception , the Popes great and generous minde desiring it should be in the most Majestique forme , and most honourable , that could be desired , and that above all , the four Nuntii elected to receive her , and serve her in the Churches dominions , should prepare for their journey , & be ready on the confines with that traine , and decorum , which the quality of their charge , and condition required . After dinner my Lord Holstenius had audience of the Arch-Dutches Anne of Medices , and the Arch-Duke Sigismond Francis , to whom he presented the Pontificall Breifes of the following tenor . To our beloved Daughter in Christ , the noble Arch-Dutchesse of Austria , Alexander VII . Pope . BEloved Daughter in Christ , and noble Princesse , Greeting and Apostolicall benediction ; with other commands given to our beloved Son Luke Holstenius of our houshold , principall Apostolicall Notary , Canon of the Church of St. Peter , and Keeper of our Vatican Library , by the occasion of great affairs to be manag'd by him in Germany ; 't is given him in charge in a principall manner to visit your nobleness in our name , and clearly inform you of our affection to you . That this our advertisement is valued by you ; we both constantly believe and your noblenesse will abundantly make good , if you gratiously entertain the Bearer hereof , and with your authority , and favours , where need shall require , defend and assist him ; he being a person of singular faith and honesty , and polished exactly with all good arts . Which that you will do , we again and again request of your noblenesse , to whom we very lovingly impart our Apostolicall benediction . Given at Rome , at St. Maries the greater , under the seal of the fisher , on the 10th of October , 1655 , and in the first year of our Papacy . And he was received by them , with all the most affectionate expressions of a reverend obsequiousness to the holy Sea , & particular respect . On the 30 th . in the evening , my Lord Holstenius having preunderstood , that the Baron Ghirargi , cheif Counseller and minister to his Highness , had thoughts of conferring with her , deem'd it good to prevent him , by going to visit him in his lodgings at the Pallace , who received him with civilitie peculiar to the nobleness of his birth , assuring him of his Highnesses great joy , and content for his arrivall . He afterwards heard most gladly , and with due attention , the perfect relation Holstenius gave him , in order to the conduct of this most weighty business , of which till that time , he had had no notice , telling him in reality , that all things were prepar'd in that state , for the honour alone of her Majesties passage , and therefore it displeas'd much his Highnesse , than he had not had some knowledge of the business of her Profession , since the subject of the Comedies & entertainments , should not have been profane , but sacred , and agreeable to the quality of the function . On the first of November divine Office was celebrated in the Arch-Dukes church by a mitered Abbot , where their Highnesses were present , together with all the Court , and excellent musick was sweetly accompanied with so tunable a consort and harmony of trumpets , tabours and drums , that as a new thing , and unheard of before , it pleased their curiosity extreamly , The Queen was to hear it at an open & publique window , and was very well satisfied and delighted . After dinner Holstenius went to visit Don Antony Pimentel Ambassadour of Spain and discours'd long with him on the points of his Commission . The Ambassadour reply'd with the Courtesy and prudence of a very able minister , and Compleat Cavalier , that there would be no difficulty , in order to the publique profession , which troubl'd him most , nor concerning the rest . Holstenius shew'd him a Coppy of the said profession which was printed on purpose in Inspruch with great characters , that the Queen might have no trouble to read it , as also he communicated to him the form of the absolution , which was printed , and the necessary interlocutions for this act . The Ambassadour read all the writeings , and carri'd them speedily to the Queen , to consult them with her Majestie . He returned soone after , & told him , the Queen found not any opposition in them , but was rather ready , to perform whatsoever should be pleasing to his Holiness , as likewise she acknowled'd it for a singular favour , that his Highness had sent him for this function , whom she wisht to see and hear , offering him audience at that very instant . My Lord Holstenius was cloath'd then in black , & down to his heeles , to distinguish this visit from that to the Arch-Dukes , which he made to them cloathed in purple , so as he desired the conveniency of a quarter of an hour , to go back to his lodging , and change , as he did , his cloathes : So quickly returning , he was soon introduced to her Majesty , who at the second reverence , Holstenius made to her in the middle of the roome , between the door , and a little table , on which the Queen stood leaning , her Majesty went towards him some two or three paces , receiving him with a smile , and a cheerful and pleasing countenance . My Lord Holstenius spake to her in order to his instructions , and when she had replyed to the congratulation , and expression of his Holinesses fatherly affection , she said , about the principal businesse of her profession , the Embassadour without doubt had assured him before of her readinesse to do all things , which by order of his Holinesse , were commanded him , and seeming impatient to performe them out of hand , she resolved of her selfe , the said function should be on the following Wednesday the third of November . When her Majesty had answered to the heads proposed to her by Holstenius , he confirmed the pleasure she took , in seeing he was sent unto her for this purpose by his Holiness . She discoursed with him with much affability , shewing she was particularly informed of his qualities , his eminent learning , and singular erudition in the Sciences . She spake with much praise , and great esteem of his vertuous labours , as well sacred as prophane . She curiously inquired of the rare books that are kept in the Vatican , of the learned men in Rome , and particularly of the Cardinals and Prelates , shewing , she was very well informed , as well in the general , as particularly of the Court of Rome , and going on in telling him , she thought it her good fortune , to be able to make use of a person of his quality at Rome , for the seeing of the Libraries , Antiquities , and other curious things . Holstenius presented her his Holinesses Brief of the following tenor . To our most dear Daughter in Christ , Christina the illustrious Queen of Swedland , Alexander VII Pope . Our most dear Daughter in Christ , Greeting and Apostolicall benedection . As soon as we heard your Majesty embracing in Bruxels , though not openly , the integrity of the Romane , to wit , the Catholique faith , had risen out of the filth of old err●rs , and that the holy Ghost had created new wisdom in you ; what joy over flowed our soul , no force , or strength of words can expresse . This our greatnest gladnesse , to which hardly any thing could be added in appearance , was in a high manner encreas'd by your journey , begun towards this place , to the end you might reverence the Trophyes of the Apostles the faith , which was commended by the Apostles own mouth , and us , whom though unworthy , Christ would have , in Peters stead , and his own , to bear rule o're his Church upon Earth . In doing of which , you not onely will equall the never dying praises of the famousest Princes , who thought it a glory to them , to depose their triumphall Ornaments and Laurells , at the feet of the Fisher , and the Bishops of Rome ; but likewise from the City it self , the Mistris of rightly believing , and teaching , draw the precepts of true and heavenly learning . Yet because , not without some hurt unto them , who assume to themselves a vain opinion of knowledge , and onely are wise among themselves , so much light lyes yet hidden under the bushel , at ought at length to shine out to all from an eminent place , that they by these examples and foot steps may likewise come in . We send to your Majesty , our beloved son Luke Holstenius of our Houshold , principal Apostolical Notary , Canon of the Church of St. Peter , and Keeper of our Vatican Library , a man for his knowledge in all learning and singular piety , very dear unto us , who may be assistant to you in your publique profession of the Catholick faith , according to the ancient and accustomed manner of the Roman Church , and by whom our great love to you , and the joy we have received , may more fully be declared . But we firmely hope in him , who hath wrought in you so mercifully salvation , your Majesty will be wanting in nothing that may shew you not unworthy of this most ample benefit , and that by your ready obsequiousnesse , and hearty obedience , you will testifie to all , you have earnestly sought , and most ardently received the Catholick faith . By the sad Luke , our fatherly and most loving benediction , & more to this purpose , your Majestie will receive , for whom we most earnestly begg all happinesse of God , and that he would strengthen the power , his right hand hath wrought marvellously in you . Given at Rome at St. Maries the greater , under the ring of the Fisher , on the 10th day of October 1655. in the First year of our Papacy . Natalis Rondinnius . And the Queen very reverently received it , and read it all presently . She with a modest blush shewed the evident signes of the joy in her heart , for the fatherly and loving expressions of his Holinesse , her Majesty apprehending the forcible sense of the Vicar of Christ , to whom she had given long since , the liberty of her thoughts and affections , and concluded , she would by her letters , as soon as the could , thank his Holiness for it . Her Majesty supt privately on the first of November , but was waited on by some Ladies , who desired that honour for their own satisfaction . Among whom was the Princess Mary Cla●d●a Hundbissin of Schaumbourg , who presented the water for her hands , and the Countess Piccolomini , the little Arch-Dutchesses , Lady of Honour , the Napkin . Princess Catherine Countess of Spaur , was the Cupbearer and Sewer . There were too besides Princess Mary Fuggerin Countess of Weisenhorth , the Princess of Trocbenpach , the Princesse Mary Brigit Countesse of Artzh , the Princess Malaspina , and the Princess Anne Teresa of Stoplar . Her Majesty was publickly feasted on Tuesday by their Highnesses the Arch Dukes , with regal magnificence , and sumptuousnesse . The Queen sate alone at the upper end of the Table under a cloath of Stare , with a very great carpet on the ground . The Arch-Dukes were on her right side , a little way off from her Majesty , but under the same Canopy , the Arch-Dutchess alone on her left side o're against the Arch-Duke , and Pimentel the Spanish Embassador below the Arch-Dukes . The Marquis Lonati , and the Lord George Olstein gave the water for her Majesties hands , and the Arch-Duke himself presented her the Napkin , taking it from the Lord W●itkunight chief Gentleman of his chamber . Baron Sig●smond of Welsberg , G●ntleman of the Chamber to his Highness , was her Cupbearer , and the Baron of Stakel-bourg , likewise Gentleman of his chamber , was Sewer . Her Majesty accompanied by their Highnesses , together with all the Court , w●nt after dinner to a Palace called D' Ambre without Inspruch , where she saw with much delight , a great quantity of ancient medalls of gold and silver , together with other metalls , collected long since by Arch-Duke Ferdinand , as likewise many very ancient manuscripts , and other fine curiosities conserved in that place . In the mean time my Lord Holstenius attended to the ordering of the necessary things , for the function of the following day , He instructed the Notary , the Master of the ceremonies , the Priests , and other Clerks , which were to be assistent , as well at the act of Profession , as at the solemne Masse , Holstenius was to sing , to the end that each doing his part , the function might go on with order , quietness , and decorum , as it happily succeeded . The Queen desired , this action might be as p●blick as could be , and conspicuous to the World , and therefore instead of going into the Church , by the gallery within , she resolved to go thither through the publick street , which goes between the one and the other , to which purpose in the morning , the said street was covered over with boards , as well for honour as conveniencie . The Queen cloathed in a gown of black silk , very plain , and without any ornament but a crosse of five faire and rich diamonds at her breast , lead by the Arch-Duke , was met at the gate of the Church with a solemne Procession of all the Priests , and Clerks of the Court , and by the two Benedictin Abbots of that Province , the one of Tegernsee , and the other of Marieberg , both with the Miter , Rochet , and Crosier staffe . The one gave her holy water , and the other presented her to kisse a very fine Cross of Christal of the Mountain . My Lord Holstenius followed after the Abbots , who after a low congee to her Majesty , and their Highnesses the Arch-Dukes , caused one of the Abbots to begin , Come O Holy Ghost , &c. which was sung with most excellent Musick . The Queen following the Procession went into the Quire of the Church , where a chair was prepared with a kneeling place before it , covered with cloath of gold . A cushion of the same cloth of gold was laid too upon the last step of the Altar below , and a chair of velvet for Holstenius , o're against the place of the Epistle . Here then Holstenius stood up before the chaire , expecting when the Queen , the Arch-D●kes , and all the Cavaliers would sit down in their places . Then he , beheld by all with silence and attention , began with a loud voice to declare his Commission by the Pop●s express Brief of the following tenor . To our beloved son Luke Holstenius , Priest of Hambu●g , Canon of St. Peters in Rome , one of our family and continual attendance at our table . Alexander the VIIth Pope , BEloved son , Greeting and Apostolical Benediction , whereas we have received , not without the spiritual joy of our mind , that Christina the noble Queen of Swedland , born of heretical parents , and bred up , and instructed in heresies , illuminated by heavenly light , and knowing the way of truth , desires to renounce the same heresies , and returne , by the blessing of God , into the bosome of the holy Roman Church , we , who by our Pastoral function , are chiefly obliged to attend unto this , that if any Sheep wander from the path of the truth , they may be brought back into the way of salvation , being very much confident in our Lord , of your singular piety , prudence , zeal of the Catholick rel●gion , and the honour of Gods house , of our own free motion , sure knowledge , mature del●beration , and out of the fulnesse of our Apostolical power , by vertue of these presents , do grant and impart to you , the free and full power of absolving by our authority in both Courts , the said Queen Christina from these heresies , all excommunication , suspension , interdict , and other ecclesiastical sentences , censures , and punishments howsoever incurred by her for the same , whether any juridical , or extra-juridical abjuration , or any at all pre●●d● , but in place of abjuration , her Profession of the Catholick Faith , according to the Articles long propounded by the Apostolical Sea , some healthful pennance being enjoyned her , and other things you shall know to be expedient for the good of her soul , and we grant and impart the same power of reconciling and receiving the said Queen into the bosome of the holy Roman Church , some publick Notary be●ng used about the Acts aforesaid , we willing , to your sole attestation , without any any witnesses , your subscription onely added , full and absolute belief should be given . Notwithstanding the Apostolical , universal , or special constitutions , published in general , provincial , or other Councills , the decrees , use , and stile of the Office of the holy and general inquisition and all other things to the contrary . Given at Rome at St. Maries the greater , under the Ring of the Fisher on the tenth of October , 1655. in the fi●st year of our Pa●pacie . G. Gualterius . After this he gave the Original Briefe to the Master of the ceremonies of his Highness , who was Signior Carlo Pompeati Canon of the Cathedral Church of Trent , a person famous for his birth and education , who read it with a lowd and clear voice , and then gave it into the hand of the Notary there present . My Lord Ho●sterius added some latine words , which began , Though this thing in open view , &c. He sate down and was covered according to instruction . And here then the cushion being brought before him , which as we said before , was laid on the last step of the Altar , the Queen conducted thither by the Arch-Dukes , quickly and freely kneeled down upon it . Holstenius presented her the printed forme of the Profession , saying to her the following words . This is the solemn and usual form of Professing the Catholick faith , the holy Church of Rome useth , and her Ma●esty is to read before me and the witnesses here present , with a clear and distinct voice , and afterwards with her own hand subscribe . And both the Arch-Dukes standing about the Queen , together with Don Antonio Pimentel , as witnesses desired ; her Majesty with a clear , distinct , and lowd voice , read the following Profession . I Christina believe with a firme faith , and professe all and every thing contained in the Creed of Faith , the holy Roman Church us●th , namely , I believe in one God , the Fathe● Almighty , Maker of Heaven and Earth , of all things visible , and invisible ; and in one Lord Jesus Christ , the onely begotten Son of God , and borne of his Father before all times : God of God , Light of Light , true God of true God : begotten , not made , consubstantial to the Father , by whom all things are made , who for us men , and our salvation descended from the Heavens , and was incarnate by the Holy Ghost , of the Virgin Mary , and made man : crucifi●d also for us , and suffered under Pontius Pilate , and was buried . And arose the third day accord●ng to the Scriptures , and ascended into Heaven , sits at the right hand of his father , and is to come again with glory , to judge the quick and the dead , of whose Kingdom there shall be no end . And I believe in the Holy Ghost , the Lord and giver of life , who proceeds from the Father and the Son , who together with the Father and the Son , is adored and glorified , who spake by the Prophets : and in one holy Catholick and Apostolical Church . I confesse one Baptisme in the remission of sinnes , and expect the resurrection of the dead , and the life to come , Amen . I firmly admit , and embrace the Apostolical and Ecclesiastical Traditions , and the other observances and constitutions of the same Church . I likewise admit the sacred Scripture according to the sense our holy Mother the Church hath held , and holds , to whom it belongs to judge of the sense , and interpretation of the holy Scriptures : neither will I ever receive and interpret it , but according to the unanimous consent of the Fathers . I likewise professe seven true and proper Sacraments of the new Law , instituted by Christ Jesus our Lord , and to the salvation of mankind , though al to every one are not necessary , namely Baptisme , Confirmation , Eucharist , Penance , extream Unction , Order , and Matrimony , and these to conferre grace ; and of these , Baptisme , Confirmation , and Order cannot be reiterated without Sacriledge . I receive and admit the received and approved rites of the Catholick Church in the solemn administration of these Sacraments . I embrace and receive all and every thing , which have been designed and declared in the holy Council of Trent , concerning Original sin and justification . I also professe that in the Masse , there is offered up to God , a true , proper , and propitiatory sacrifice for the living and the dead , and that in the most holy Sacrament of the Eucharist , there are truly , really , and substantially , the body and blood , with the soul and divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ , and a conversion made of the whole substance of the bread into the body , and of the whole substance of the wine into the blood of Christ , which conversion the Catholick Church calls Transubstantiation . I likewise confess that under each kind , Christ is whole and entire , and a true Sacrament to be received . I constantly hold there is Purgatory , and the souls there detained , are helpt by the suffrages of the faithfull . And that in like manner the Saints raigning together with Christ , are to be honoured , and invocated , and that they offer up to God prayers for us , and their reliques to be held in veneration . I firmely assert , the images of Christ , and of the blessed Virgin , as also of other Saints , are to be had and retained , and due honour and reverence to be given to them . I likewise affirm the power of indulgences is left by Christ in his Church , and their use very healthfull to Christian people . I acknowledge the holy Catholick , and Apostolical Roman Church to be the Mother and Mistress of all Churches ; And I promise and swear true obedience to the Bishop of Rome , the successor of Saint Peter the chief of the Apostles , and Vicar of Jesus Christ . And all other things delivered , defined and declared by the sacred Canons , general Councils , and especially by the holy Council of Trent , I undoubtedly receive and professe , and the contrary , and all heresies whatsoever condemned , rejected , and anathematiz'd by the Church , I also condemne , reject , and anathematize : This true Catholick faith , without which none can be saved , which I here professe willingly , and do truly hold the same entire and inviolable , I will by Gods assistance most constantly retain and confesse , and as much as in me lies endeavour that the same may be held , taught and preacht by my subjects and those under my command . I the said Christina doe promise , vow , and swear , so help me God , and these holy Evangelists , CHRISTINA . Her Majesty read the said Profession with such forcible expression , that all remained no less astonisht , than toucht with compunction , at such an heroick resolution , and here 't was observed , that at every new period , or parcell of the Scripture aforesaid , her Majesty lifting up her head , and fixing her eyes in the countenance of Holstenius , with the freedom of her sight , shew'd , what resolution , and affection her heart labour'd with , so as this generous action so soften'd the minds of the assistants , that from the eyes of many , the teares out of tenderness , trickel'd down in abundance . The said Holstenius was not able to suppress them , without difficulty and violence , while he thought with what melting affection , the mind of his Beatitude would have been mov'd , if he had seen that action , the noblest , and most memorable of all , to be seen in the world . Her profession being ended , and the oath , contain'd in it , taken , Holstenius stood up , and recited the following Verses and Prayers . O Lord God of vertues , convert us ; and shew thy face , and we shall be safe . Arise O Christ , and help us , and deliver us for thy name sake . Let thy mercy , O Lord , be upon us , as we have hoped in thee . O Lord hear my Prayer , and let my cry come unto thee . Our Lord be with you . And with thy spirit . Let us Pray . O God , who shewest the light of thy truth to the erring , to the end they may return into the way of justice , grant to all of the Christian profession , to reject those things that are contrary to this name , and correctest those , and dispersed , gatherest them together , and gathered together preservest them : We beseech thee mercifully to pour on Chr●stian people the grace of thy union , that all division rejected , vniting themselves to the true pastor of thy Church , they may be able worthily to serve thee . OMnipotent eternall God , receive this thy sheep with thy fatherly piety , withdrawn by thy power from the jawes of the wolfe , and renew her to thy flock by thy mercifull ben●gnity , that the enemy rejoyce not at the dammage of thy family , but that in her conversion , and delivery , thy Church , as a pious mother , may congratulate a daughter that is found . O●od ●od , who man wonderfully created according to thy image , dost mercifully repair , propitiously behold this thy servant , and what is stolne from her by the hostile blindness of ignorance , and deceit of the Devill , pardon and absolve through the clemency of thy piety , that receiv'd by the communion of thy truth , shee may be united to thy holy Church , through our Lord Jesus Christ thy sonne , who liveth and raig●eth God with thee , in the Vnity of the holy Ghost world without end , Amen . He afterwards sate down , and was cover'd , giving her absolution in the following forme . God forgive thee , and absolve thee from all thy sinnes , and bring thee to life everlasting . And I by Apostolicall authority , wherewith I am impower'd to this purpose , by the speciall Commission of our holy Lord the Pope Alexander the Seventh , absolve thee from all tye of excommunication , and interdict , and other ecclesiasticall sentences , censures , and punishments howsoever incurr'd , and receive thee into the bosome of our holy mother the Roman Church , and restore thee to the holy Sacraments of the same , and to the Communion and unity of the faithfull , in the name of the Father , and the Sonne , and the holy Ghost , Amen . After this hee arose up again , and gave her the benediction in the following words . Confirme , O God , that thou hast wrought in us . From thy holy Temple which is in Hierusalem . Behold thus shall the man bee blessed , that feares the Lord. Our Lord bless thee from Sion . Who hath made Heaven and Earth . The blessing of God Almighty , the Father , and Sonne , and holy Ghost descend vpon thee , and remaine alwayes with thee Amen . Then the Queen stood up and was by their Highnesses conducted to her first place , whither Holstenius repairing , in a very low posture congratulated her Majestie , and incontinently caus'd the Psalme to bee sung . Make yee jubilation to God all the earth . &c. with musique of exquisite voyces , of Organs , Trumpets , Tabours , and Drums . And while the said Prelate going into the sacristy prepared himself to sing the solomne Mass , father Staudacter a Jesuit , Preacher to the Arch-Duke , made a Sermon in Dutch , so elegant , learned , and so fit for that action , that it ravisht the affections , and applauses of all . After Mass , which was celebrated with the greatest sollemnity , Holstenius stay'd on the last step of the Altar , and began the Te Deum , which was sung with the same harmony , accompany'd by the roaring of above 50. Peices of artillary , many Mortar-peices , and an infinite number of muskets , as likewise with the ringing of the bells . The Mass was sayd after the Roman fashion , as they do in Saint Peters , and all were well satisfy'd with it . The day after my Lord Holstenius sent to Rome an account of all that had succeeded . The Queen wrote to the Pope , and consigned the letter to Holstenius , in which giving his Holiness information of that she had done , she declared her self his most obedient daughter , with expressions of much duty , and very great respect . These letters , with others written by the said Holstenius to the Legates and Nuntii , with the advice of all , and with the Calculation , that the Queen would arrive in Ferrara on the 22. of November , on the fifth of the said month , were sent by an extraordinary Courier , who comming out of Poland , past in hast towards Rome . In the discourses Holstenius had with the Queen , in order to her reconciliation to the Catholique Church , he giving a hint , that after the profession of faith , she should receive the Sacrament of Confirmation , and then the most holy Eucharist , her Majesty said , her desire was to communicate the first time in publique , by the hands of his Holiness himself , and asking him diverse particulars about confirmation , said she heard , in that function she might change her name , or adde another to it , and therefore would gladly to the name of Chr●st●na adde that of Alessandra in honour of his Holiness . Holstenius reply'd the Pope himselfe at her coming to Rome , would much better counsell her than any one else . The Evening of the day , in which the Queen made her profession , was solemniz'd with diverse Bonfires of joy , the ringing of the bells , and roaring of the Canon , and with a most noble , and most excellent play represented in musique , with very sumptuous machins , and scenes , which succeeded extreamly delightfull . The subsequent night they likewise represented in musique , a play called Argia , a musicall tragicomedy with admirable prospects of scenes , and of greatest curiosity . The cloaths of the Actors were most noble , and most splendid , and the musique very exquisite , his Highness having neither spar'd paines , nor charges , to get the best musitians of Jtaly . It lasted six whole hours , and her Majesty with the rest of the assistants , beheld it with great pleasure , and attention . The other three dayes her Majesty stay'd in Inspruch , she was allwayes entertained with vertuous recreations , and both the said Playes were reacted , since , the tast being never orecharg'd , while the appetite lasts , they saw the Queen and the rest , not yet cloy'd with that pleasure . The day before their departure , appointed on the 8th . of December , my Lord Holstenius visited Count Raymond Montecuccoli , dispatcht from the Emperour , not onely to assist at the possession , but to waite on her Majesty to Rome , and he was by this courteous Cavalier , received with geat demonstrations of esteem . On the 8th . of December in the morning , the Arch-Dukes , and Don Antonio Pimentel the Spanish Ambassadour , together with Holstenius , subscribed 4 Copies of the originall of the foresaid Profession , confirmed before by her Majesties own hand , to the end that one of them should remain with the Queen , one in Inspruch in the place of Records , one in the Records of the Vatican Library , and the other be sent to the Pope . The Signature and Subscriptions under the over-written Profession , were these , Christina . I Ferdinand Charles Arch-Duke of Austria , have been a witnesse and subscribed . I S●g●smond Francis Arch-Duke of Austria , Bishop of Auspurge , &c. have been a witnesse and subscribed . I Don Antonio Pimentel de Prado Embassador of the Catholick King , have been a witnesse and subscribed . I Luke Holstenius Canon of Saint Peters in Rome , have received this Profession and s●bscribed . Which were likewise afterwards authenticated with the Act of a publick Notary , and with the legality of the Arch Dukes Records in the following form . In the name of Christ Amen . In the year of our Lord 1655. and the eighth indiction , on the third of November , in the first year of the Papac●e of our most holy Father in Christ , Alexander the seventh , at Inspruch in the Dioces of Brixia , about noone , in the Arch-Dukes Church of the holy Crosse , before the high Altar , the most noble Lady Christina Queen of Swedland personally there present , freely and del●berately on her knees , with a clear voice , before the above-written witnesses required thereunto in the face of the Church and touching the holy Gospells , pronounced this subscribed profession of the Catholick faith . Which Profession of faith being ended , the most illustrious Queen , and Right Honourable and most reverend Lord Luke Holsienius , Canon of Saint Peters in Rome ? and one of the houshold and continual attendance at the table of our most holy Father in Christ , very favourably required of me the Notary under-written , that in order to this businesse , I would make one , or more publick instruments , in perpetual remembrance of the thing . And because I undernamed publick Notary , was present with the witnesses , at the publick profession of the Catholick faith , made by the most illustrious Queen Christina , &c. and received by the most Reverend Lord Holstenius , in the name and stead of the Roman Apostolical Sea , according to the order appointed by the holy Council of Trent , by vertue of his Apostolical delegation , both it and the subscriptions to set d●wn , I have both seen and heard . In testimony therefore of this , I have made this present publick instrument , have written it with my own hand , subscribed and published it , and with the usual seal of my Office of Notary , being thereunto required , have confirmed it . Dated as above . Nicholas Zerzer the Arch-Dukes Counsellor , Secretary , and publick Notary , by Papal and Imperial authority . We N. N. President , Chancellor , Regents , and Counsellors of the Provinces of the upper Austria , belonging to the most Illustrious Prince Ferdidinand Charles Arch-Duke of Austria , &c. do witnesse , the above named Nicholas Zerzer , the Arch-Dukes Counsellor , and also Secretary of the Provinces of the higher Austria , is a legal and authentical Notary , as abovesaid , and therefore to his writings , and publick instruments , in judgments , and out , here , and every where , a full and undoubted faith may and ought to be given . In testimony whereof , we here present have confirmed it with the Arch-Dukes Seale . Dated at Inspruch the 8th day of November , 1655. John Christopher Castner of Castenstein , Counsellor to the Arch-Duke , and President of the Arches . Her Majesty remaining in Inspruch , thought it good to write this following letter to the King of Swedland , the contents of which were , Dear Brother , I Am happily arrived here , where I found the Permission and Order of his Holinesse , to declare my self what I am , and have been long ago . I think my self fortunate in obeying him , and have preferred this glory before that of reigning o're the potent Dominions you possesse . You should like my resolut●on , though you thought it not good , since to you 't is so profitable and so glorious . However I protest unto you , I have not at all changed the sense of the friendship I have ever had for you , nor the love I owe Swedland , which I will preserve as long as I live , and eternally be Dear Brother , Your most affectionate Sister and Friend CHRISTINA . Inspruch , Novemb. 4. 1655. Two houres after dinner the Queen went from Inspruch with all her attendance , accompanied by their Highnesses some part of the way , and waited on by the Baron of Freyberg , together with all the Officers , and the same train , that went to meet her , being alwaies very generously defrayed by that Prince , to the very last confines of his state . The same evening the Queen went from Inspruch , Holstenius dispatcht a Courier to the Cardinal Legat of Ferrara , advising him of her Majesties advance towards that place , and that he might be sure she would be in the Churches dominions on the two and twentieth following . In the mean time he continued in Inspruch , to perfect the publick instrument of the act of Profession in the Notaries acts , and here on that account , he being necessitated to expect till the next day after noone , he departed then likewise , and overtook the Queen just as she was going out of Stersen after dinner on the tenth . On the eighth at night , her Majesty lay at Motera , a little town of Tyrole , between Insp●uch and the mountain Prainer , and the following morning arrived there from Inspruch , the Baron John George Clinig Gentleman of the Chamber to his Highnesse , and Count Francis di Lodrone Gentleman of the Chamber to Prince Sigismond , to visit her Majesty in the name of their Masters , to enquire of her health , to wish her a good journey , and see if she wanted any thing , Complements used by Princes among one another in like cases . The Queen dispatcht presently the Lord Lilliecron Gentleman of her Chamber to Inspruch , to return their Highnesses complement , and thence pursued her journey , going that night to Stersen , a little town seated not far from the foresaid mountain of Prainer , in a large space of a very fertile plain , shut up on all sides by high mountains . From Stersen her Majesty went to Bressanon , whom the Bishop and Prince of the City , my Lord Anthony Crolino , met with a noble traine , and lodged with all magnificence that night . The day after , on the eleventh , having dined at Colmar , a place that was halfway , her Majesty arrived that evening at Bolgiano , a very great Town between the mountains , in the spatiousest place of the plain , where the clear river Adice made navigable , carries with a rapid current all the Merchandize sent into Italy , from those noble Faires , which are usually kept foure times a year . A little before they arrived at Bolgiano , a Courier came to Holstenius , dispatcht from the Legat of Ferrara , and the Nuntii , to have an assurance of the way , by which her Majesty would come into the Countrey of Ferrara , to wit , if through the state of Venice , or of Mantoua , but he being unable to give them any answer of that , the Venetians having then not declared by what place they would give her leave to passe , he detained the Courier till he knew their resolution . The four Nuntii were departed now from Rome , with Signior Fulvie Servanzii , one of the Masters of the Ceremonies , and Signior Nuntiato Baldocci , one of the Computists of the Apostolical Chamber , and with a great retinue and baggage , answerable to the greatnesse of their charge , who going easie journeys through Umbria , Marca , and Romagna , were come to Ferrara . His Holinesse made choice of this Officer of the Chamber , that he by his conduct and integrity , might look to the charges of the lodgings , which were to be defrayed by the Chamber , and see that all things were in very good order , as indeed they were alwaies , when directed by him . And because his Beatitude was extreamly concerned that every thing should be done very splendidly and punctually , his Holinesse with a Note of his hand directed to my Lord Franzoni , Treasurer general , gave order on the 23 of October of the year 1655 that to the said Baldocci he should cause to be paid without any limitation , what money he should use , and to the said Baldocci , he likewise gave authority to make the reckonings even of himself , without the accustomed Congregation of accounts . And because the charge of Computist of the Chamber , is an Office of great weight ; in the absence of Signior Nuntiato Baldocci aforesaid , Signiore Giovanni his Brother had the place , who had given many honourable and very worthy proofes of his experience in the employment of Computist of his Holinesses Souldiers in the siege of Castro , and likewise in Dalmatia in that of Collateral for the souldiers , which warred for the Republick of Venice against the Turke , where he was four years exercising , besides for two years together the Paymasters place , in the absence of the other . The said Baldocci , as a Minister very zealous for his Holinesses good service , arriving at Civita Castallana , took Post , and rode in great haste to speak with all the Legates , and Governors of the places appointed for her Majesties lodgings , presenting to them the Popes note aforesaid , as likewise the letters of the Secretary of State , and the Lord Treasurer general , with leaving money every where , according to their need , and adding by word of mouth , what seemed to him fit for a businesse of that nature , and wholly agreeable to his Holinesses intention , and thus he did all along to Ferrara , whither he came six dayes before the arrival of the Nuntii , and just in a time , when they had not the least information that the Queen was departed from Inspruch , insomuch as the time was commodious for preparing of all things for her Majesties reception . To Ferrara came likewise opportunely the Coach sent by his Holinesse , the Litter , and Chaire , with the Quartermasters , and Harbenger , for ordering of the lodgings , with two noble beds , both alike , with Chaires of the same , to the end that her Majestie should lye all the journey in her usual beds , and one might go before unto the other lodging . The cloath of state , the carpet , and many other things were sent from Rome , even the table to eat on , the gilt furniture of the Cup-board , with divers other Officers , all under the command of Baldocci . While the Queen staid in Inspruch , there arrived the Baron Giovanni Georgio di Fermiano , a Gentleman of great spirit and parts , dispatcht from the Prince Charles Emanuel Madruzzi , the Bishop of Trent , and Count of Chiullant , to invite her to that City , with expressions of obsequiousnesse and respect . Her Majesty seeming to like the invitation , replyed with her accustomed civility , that her passage was granted her by the Republick of Venice , with this expresse condition , that she should not stay in Trent , nor Roveredo , and therefore she could not have the honour of his invitation . The Baron soon informed the Prince of all , who very desirous to serve her in his state , sent back without delay a Courier , with letters to the Embassadour Pimentel , to Don Antonio della Cueva , to Count Montecuccoli , and my Lord Holstenius , entreating them to use their authority with her Majesty for obtaining his desire in order to her lodging in Trent , since the supposition of the plague was most false , they enjoying perfect health in that City . These Gentlemen employed themselves joyntly to comply with the said Princes desire , and the Baron of Fermiano had a very courteous audience of the Queen in Bolgiano , where he reinvited her , receiving this answer from her Majesty , that out of the confidence she promised her self she could have in the kindnesse of the Prince , though she had not been invited by him , she would have invited her self , but that the forementioned oppositions , to her great displeasure , were her hinderance , yet that howsoever she was much obliged to the courtesie of the Prince . The Baron advised him of all , and he with greater vigour persisting in his courteous earnestness , the shortness of the time not permitting him to write unto Venice , wrote incontinently to the Governours of Verona , to have leave to lodge her Majesty in Trent ; But doubting in the mean time he should not have a favourable answer , or if it were favourable , it would come too late , he gave order again to the Baron aforesaid , if he could not have the honour of receiving her Majesty in Trent , to procure she would be pleased at least to accept of some refreshing in the town of Lavis , the last of the Dioces of Trent , and which divides the confines of Italy , from those of Germany . The Baron performed every thing with his powerful endeavours , and the Queen was contented to accept the oblation . The Queen departing from Bolgiano on the thirteenth of the month , lay at Egna that night , a town not long before , with another place called Salorno , bought by Signior Zenobi di Verona a Nobleman of Venice . Here arrived a Courier from the Duke of Mantoua , with letters to her Majesty to invite her to that City . His Highness had sent to that end the Marquess Andreasi Captain of his guard , but because the passages were shut , he had been constrained to stay at Volargna , a village belonging to Verona , a little way distant from Chiusa , which is a narrow passage , and strong , where there is a constant Garrison of souldiers , and albeit the Queen refused his invitation , excusing her self , that she could not go out of the way , she going directly to Rome , and was not then certain where she should have leave to passe by the Venetians , yet she reserved her self to accept of his favour , in case she should passe through his Highnesses dominions . On the fourteenth her Majesty came to Lavis before fifteen houres , and there in the name of the said Prince of Trent , she was again invited to stay , at least , and dine in that City , since they had gotten leave from Verona to receive her . The Queen then resolved to accept the invitation , and went the next morning to Masse in the Cathedral Church , and dined in the Palace Madruzzo , a very pleasant place called Belvedere , which was a Musquet shot without the town . At four houres in the night she resolved to dine there the next day , so as they immediately sent the Prince notice of it , who , to his great content , understanding the good news , caused all things to be presently prepared for the splendid reception of so noble a Princesse . In the mean time her Majesty was presented at Lavis with a noble and most plentiful treatment , which consisted of great store of excelent sweet-meats , pasts of Genoua , wilde fowle , all sorts of venison , and poultry , sea-fish , and fresh-water fish of extraordinary greatnesse , and in fine , most rare fruits , and sallads of all kindes . All that were there , not onely extolled , but wondered at this splendid and magnificent entertainment : The Queen was much pleased and observed it with particular satisfaction , expressing her self much obliged to this generous Prince , and admiring as much the punctuality and good order , with which its perfection and exquisitnesse appeared . Lavis is a little open town , situated in the plain , between the entrance of those most high Mountaines , and washt by the river Lavis , from which it takes the name , which falling from the Alpes , into a narrow vally on the left hand , with a very rapid current joynes it self to the river Adige , which dividing all the length of the plain , is a little below Bolgiano , still navigable to the sea , on which they traffique greatly out of Germany into Italy . On this river Lavis , there is a great bridge somewhat long , and covered over , where usually stands a guard , to collect some little tribute of the passengers , which is called passage-money . This town appertaines to the principality of Trent , and here end the confines of Italy with Germany , for not far from thence , they begin to speak Dutch. 'T is distant three Dutch leagues from the City of Trent , and for the continual concourse of people and merchandize , passing through it , is full of inhabitants , and very commodious houses , with many rich families , made very advantagious by their industry , as they are almost every where in the Country of Tyrole , where though the scituation be narrow and barren , yet all things that are necessary for mans life , as flesh , and wilde game , are there in great abundance and perfection , with very noble hunting , fit and proper for their pleasure , who are delighted with it . The End of the Third Book . The History of the sacred , and Royal Majestie of Christina Alessandra , Queen of Swedland , &c. The Fourth Book . The Argument . THe Queen continues her journey through Tyrole towards Italy , and is invited , and royally treated by the Prince the Bishop of Trent . From Tyrole she passes concealed through the State of Venice . She enters into the Territory of Mantoua , and is courteously received by that Duke . She is received on the Confines of the Churches Dominions by the Nuntii of his Holinesse , where she is splendidly entertained . She receives the same entertainments in Bologna , Imola , and Faenza , by the Cardinals Lomellino , Donghi , and Rossetti . THe next morning her Majesty advanced towards Trent , whence the Prince came and met her on horseback , accompanied by above two hundred and fifty Gentlemen , all persons of quality , among whom , besides the Baron of Fermiano aforesaid , the hereditary Marshal of the Principality of Trent , and Lord Chamberlain of the golden Key , to his Highnesse the Arch-Duke , there was the Vicar General Alberti , Dean Guelfi , the Arch-Deacon , Count John Baptist di Lodrone , Bernard Malanotte , and Charles Pompeati Canons of Trent . The Counts Philip di Lodrone , Paris di Lodrone , Colico di Arco . The Signiori Walsperghieri , Gaudentio de Wolchestain , Christopher Mattirli , and others well born , and of ancient and conspicuous Nobility . At the village of Gardolo , three miles distant from Trent , the Prince alighting , and approaching to her Majesties Litter , gave her a short Complement , inviting her to dinner at his house , which her Majesty accepting with a very pleasant countenance , he complemented likewise the Embassador Pimentel , Don Antonio della Cueva , Count Montecuccoli , and my Lord Holstenius . After this they went towards the City , the Prince riding on the right hand of Count Montecuccoli , before the Queens Litter . Her Majesty alighted at the gate of the Dome , and was there received by all the Clergy , the Canons intervening and assisting , under a Canopy carried by the Gentlemen of the Colledge of Trent . She kneeled on a cushion of cloth of gold , kissed the Crosse , and received holy water from my Lord Joseph Guelfi Dean of the Cathedral , going into the Church , where they sung the Hymne , She is beautiful , &c. and kneeling at the Altar of the Crucifix , before which were publisht long since the decrees of the holy Council of Trent . Here on a royal Carpet raised from the ground , covered likewise with a cloath of state , shee heard with particular devotion the holy Masse , celebrated by the Vicar , after which , under the same Canopy , carryed as before , she went on foot to the Church of Saint Mary the greater , attended by many Ladies , and there hearing the famous Organ of that Church , renowned for the Council aforesaid held there , having likewise viewed the picture of the Sessions of the Council aforesaid , she went into her litter , giving order to be carried to the Church of Saint Peter , where she saw the uncorrupted and famous body of the glorious Martyr , and Childe , Simon of Trents going aftervards to dinner , to the Palace of Madruzzo . The table was royally furnisht with every thing the season would yeild , as well wild game as tame , with all other sorts of rare meats , fish of all kindes , sweet-meats , and fruits , and in fine , with each thing that was excellent and noble , where the magnificence and punctuality of that generous and valorous Prince , most abundantly appeared . The Queen dined alone attended by the principal Cavaliers . At the same time , at another table with the Prince din'd the Embassador Pimentel , Don Antonio della Cueva , Count Montecuccoli , my Lord Holstenius , and others of the chiefest of her Majesties Court , being exquisitly treated , as were all the Officers and Gentlemen of her train . Afer dinner the Queen retired a little while into her Chamber , and presently after the Prince waited on her , and after a short , but very cordial Complement , her Majesty began again her journey , accompanied in the very same manner by the Prince and his train to the plain of Lidorno , which is distant three miles , where the said Prince alighting from his horse , paid again his respects to the Queen , and took his leave of her , whose hand the Cavaliers and Gentlemen of Trent kissed all one by one , she extending it courteously to them , and declaring her self much obliged for the honours and civilities received of them . So her Majesty continued her journey , arriving that evening at Calliano , where the Barons Troppi , Lords of the place , and Gentlemen of very high esteem , made a most splendid feast , and the Castle of Besen , a little way distant from thence , seated on a craggy mountain , which renders it inexpugnable , seconded it with discharging many Canon and Musquets . She departed thence the following morning , being the sixteenth of November , and passing through Roveredo , was saluted by that Castle , with the noyse of the Artillery , the Mortar-pieces , and Musquets , going thence to Hall , a little town , but full of traffique , where she wrote to the Prince of Trent the following letter . Dear Cosen , YOur civilities and the noble entertainment you gave me , have obliged me in that manner , that I would not let the Arch-Dukes men return without again thanking you for them , and assuring you how much I desire the occasion to be able to acknowledge my gratitude to you , and give you some testimony of the sincerity , with which I am Dear Cosen , Your most affectionate Cosen and Friend , Christina . From Hall the 17th of November 1655. The day after , she passing through Borghetto , came out of the Arch-Dukes dominions , whose Officers and Train , which alwayes had attended and defrayed her through that State , took their leaves of her Majesty . At the news of her Majesties advance towards the State of Venice , the Counts Giovanni Battista Allegri , and Marc Antonio Chiodo , both Officers to take care for the health of the City of Verona , and Gentlemen of great quality , and eminent birth , stood ready on the confines , to know of Don Antonio Pimentel what company he had in his train , to the end none but they might be suffered to passe , since every thing was done in his name , the Queen not desiring to be known , nor to be met by any , as 't was punctually observed . Her Majesty next to Hall , was to lye in the Village of Dolce above Chiusa , whereupon by his Excellencies order , Signior Paolo Contarini the then Captain of Verona and a Senatour of great quality , her lodgings were prepared as well as the narrownesse and littlenesse of the incommodious place would permit for receiving so numerous a train , where they wanted not any thing , the season and occasion would afford , the charge of the reception being committed to the Marquis Sagramoso Sagramosi , and Count Giovanni Paolo Pompei , principal Cavaliers of Verona , well acquainted , and versed in the businesse . They went with a noble retinue of Gentlemen their Camrades , with servants , and coaches with six horses apiece , to receive Pimentel aforesaid at the barrs of the passage , which were ih the village of Peri , and here they presented a letter from the Senatour Contareno to the Embassador Pimentel , accompanying it with excuses , and expressions of good will which are usually observed in occurrences of that nature . The Embassadour accepted their relation with terms of much courtesie , and affectionate thanks . When they arrived at Dolce , they did all they could to accomodate them in their lodgings , where the treatment consisted of fish of the lake of Garda , of wilde game , shell-fish , sweet meats , and most excellent wines , as well of that Countrey to wit , Muskadine , and Garganicho esteemed the best , as of other Greek wines , and others brought from Venice , and was very splendid and agreeable to the Venetian greatnesse . In Dolce the way was resolved on , which her Majesty should hold through Ussulengo , and the Island of Scala , towards the Countrey of Mantoua . On the eighteenth in the morning having passed the river Adige on a great bridge brought thither for the purpose , she went to Ussulengo that evening , being alwayes , though under the colour of the Embassadour Pimentel served by Sagramoso and Pompei aforesaid , with the same entertainments . From Ussulengo at four houres in the night , my Lord Holstenius sent back the Courier , dispatcht to him before by the Legate of Ferrara , and the Nuntii , giving them advice of the way resolved on through the Countreys of Verona and Mantoua to come into that of Ferrara . On the nineteenth in the morning the Queen went from thence , and lay that night in the Island of Scala , a place belonging to the territory of Verona , where she had the same lodging and treatment . In Ussulengo Madam de Cueva was surprized with a gentle feaver , occasioned by a defluxion of rhume , so as she and the Signior della Cueva her husband were forced to remain there some dayes , but she was soon after well , and they pursued their journey , overtaking her Majesty at Loretto . In the mean time the Marquis Andreasi a compleat Cavalier appeared , and complemented personally her Majesty , inviting her in the name of the Duke of Mantoua , a little before returned from Casal to lodge in Reuere , a place beyond the Po , over against Ostia a Town of the territory of Mantoua , which her Majesty accordingly accepted . His Highnesse so informed by Couriers sent expresly to him , gave order the lodgings should with all celerity be prepared , calling together in all haste the Militia , as well the foot as horse of the Mantouan state , to attend her Majesty with the magnificence , the place and the time would afford . He then with her Highnesse his wife came to Revere , whence he caused to advance to the confines of his Countrey , all the troups of horse , putting into Ponte Molino an ancient Castle , where they passe from the Countrey of Verona into that of Mantoua , a good guard of foot . The day the Queen moved from the Island of Scala , the Marquis Andreasi , who after the ceremony of inviting her Majesty in Dolce , as we said before , was returned to Mantoua , was sent by his Highnesse with a numerous and noble retinue to the confines , to receive there her Majesty , representing to her , the Duke would be presently there to wait upon her : nor omitted he to expresse his Highnesses discontent , for her Majesties incommodity occasioned by the rain , which falling then abundantly , continued all the following day , insomuch as the ways were very ill , and the shew in the meeting was hindered extreamly , since the Duke , who had designed to appear a horseback , accompanied by the Nobility , which attended him very splendidly apparrelled , was constrained by that accident , to make use of his Coaches . Sending therefore before him his guards of light Horsemen , and Launciers in a very good livery , all appointed for the service of her Majesty ; his Highnesse passed the Po with very many principal Cavaliers , and went in his coach to Ponte Molino , causing likewise to be led along with him , the horses richly fadled and adorned , with intention to use them in waiting on the Queen , but the rain spoiled all his designes . When the Duke had discovered her Majesties Coach , he quickly alighted out of his to wait upon her , whereupon she informed the Duke was in the company , causing her Coach to be stopt in an instant , leapt out of it hastily , not regarding the rain nor the durt , whom his Highness approaching , did complement in a way as obsequious , as sprightly and gracious . The Queen received him as compleatly , and entreated him often to be covered , but he refused to do it , seeming very much troubled , her Majesty had incommoded her self , to come out of her coach in that so soul weather to do him that honour , who was with such devotion her servant . Their complements ended , the Duke went again into his coach , and passed before to Ostia , to expect the Queen , and attend her passage o're the Po. When the Duke was gone , her Highnesse the Arch-Dutchess arrived , accompanied by many coaches , and attended by great store of Ladies , all sumptuously adorned . Her Highnesse alighted in a convenient place to pay her respects to the Queen , who would use her Highnesse in the very same fashion , she had done the Duke , coming out of her Coach , though in the durt , and receiving her with a sweetness full of Majesty , and the greatestaffability . After their reciprocal Complements , the Queen her into the Coach , advanced to the Po , whose banks on both sides were all beset , as far as they could see , with souldiers on foot and a horseback , the harmony of Trumpets and Drums , which were seconded with the noyse of the Canon , and Musquets , and because now the night did approach , many fires were lighted along the banks of the river , and divided into very fit spaces , which made in the dark , with their well ordered splendour , the prospect delightfull to their great admiration , and curiosity . Here her Majesty passed the Po to the opposite bank of Revere , on three ferry-boates joyned together , which by reason the river was low , served instead of a bridge , three others remaining apart , for the greater conveniency of their train . The Port was illuminated with 24 great torches carried by 24 Pages of his Highnesse , with very rich liveris . In their alighting out of the coach , and entering into the Port , the Duke led the Queen , who was carried from the banks to the water side in a sumptuous chaire , being followed by the Arch-Dutches , who leaned on the arme of the Embassador Pimentel . In this manner all the Ladies passed over one after another , as likewise the Cavaliers of the Court , with the rest of both trains . The town of Revere hath one long street among the rest , extended along the Po , with houses on both sides . Through this , which was beautified with lights , the Queen was carried in her chair to the Palace of the Duke , the 24 Pages aforesaid preceding with torches in their hands , and a company of the Guard , another company like that , following the Arch-Dutchesse , and the Ladies in the coach ; The Duke with his Cavaliers , went through a shorter way to the Palace , which besides being furnisht most richly , was kept by the foot-guards of his Highnesse in their live●y , and adorned with a most noble and most beautifull row of Ladies , who with the lustre of the jewells and gold , with which they were docked , augmented the splendour of the infinite number of lights , which were burning every where . Her Majesty alighted out of her chaire in the great hall of the Palace , being led by the Duke , who carried her to her lodgings . Her Highnesse the Arch-Dutchesse followed her , and the Ladies staying in the anti-chamber a little while after introducted to wait on her Majesty , who received them all with her usual civility . They returning into the anti-chamber , her Majesty remained alone with the Duke and Arch-Dutchesse , discoursing with them for some time . His Highnesses Musitians being afterwards brought into that roome , entertained them most nobly at the portalls rowled up , with several songs , now with one , now more voyces , intermingling divers harmonies of Instruments , with which her Majesty was very highly pleased . In the mean time they made ready the table in the same antichamber abounding with Nobility , which fill●d too the great Hall , that was per●it , many Gentlemen of the neighbouring Cities , besides the Cavaliers of the Countrey , flocking thither in great numbers , attracted not only by a laudable curiosity , but out of their own inclination to wait on that Prince , who with the atraction of his most sweet carriage , commanded the obsequiousnesse of the most remote persons , not onely of his neighbours . Her Majesty sate at table under a cloath of state in perspective , on a carpet raised four fingers from the ground , and over against her the Duke and Arch-Dutchesse . Don Antonio Pimentel , though invited , was not there , he finding himself not very well . The table was adorned so artificially , that the eye was not satisfied with seeing , nor the mind in admiring that natural beauty . The quantity and delicacy of the meats , shewed the greatest imaginable magnificence and generosity . Yet all was observed without wonder , for every one that knows what a mind that Prince hath , which even in little things , is still great , to be answerable to the greatness of the house of Gonzaga , admired it not at all . Her Majesties Cupbearer was Count Luigi Canossa , brother to the Marquis Horatio , both Cavaliers of high quality , & of greatest esteem , but this Cavalier had no great trouble given him in choosing the wines , which there were very pretious and exquisite , since this vertuous Princess was so temperate , that she drank only two draughts of wine , to drink to his Highnesses health , she afterwards quenching her thirst with pure water . The Musick continued as long as the supper , and every thing was most pleasing to her Majesty , who afterwards retired to her lodgings , as the Princess and all the rest did , On the following day , which was the 21 , when her Majesty had dined , in the very same order and magnificence , she passed again the Po , and went into her Coach , and the Arch-Dutchess with her , who would wait upon her to the confines . The Duke went a horseback with all his Cavaliers , notwithstanding the ill weather , the troops of the Mantouan horse , and the Guards of his Highnesse , preceding and following her Majesties Coach. In this manner they marched very near to Melara , where alighting , after some courteous complements , they dispersed themselves , those Princes returning thence towards Mantoua , and the Queen continuing her journey towards Figarolo . The four Nun●ii , with the Master of the Ceremonies , and Don Innocentio Conti de Duchi de Poli a Roman . Campmaster general of the souldiers of the Ecclesiastical state , and Commander in Ferrara , departed on the twentieth in the morning betimes with same troops of horse , one of which of the Guard was commanded by the Marquis Carlo Theodoli , a person of eminent quality , with the Coach , Litter , and chaire , which his Holinesse had sent for the meeting of her Majestie , on the confines , but by reason of the shortnesse of the time , and the ill way , they could only advance two miles farther than Calto , where discovering her Majesties Coach , they alighted , and the Queen did the same , when she was near to them . The Nuntii here complemented her in the name of his Holiness , and presented her the Brief , which her Majesty with great reverence received , kissing it , and opened it in the open fields , though it rained , which was of the following tenor . To our dearest Daughter in Christ , Christina , the illustrious Queen of Swedland . Alexander the VIIth Pope . OUr most dear Daughter in Christ , Greeting and Apostolical benediction . In what great expectation we are of your Majesties arrival , our venerable Brothers , Hannibal of Thebes , and Luke of Ravenna , Arch-Bishops , and our beloved sons Mr. Inico Caraccioli , Dean of the Apostolical Chamber , and Philip Cesarini Clerk of the same , our extraordinary Nuntii to your Majesty will evidently declare . For in this excesse of joy we could scarce contain our selves , that the interpreters of it might be kept within the limit of the Churches Dominions , and expresse at your entrance the summe of our gladnesse and great charity towards you . But because we suppose you as sensible of this joy and content , we doubt not but this intimation of our paternal love , and earnest good will , will likewise be most gratefull to you . In the mean time 't is a sweet thing to us , to think of the No small or light portion of the pleasure of that day , when Rome shall receive you with the glad congratulations of all . and you finde the true fountains of wisdom , which you formerly have learned , not from the doctrine of Christ , But in the schoole of Philosophers , amongst the foolish things of this world , and the interdicted , and ignoble , and behold at the shrines of the Apostles , the monuments of Princes and Kings , the Disciples of the Crosse triumphing , as it were 'ore the pride and pomp of the World. For the rest , so well are they descended whom we send to your Majesty , and such praises have they purchased , besides , a noble family , that it will be a hard thing for you to determine what you in each of them shall most like . Now God , whose Word the winds , and the tempests obey , be with you in your journy , and confer on your Majesty the blessings wee most lovingly impart . Given at Rome at Saint Maries , the greater , under the Ring of the Fisher the 24 of October 1655 , in the first year of our Papacy . Natalis Rondininus . Going afterwards into his Holinesses Coach , and the Nuntii following her with all the retinue , she arrived at F●garolo at half an houre in the night , where after a little repose , she was visited by the Nuntii , whom she met in the midst of the roome , and accompanied to the door . Figarolo is a Town built scatteringly on the banks of the Po. 'ore against Stellata , another place resembling it , seated in an angle , which is made by the river Panaro in discharging it self into the said Po. Every thing convenient for the lodging of so great a train could not be had in time , for computing that the Queen , by reason of the ill weather , could not arrive there untill the 21 as Holstenius had written , things were not observed with that punctuality and necessary sollicitude , to which may be added , that the river grown tempestuous with the wind , suffered not to passe , till the twentieth at evening , certain Officers and goods designed for the lodging . However the things were well ordered , for though there were that night in that little place about eight hundred horse of her Majesties train , and the souldiers of the Militia , and albeit the great rains were a hindrance to every thing , the well ordered commands of Don Innocentio Conti facilitated the endeavours of the Ministers subordinate to Baldocchi , who had sent them thither from Ferrara , he by his assiduous applications in this , and that place , more deserving still the name of an accurate and diligent Officer . On the 22 of November her Majesty dined in Figarolo , and afterwards taking coach , advanced towards Ferrara , which is fifteen miles off , all along on the banks of the river Po , which there are very strong , as a fence against its dangerous inundations . A great number of souldiers were distributed in all the wayes , for Don Innocentio Conti , a Gentleman of great valour and conduct , having commanded five thousand foot , and a thousand horse , had divided them with that order on those banks , that he made them seeme more numerous to the wonder of all . My Lord B●ssi , a nobleman of Viterbo , and a Prelate of great parts , the Vice-Legate of Ferrara , with a very great attendance of Gentlemen of Ferrara a horseback , came near Figarolo to complement the Queen , informing her the Cardinal Legate would presently be there to wait on her Majesty . His Eminence issuing out of the City , advanced to Occhiobello distant six miles , to meet her with a very good train of Coaches , with six horses apiece , full of principal Cavaliers of that countrey . His Eminence discovering the Queen 25 paces off , who was alone in his Holinesses Coach , alighted and met her . The Queen causing her Coach to be stopt ten paces from the Cardinal , did likewise alight , and here began the Complement , in which still her Majesty gave the title of Eminence . Then the Queen went again into her Coach , helpt thither by the Cardinal , who likewise went into his own , and followed her Majesty , who had on a mans Hungerlin of plain black velvet , with a band , and an upper safegard for women of a dark grey colour , without which she would have lookt like a man. She arriving at the bridge of the black lake three miles distant from Ferrara , a place much renowned for the Fort , which built some years before by the Pope , on the opposite bank , was assaulted by the forces of Venice , found built a very fine and commodious bridge , designed by the admirable architecture of the Marquis Girolamo Ressetti , Cavalier of Ferrara , of very great spirit , and eminent parts . It was made of 46 great and thick barques , with a floore so broad , four coaches could go over it in a breast . It reacht f●om one side to the other , not simply from the brink of the water , to the opposite part , but from the bank it self , on which it stood . The construction of the bridge was most rare , and the finest , peradventure , that hath been seen in Europe . The Queen would needs go o're it , though for her there was prepared a most splendid Bucintoro , adorned with the Popes and her Majesties armes , and another noble barque somwhat lesse . When her Majesty was passed , though the bridge was so full of Coaches , horses , and souldiers , that it could hold no more , yet it stood alwayes firme , and very strong without the least disjoynting . At the gate of the City her Majesty was met by the Marquis Francesso Calcagnini the chief Cavalier of the place , and a person endued with extraordinary parts . He was President of the Councel , and afterwards with the Magistrates , the Colledge of Doctors , and his guard of halbardiers in the usual livery of the City , and great strore of servants advanced to complement the Queen , who received him with her accustomed affability . When his complement was ended , he waited on the Queen riding before her with his train , among which were 24 Pages nobly born , and clothed in plain black velvet , designed for the attendance on her Majesty . The City spared no cost , nor application , for Count Julius Caesar Nigrelli , Embassadour in Rome for that Town , a charge he had exercised with great praise and attention , had in order thereunto , advertised the Magistrates of his Holinesses minde . At the first she was welcomed with six great Cannons with bullets , all discharged at the same time , and afterwards by the artillery from the walls , with an infinite number of mortar-pieces intermingled . All the gates , streets , and breast-works were manned with souldiers , with lights in the streets , and torches at the Palaces of the Cardinals , the Legate and Bishop , the Town-house , the Vice-Legates , and other particular Cavaliers . She came in her Litter to the Pillars before the Cathedral , and there did alight . His Eminence Cardinal Pio the Bishop , adorned with his Amice , his Rochet , and rich Mitre , in the midst of two Canons in their Coaps , going before the Crosse , the Clergy , and Chapter met her , and she kneeling on the even ground within the chains , on a cushion of cloath of gold , laid on a great carpet , kissed devoutly the Crosse presented to her by the Cardinal Bishop , and then going before the said Crosse , the Clergy and Chapter following her , and last of all the Cardinal in the midst of the Canons aforesaid , her Majesty went under a Canopy of silver , and conducted to the gate of the Church by the secular Magistrates , at what time they sang the Anthem , She is beautifull , &c. The Cardinal Legate coming out of his coach , and making a low reverence to the Queen , went into the Sacristy to put off his travelling cloaths , and put on his long under-garment , his Rotchet , &c. expecting there the Cardinal Bishop . At the entrance into the Church , the Cardinal Bishop with the Mitre on his head , taking the sprinkling brush from the Dean , besprinkled the Queeen , and the other there present , then made a reverence to the Queen , and took off the Mitre , while in the mean time the Musitians began to sing the Hymne , Te Deum . When the first was ended , the Bishop put on again his Mitre , and going before the crosse in like manner , and the Chapter went towards the high Altar , on which was exposed the most holy Sacrament . Then his Eminence went to the Epistle side , and laying aside his Mitre , and kneeling at the verse , We threfore beseech thee , &c. stood up again , and turning to the Queen , as soon as Te Deum was ended , recited the verses and prayers , Save thy Handmaid , &c. Lord God , by whose providence , &c. and finally standing in the middle of the Altar , gave the solemne benediction , and bowing to the Queen , went thence into the Sacristy to put off his Ornaments , and cloathing himselfe like the Cardinal Legate , they came out of the Sacristy together , and went both to the Queen , who went alone into her coach , and the two Cardinals , the Nuntii , and the Embassadour Pimentel in another , who waited on her Majesty to the Castle , and to her own lodgings . The Church had the frontispiece all resplendent with torches , and within was hung richly with tapestries , with a kneeling place for the Queen , and cushions for the Nuntii , who alwayes attended on her Majesty . At the gate of the hall of the Castle , they found very many noble Ladies of the City most splendidly apparrelled , who paid their respects , and complemented the Queen , who affectionately received them , and afterwards retired into her lodgings , where she was accompanied by the two Cardinals , the Nuntii , and all the retinue . That night little else was effected , but that all the Officers designed to look after the lodgings , were not idle , being employed in distributing , without the least confusion , to every one his chamber , they whom the Castle could not hold , being quartered in Palaces and particular houses in the town . That night the Queen supp'd privately , and was entertained with most excellent musique . Couriers were then dispatched to Rome , to informe the Pope of all , as they did from time to time , in all other places where she staid , not onely in obedience to his Holinesses commands , who would know what they did , but likewise to receive from his Beatitude , opportune informations , in order to what they should do , for a compleat and regal reception . Her Majesty staid two dayes in Ferrara , where she visited diverse Monasteries of Nuns , and the remarkablest things of the City , being alwayes accompanied by the two Cardinals in her Coach , their Eminences sitting before , and the Queen alone behinde . The four Nuntii followed after , as they alwayes had done , in another coach , and all the other Gentlemens coaches of the traine , continued in a row , one after another . She desired to see the fortresse so famed , and was much pleased with it , and here she her self was assistent in discharging some pieces of artillery . During these two dayes , the City onely feasted and rejoyced , every one endeavouring to demonstrate their gladnesse , fine maskings being seen , and other rare shews , for the pleasing of the eys , and divertisement of the senses . The Queen at her entrance into the Church-dominions , sent by Post from Ferrara to Rome , Count Raymund Montecuccoli , to complement his Holiness in her name , and thanks him for all the honours , his beatitude had been pleased to do her , and particularly for them she had begun to receive in the state Ecclesiastical , to whom she consigned affectionate letters for his Holinesse . This Cavalier with the usuall vivacity of his noble and eminent parts , gave a very good account of his employment , and leaving the Pope highly satisfied with his function , returned from thence within a few dayes , to finde out the Queen in her journey , and go back with her to Rome . The day after her Majesty being willing to dine in publick , a table was prepared with a single covering , under the cloth of state , but because she would honour the Cardinal Legate and Bishop , by taking them to dinner with her , two other coverings were brought , one at the right hand , and the other at the left of the table , a little way distant from the upper end , where the Queen was to sit , each of them being under a little of the Canopy . All the three coverings were in gilt baskets , the Cardinal Legate sitting on the right hand , the Bishop on the left , and the Legate saying grace . Don Luigi Pio of Savoy , Prince of St. Gregory , Brother to the Cardinal Bishop , gave the water for her Majesties hands , and assisted at the table , changing the dishes after the manner of Germany . Don Innocentio Conti presented her the napkin , and the Marquis Hippolitus Bentivoglio was her Cupbearer and Sewer . The said Prince of St. Gregory came by post from Rome to Ferrara , to wait on the Queen , as one who being curious of seeing the world , when he had been at the Courts of Spain , France , Flanders , Holland and Denmark , passing likewise into Swedland , had received there many honours of her Majesty , and among other things was accompanied to Danzich by a Swedish man of war , and besides had her Majesties picture set with a hundred faire diamonds , a favour that generous Princesse was accustomed to shew to Embassadours of Kings , and Cavaliers of eminent condition . He therefore had waited upon her on the confines of Ferrara , and had been received with all courtesie , so as having paid her his respects , he took his leave of her , and returned by post to Rome , to serve there her Majesty . The said Prince , as he is endued with a vivacity of spirit , a mind truly splendid , and abounding especially with the vertues and qualities ; which become a Cavalier of great birth , so in all things , and even in his younger years , followed worthily the glory of his Eminence the Cardinal his Brother , who to the integrity of his exempalr life , hath joyn'd the greatest prudence , & an exquisite knowledge of all things , deserving the nobleness of his thoughts , he shewing to all the highest generosity and courtesie . But returning to what was observed at the table , the bibbs were presented to the Queen and the Cardinalls . Their Eminences were in their rotchets , and forbare very strictly to touch any meat , till they saw what her Majesty liked , and had eaten first of it . The first discourse began here by the Queen was of the Painters at Rome , she concluding in favour of Peter di Cortona , and Cavalier Bernino . She then spake of the Musitians , and seemed well informed of all the treble voyces , or Eunuchs , saying , Bonaventura was the best at that time , and that Cavalier Loreto of Spoleti had taught to sing handsomly , continuing a while in the praises of musick , and calling it the ornament of Princes , and delight of the chambers . At the first draught the Queen drank , three great pieces of artillery were discharged . She discoursed then of the Temples of Europe , and said three were great , to wit , St. Peter in Rome , St. Paul in London , and the Dome in Millan , but that St. Peters was the fairest and greatest , adding likewise , as it were with a sigh , St. Pauls Church in London was now become a stable , and here she discoursed awhile of the English affaires . Then feeling it grew hot , she caused the glasse of the windows to be opened from the top to the botome , and the people which stood about the table , retired then a little . When her Majesty had drank the second time , she said she had never drank so much wine as in Italy , where it was very excellent . The Cardinal Bishop replyed , your Majesty hath drank little of it , for you put much water to it , and we see you carry with you the vertue of the North , which the Queen was pleased with . In fine , new dishes of meat still appearing , her Majesty praised Italy , as having every thing within it selfe except druggs , the Cardinal Legate replyed , what , sugars ? Her Majesty answered , you have them in Sicily . And with these , and such like discourses , which use to be the pastimes of great persons , in their recreations at table and feasts , the meat was taken off , and the Queen in the midst of the two Cardinals aforesaid , retyred to her chamber , where their Eminences stayed with her , entertaining themselves with several discourses . Her Majesty in her speeches shewed a great esteem , of France , and to be well informed of all the affaires of the world , and especially of the Court of Rome , and of the last Conclave . That night they saw a Comedy at the charge of the Marquis Cornelius Bentivoglio , a Cavalier of one of the chiefest families in Italy , and who may deservingly be called a true lover of the vertuous . This play , where the honours of Boreas with Orithia were represented , succeeded very well , especially for the admirable beauty and finenesse of the machins . Her Majesty very worthily esteeming so conspicuous a family , honoured with the title of Gentleman of her Chamber , and her Cupbearer the Marquis Hippolitus aforesaid , who together with the Marquis Cornelus his father , waited afterwards upon her to Rome ; as Donna Constanza Sforza likewise did , a Lady of rare parts , and great quality , and wife to the said Marquis Cornelius , who instead of Madam Cueva , who staid behind sick , as we said , supplyed with equal spirit and decorum , the charge of chief Lady of the chamber to the Queen , attending on her all the rest of the journey to Rome . The remainder of the night was solemnized with variety of artificial fireworks , & all the demonstrations of gladnesse and rejoycing , which could proceed from hearts ambitious of conforming themselves to the generous and noble inclination of their Prince . While the Queen staid in Ferrara , the Count St. Vitale came thither , a Cavalier of great quality , sent by the Duke of Parma , with the title of extraordinary Embassador to complement her Majesty . Ferrara is a great and spacious City , adorned with splendid and beautiful structures , and many piazze inhabited by divers great families , and washt on the East and South side with a branch of the river Po. It lyes in a plain , low , and humid soyle , and therefore the aire is supposed a little unwholsome . 'T is fortified with strong walls , bastions , and well flankt with very large and deep ditches , being guarded by a cittadel of great strength , and very regular , in some parts inaccessible to the approaches , by reason of the marish scituation on one side . The Castle , the habitation of the Cardinal Legate , is magnificent and sumptuous , and was the royal residence of the Dukes of Este , the splendour of Italy for the greatnesse of their minds , and eminent valour . The Cardinal John Baptist Spada a Noble man of Lucca , a person of great worth and rare parts , preferred for his long services to the holy Sea of Rome , to the purple on the second of March , 1654. with the title of holy Susanna , performed this legation to his very great glory , and in this conjuncture acted nobly and abundantly his part . On the 25. her Majesty departed from Ferrara , being saluted by the Canon from the walls , and the fortresse , as at her coming thither , and they saw all the streets full of souldiers . The two Cardinals , the Legate and Bishop accompanied her Majesty to the confines of their Legation , which end at the river Reno , a little way off from the Villa of Poggio , appertaining to the Marquis Lambertini , an ancient and noble family of Bologna . Here at the entrance into the territory of Bologna , she was met by my Lord Ranuccio Ricci the Vice-Legate , with the traine of many Gentlemen all on horseback , who complemented her Majesty in the name of his Eminence Cardinal John Jerome Lomellino the Legate , and returned to Bologna , leaving the troop of horse that had accompanied him thither , to wait on the Queen . Her Majesty lay that night in the Villa of St. Benedict , in the Palace of the Senatour , the Marquis John Nicholas Tanara , then President of the Justice , and a person highly qualified , her train with the four Nuntii being lodged in the Palaces and neighbouring houses , where they were treated splendidly . The day after she continued her journey toward Bologna , whence the Cardinal Legate issuing forth with above 40 coaches with six horses a piece , which were filled with the Nobility , and three troups of Horse went to meet her at the Villa of Funo distant five miles , all the wayes being lined with souldiers , and a numerous concourse of people to see this great Princesse . She arriving ten paces near his Eminence , who allighting before , expected her in the midst of the way , came out of her coach , and received very affably and courteously the complement the Cardinal made her . His Eminence after this , was constrained to go back with all speed , to get before her Majesty , and receive her at the Dome in the absence of Boncompagno the Archbishop . When she was near the City , they began to hear the noyse of the Artillery , which continued till she got to the Palace . At the gate she was received by all the Magistrates on horseback , who were in their solemne robes . After the like complements she had had in Ferrara , she went to the Church of St. Peter , which is the Cathedral , and there alighting , was received with the same ceremonies used to her in the Church of Ferrara , after which she was carried in a chair to the Palace , accompanied by all the retinue . The Cardinal Legate , who made such haste thither , received her at the foot of the staires , and in passing through the Hall of Farnese , they found there in ranks on both sides , above an hundred Ladies , most splendidly adorned , who all made low reverences to her . Arriving at her lodging , she a little while after saw the fires , which were opposite to her chamber , on a long and fine stand which was made for that purpose with Pyramids , and a great figure signifying Faith , with the Armes of the Pope , of her Majesty , and his Eminence , among which were distributed several images of Lyons , the Armes of Bologna . The fires were extraordinarily fine , and at the same time six thousand squibs of wilde-fire were seen flying from the summit of two towers . After this the Queen went into the Hall of Hercules , where sitting under the cloth of state on a throne prepared for her , she saw the dancing , where there were above a hundred faire Ladies most nobly apparreled . The day following she went to see the Church of St. Dominique , and there reverenced his body , expressing a particular devotion to him , and an equal esteem to this ancient and very noble Order . Here at the Altar of the reliques , she beheld the five books of Moses , written in Hebrew in thin leather by the Prophet Esdras , and her Majesty read some of the words . She desired then to see the publick Schooles , in which she heard an eloquent Oration in her honour , by the Abbot Certani , a person of great learning and vertue . The Duke of Modena hearing the Queen was arrived in Bologna , sent the Marqis Silvio Molza , a Cavalier of great spirit , and extraordinary parts , in the quality of his Embassadour to wait on the Queen , but it had no effect , they could not agree of the pretensions he had . Her Majesty staid two days in Bologna , as she had done in Ferrara , and the second day went to Masse to St. Michael in the wood , without the gate of Saint Mamolo , the famous convent of the Fathers of mount Olivet , where her Majesty was much pleased in seeing that Cloyster painted by the most renowned Painters of Bologna , Caracci and Reno , and in the Sacristy the Saint Michael of Brasse , the excellent workmanship of Albargi . She visited likewise at her entrance into the Church , the body of blessed Katherine of Bologna , which is kept still by those all entire , palpable , and sitting without any help to hold it up . Her Majesty being returned to the Palace , the Colledge of Bologna presented her with the works in ten Volumes of Doctor Aldrovandi which she very much esteemed . The same day the Queen dined in publick with the Cardinal , they observing the same order , as was held in Ferrara . Many Ladies came masked to see the feast , which was as sumptuous as can be imagined , for the Legates noble minde omitted not any thing , that was great and majestique . The cheif Standard-bearer gave the napkin to her Majestie , and Count Francis Charls Caprara , nephew to Duke Piccolomini the General , was both Carver and Cup-bearer , both persons of high worth . After dinner she visited the great Colledge of Spain , founded long since by the famous Cardinal Gyles Albernozzi , and about three houres in the night , she went to the lodgings of the Colledge , and thence to the Theater . This was built for that purpose , in the forme of a great ship , the extremities of which arrived to the frontispiece o're the fish-market , and o're part of the Palace , through a great window of which , her Majesty accompanied by the Cardinal , passed o're a bridge very splendidly adorned , where there were above 140 Ladies , all equally resplend●nt with the lustre of their beauty , and a rich mine of pearls , and of jewels , of inestimable value . The Theater , which was covered , had certain great lights on the top , and above 300 torches were regularly distributed here and there round about it , together with other lesser lights , which made it most resplendent . The battlements of the Palace were deckt with several Carpets , some of arras , and others of silk of diverse colours . After the appearance of the Masters of the Camp , which were the Marquis Angelelli , and Count Edward Pepoli both Senatours , they beheld a great guilded Charriot come forth , with 24 groomes apparrelled in cloath of silver with torches in their hands , drawn by twelve horses most splendidly set out , on which sat cloathed like Pallas , Felsina representing Bologna , for so it was called long since , when it was the royal City of Toscany . Somewhat lower stood Peace , Fame , and War , which interlaced the song of Felsina , who when she had walked up and down in the field , stood still before the Queen , to introduce the tilting . She singing then , said , to applaud so great a Majesty the Triumviri who divided the World on the river Lavino , not far from Bologna , brought three squadrons of Cavaliers , which running at the Ring , and one against another , might shew their respects to so deserving a Queen . Then Felsina was silent , and departing with her train , by the Masters of the Camp , three squadrons were brought in , the one lead by Octavus Augustus , the second by Lepidus , and the third by Marcus Antonius , each being composed of six Cavaliers , Trumpets , Pages , and Groom●s going before with lighted torches in their hands : every one of them extravagantly attired , walked softly o're the field , accompanied by two sticklers , and two Cavaliers all in armour for the tilting to follow of one against another . Their plumes , and the crests of their helmets were high , made of several pretious feathers , which augmented the beauty and pompe of the shew . The first squadron contained besides the two sticklers aforesaid , the Counts Luigi Bentivoglio , Marc ' Antonio Sampieri , Hercules Malvezzi , Philip Maria Bentivoglio , the Marquis Hippolitus Bevilaqua , the Marquis Caesar Tanara , the Counts Lodovick Albergati , Anthony Orsi , and Alexander Fava , all Cavaliers of great valour and birth . In the second were the Counts Francis Charles Caprara , Constance Maria Zambeccari , Alphonsus , Ercolani , Jerome Caprara , Hercules Isolani , Anthony Gabrielli , Anthony Joseph Zambeccari , Felix Montecuccoli , and Rinald Bovio , whose sticklers were the Counts John Baptist Alberti , and Hannibal Ranucci , persons of great merit and vertue . In the third were the Marquisses Andrew Paleotti and Guido Anthoni Lambertoni , the Counts Henry , Hercolani , and Francis Maria , Ghislieri , and the Gentlemen Octavius Casoli , Iohn Baptist Sampieri , Alexander R●ffeni , Ierome Pini and Tabus Guidotti , whose sticklers were the Counts Vincent Marescotti , and Caesar Hanibal , Marsilli , and which Cavaliers were of the most noble and most eminent Families of that City . These three Spectators having severally reverenc't the Queen , ran at the ring , breaking above 130. lances with a generall acclamation of the people . This operation being ended , they began the encounter of two Cavaliers of each squadron ; of the first were the Counts Lewis Bentivoglio and Marcus Antonius Sapieri , of the second the Counts Francis Charles Caprara , and Constance Maria Zambeccari , and of the third signior Octavius Casalo and Sigre Giollanni Battista Sampieri , every one of which ran five lances a piece with such courage and sprightlinesse , that all the spectators commended them extreamly . After this all the the Squadrons reduced themselves into a semicircle , made low reverences to her Majesty , and gave her many thankes , for the honour she had done them with her presence , who seemed to be highly contented . In her Majesties returne to her lodgings , she passing that night through the publick roomes of the Magistrates of the City , who are called the Regiment , saw ●he picture of Pollio done by the famous Painter Guido Reni of Bologna , with the picture of the Protectors of the City , which pleased her so much , she desired to see them again . The honours done her Majesty by the Legate , and all those Cavaliers , were very remarkable , as well for the order , as magnificence . The best wits of the City , omitted not to contribute abundantly to that entertainment . The Cardinal Legate discoursed very seriously with her Majesty , who seemed highly satisfied with him , and among other things represented to her , that in Rome , as a great City , and abounding with all Nations , she might see different persons , and given as well to vertue , as to vice , for as the first are apt to make use of the means , which they think will most advance their pretensions , so on the other side , the number is so great of the good , and exemplary in their holy operations , that her Majesty might have her minde disposed both for pity and edification . Bologna lyes at the bottoms of the mountaine Appenninus , in the midst of the Emilian way , being of a form somewhat long , and almost like a ship . It hath twelve gates , which shew how big it is . The river Savena runs on the side of it , and through the middle , a branch of Reno , navigable to Malalbergo about twenty miles distant from Ferrara , where afterwards it falls into the valley of St. Martina , which leads to Ferrara . The buildings are ample , commodious , and within more majestique then without . All the streets have spatious Portices , so as you may go through the City without being touch't by the rain or the sun . T is full of a vertuous , splendid , and courteous Nobility , and abounds with all things , being rich and populus , with a territory as pleasant and fruitfull , as any is in Italy : There is a most noble University , in which flourish eminent Persons in all kind of learning . The Bolognesi are fit for any exercise , arms , letters , and commerce being there in great perfection . The gentry in particular is active , and continually gets renown in the exexcises of glory and honour . This so rich , so fine and so fortunate Countrey , is govern'd at present by the foresaid Cardinall John Jerome Lomellino of the title of S. Onofrius , a gentleman of the noblest and most eminent Families of Genoua , who having performed the Offices of Referendarius , of Clerke of the Chamber , Treasurer Generall , Governour of Rome , &c. was preferr'd to the purple on the 19. of February , 1652. a person expert in the mannagement of affairs , quick in the execution , and exemplary in justice and equity , loving greatly the vertuous , and hating extreamly the vicious , insomuch as his just government hath providently been prorogued for three years more in that his Legation . On the 29. after Masse , and a sumptuous Collation , her Majestie departed from Bologna , accompany'd and attended by the Cardinall Legate with the traine of the Nobility and Souldiers to the confines of that Territory . Her Majestie continu'd her journey towards Imola , passing the rivers Indice and Savena , between Bologna and St. Nicholas , and between this and Imola , the Giano , Solerino , and Senio , by reason of the torrents which fall from Appenninus , and often want water , as they did that dry year . Near D●zza a Town appertaining to the Marquis Campeggi which is on the Confines of Imola , and consequently the beginning of the Province of Romagna , the Cardinall Acquaviva the Legate should have met her , but did not , he reserving himself to meet her at Forli the following evening , and the rather to fulfill his Holynesses minde , who would not defraud the Cardinalls Donghi and Rossetti , of the honour of receiving her . He only sent thither my Lord Francis Cennini the Vice-Legate , a Prelate of great spirit & civility ; Nephew to Cardinall Connini of happy memory , who complemented her Majestie in his name , and caused the Troope of Curiassers of his guard to be there , which serv'd for her guide through the Province . He caused there likewise to be ready a squadron of four thousand Soldiers , commanded by the Camp-master Capelletti , a Gentleman of courage , who in all the state of the Province observed the orders given him by the Cardinall aforesaid , causing each City to send two thousand men , which he form'd into great squadrons , consisting of two thousand Souldiers , one after the other so the Confines of the Province . Besides that , the Vice-Legate was accompany'd by many Gentlemen of Romagna , and 300. chosen Horse , all in good order , as well for their cloaths , as furniture and Arms. As soone as he had complemented the Queen in the name of the said Cardinall Acquaviva , the Legate of Romagna , he returned thence to Imola , leaving the care of her reception , to Cardinall John Stephen Donghi the Bishop of that City , who according to his instructions from Rome , went in Coach to meet her Majestie without the Town at our Lady 's of Pradello , accompany'd by many Gentlemen of the City : They came out of their Coaches , and complemented each other , in the manner observed by the Cardinalls of Ferrara and Bologna . As soon as her Majesty was return'd into her Coach , his Eminence went before to the City , to be ready to receive her : In the Plain without Imola were divers squadrons of foot , who continually with volleys of shot saluted her Majesty as she passed along . At the Gate she was received by the Magistrates , the chief of which were Count Francis Maria Sassatelli , Signior Thadeus Dalla Volpe , Signior Giouanni Battista Borghesi , and Captain Thomas Mazzi , who accompany'd by many Gentlemen with fine Liveries , did their dutyes to her Majesty . The gates and streets abounded with Souldiers standing in rankes , but the old fashion'd walls were uncapable of Artillery , and could not be arm'd : She alighted not at the Cathedrall , as she had done in Ferrara and Bologna , because it was darke , so as she went directly to the Palace of the Bishop , her lodgings , the Frontispice of which had abundance of Torches . The Cardinall receiv'd and accompany'd her to her lodgings , as all the chief Lady 's of the Countrey likewise did , who stood in rankes at the bottome of the stairs . The Furniture for the Chambers as well as the preparation for the Tables was sumptuous and rich , for the naturall generosity of the Cardinall omitted not any thing becoming a regall entertainment . Her Majestie supp'd in publick with the Cardinall , the same order in sitting , and ceremony at the table being observ'd , as at Ferrara , and Bologna . Count Alexander Sassatelli was her Majesties Cupbearer , and Signior Thadius Dalla Volpe her Sewer . Besides , a great number of Persons well qualify'd , twelve Pages , the sons of the chief Gentlemen of the City , assisted at the table . The figures adorning the table , were so finely contriv'd , and with such mysterious Hieroglyphicks , that the Queen looking earnestly upon them , nourish't more her mind than her body . Cardinall Donghi was Clerke of the Chamber , and had other vacant Offices , on the track of which he had a large field , to shew his great parts , which with his deserts encreas'd by his intense applications towards the service of the Apostolicall Sea , in the stirrs of the wars of Castro , preferr'd him to the purple . He is a Gentleman of great integrity and freeness , which he vigorously shew'd in the Legations of Ferrara and Romagna , administred by him with much praise and advantage to the good , and exemplary punishment of the bad . His mind is generous and free , and his intellect capable of the mannagement of the greatest affairs . On St. Andrews day after Masse , the Queen went from Imola , attended and accompany'd by the Cardinall aforesaid to the confines of the territory Faenza , where she met with my Lord Castelli a horseback , a Gentleman of much worth , and Governour of the City , accompany'd by many Gentlemen , and two troopes of Horse . As soone as he had ended his complement with the Queen , he rode forward , insomuch as the Queen continuing diligently her journey in those waies which are plaine and good , some miles without the City was met by Cardinall Charles Rossetti the Bishop of the Place , who with a fine livery of thirty groom's , and a traine of many travailing Coaches , full of Gentry , alighting , as the Queen likewise did , made the usuall complement , being received with equall kindness and courtesie . Her Majesty approaching to the City , saw the neighbouring plaine all cover'd with people , flock't thither to behold this great Princess , and with Souldiers in squadrons to honour her arrivall ; some Pieces of Artillery plac't on the Walls , though slight , and without rampards , were discharg'd , and their roaring was seconded by the noyse of the Drums , Trumpets , Mortar-pieces , and Muskets . All the streets of the City abounded with people in arms , and gay ornaments hanging from the window's and balcone . At her entrance into the gate , she was reverenc't by the publick Magistrates , who on horseback , and with their robes of Velvet attended her Majesty to the Palace of the Bishop , design'd for her lodging , and very richly furnish't , with a double guard of Souldiers . The Queen alighting out of her Coach , in which she came alone , and receiv'd by the Cardinall ; who hastened before her , ascended the staires of the Palace , on the top of which she met the cheif Ladies of the City , who after a short complement waited on her to the lodgings prepared for her with all splendour and magnificence . While her Majesty reposed a little , with very good order , the quarters were assigned to all of her numerous traine , by Gentlemen appointed for that function , who contended to shew their punctuality . She afterwards comming forth of her lodgings , went thence to dinner very splendidly prepared , with such admirable , workmanship of Statues , representing Rome , the four parts of the world , the wordly Monarchy , and other carved things , gilt and coloured so to the life , that they onely wanted motion . Her Majesty sate at the table with the Cardinall , in the manner observed before . The Marquis Francis Rosseti , nephew to his Eminence , gave the water for her Majesties hands , and the Marquis G●rolamo his Brorher presented the Napkin , and was Cupbearer . Count Laderchi , and Cavalier Pasi , both Knights of St. Stephen , were Sewers , receiving the meat from the hands of twelve Gentlemen that assisted at the table . At dinner her Majesty had continuall discourse with the Cardinall , which was mixed with such a Carriage and gravity , that she swerving not at all from the State of a Queen , shewed evidently , how much she was pleased with his Eminences behaviour , an Academy in the mean time being prepared , to entertain her Majesty in the exercises , which as more peculiar to her most refined understanding , might with a more relishing change , make her pass from the food of her body to the aliment of her minde . In this Academy , besides the cheif discourse made in praise of the Church of Rome , by father Zenobi the Domcan , a Person of great vertue , and parts , above 30. Compositions were to be recited by others , as well Ecclesiasticall , as Secular , eminent in severall languages , Latine , Spanish , Greeke , low Dutch , and Italian , and amongst these , one in musique , the fruite of the invention of the said Marquis Francis Rossetti , who with a rare phancy introducing musique , silence , and poesy , to sing the Queenes glories , was no less harmonious to the eare , than delightfull to the intellect , but it was not effected , for instead of abiding there that night , the Queen would continue her journey , so as she rising from the table , after a short stay in her Chamber , went to visit the Cathedrall with a singular example of piety , which , thowgh it might well appear naked , even in the fight of so great a Princess , in being the designe of the famous Architect Bramante , yet was all adorned with silke , with such a rare mixture of colours , that it cleerly shewed its joy , in receiving within the compass of its walls , whom the vastness of a Kingdome was not able to containe . Faenza is an ancient and noble City , fortified with walls , and towers , and seated in the middle of most fertile Plains , famous for the art , peculiar to it selfe , of making most white , and light vases of earth . 'T is divided by the river Lamone , which passing through the suburbs , and the town , leaves them afterwards united with a fair bridge of stone , and two towers on the Emilian way . The air is very healthfull , the inhabitants industrious , civil , and lovers of their Countrey , and the Gentry Courteous , punctuall , and very generous . The Queen coming out of the Cathedrall , went again into his Holinesses Coach , carrying with her the Cardinall to the confines of that Territory , towards which she advanced in pursuance of her journey , about two houres before night , having left imprinted in the minds of each one , high conceits of her most excellent qualities . The Queen seemed highly pleased with this Cardinall , who had , besides his learning , and knowledg , in the affaires of the world , all the prerogatives peculiar to a Gentleman well bred . He is of Ferrara , of the ancient and noble family of the Counts Rossetti , now Marquisses , who abounding more in vertue , than yeares , by the glorious Pope Vrban the eighth , the lover of the learned , and vertuous , was sent as an Apostolicall Minister into the Kingdom of England to that Queen . There he did all he could for the advantage , and good of the Catholique Religion , and ran there great dangers in those persecutions , as more plainly may appear by a letter to him of the 13th . of July , 1643. from his Eminence Cardinall Francis Barberino , nephew to Vrban , in order to his preferment , of the following tenor . The troubles of our Countrey , and of Christendome will have a short truce , that I among so many disgusts , may have some time to breath , seeing your Eminences great labours reward●d with the Purple , God be pleased with the tranquillity of Italy , to open to the way , that by your continuall paines , he may grant the same to all of the Catholique Religion , and that by your endeavours , your toylings , and dangers , not unknown to the world , it may again flourish in the land of great Brittaine , to the end this d●gnity deserved so well by you , may not be deprived of the happy effects your Eminence hath desired , and cooperated on your part for the publique good . And I humbly Kiss your hands , &c. Your Eminences most humble and most affectionate Servant . Cardinall Barberino . The end of the fourth Booke . The History of the sacred , and Royal Majestie of Christina Alessandra , Queen of Swedland , &c. The Fifth Book . The Argument . THE Queen advances from Faenza to Forli , Cesena , and Rimini , accompanied by the foresaid Cardinall Legat of Romagna . On the confines of the state of Urbin , She is met by that Vice-Legate , and Cardinall Legate , and enters Pesaro , where she is treated , and royally entertained . She passes from Fano , and Ancona . She arrives at the holy house of Loretto , and consecrates devoutly her Scepter , and Crown to that glorious Virgin. She goes to Macerata , thence to Tolentino , and afterwards to Camerino . She comes to Foligno , goes to Assisi , there visits the famous temple of Saint Francis , and is splendidly entertained by Cardinall Rondinino , then returnes to Foligno . THe foresaid Cardinall Rossettti taking leave of the Queen , Signior Fulvius Petrocci da Arieti , Governour of Forli , appeared with a numerous retinue of Gentlemen of Romagna , come expresly with excessive rich cloaths , and fine liveries , to honour their Legate , and augment the splendour of this Princesses reception . The foresaid Prelate , when he had humbly waited on her Majesty , being very well satisfied with the courteous correspondence he found in the Queen , went before to Forli , whence advancing some miles , the said Legate with the train , not onely of six Coaches of his own full of Gentlemen of his family , with which he waited on her in all his Legation , but likewise came with 25 more with 6 horses apeice , set forth by the Gentlemen of the Province , who flockt to attend him in her first reception . The gate without and within , as likewise the walls , though weak in that City , were garnished with souldiers , partly divided into squadrons , and partly ranked in files . The Magistrate , there called il numero , met her at the entrance with a troupe of the City , and having presented her with their dutifull respects , waited on her to the place , very regularly beautified with lights . The Ornament of the fire , with which was represented the Majesty of so great a Princess , by so much the more spread its light with greater splendour , by how much the more the night was the darker . Hieroglyphicks disposed in various manners , were seen there to flame , alluding to the joy of the people for her fortunate arrivall . The Queen being enterd her lodgings , and breathing there a little , was invited to honour an Academy with her presence , in which severall compositions in Italian and Latine were recited , among which took greatly a discourse , made by Signior Ridolfus his Eminences Nephew , and an Ode of Pindarus by Signior Lodovick Tingoli , a Person as conspicuous for his birth , as famous for the vertuous , and rare qualities of his minde , and who is indeed the cheife ornament of Rimini his Countrey , with other Compositions of the most esteem'd Poets of the Province . Her Majesty supp'd privately , and having the next morning heard Mass in the Dome , din'd in publique with the said Cardinall Legate , with the order observed in other places . The foresaid Signior Ridolphus was her Cup-bearer , & the Governors brother the Sewer , twelve principall Gentlemen of the City , assisting at the service of the table . The Town is seated in an open Countrey very fertile and pleasant , & inhabited by people of Courage and Spirit , who retain the martiall nature of their first founders . After dinner her Majesty departed from Forli , carrying with her in his Holinesses Coach , the Cardinall Legat , being attended by all the train . She passed the famous Rubicon , but with greater glory than Caesar , since he advanced thither , to seize on the liberty of his Countrey , and she after the renouncing of her paternall Kingdome , came thither to arrive to the Empire of Christ . Her Majesty continued her journey towards Cesena , passing through Forlimpopoli , a little Town , where her Majesty was welcomed by the squadrons of foot , being received between the souldiers standing in rowes through all the Countrey as she went. In approaching to Cesena she found set in array diverse Batalions of foot , & was met by Signior Richard Hanniball Romano the Governour , accompanied with many Gentlemen a horseback , who alighting did complement the Queen , and congratulate her arrivall . The same thing was done by the cheif Standard-bearer , Count Joseph Fantaguzzi , with the Magistrate , who all rode together before her to her lodging , prepared in the palace of Count Lelius Roverelli , a noble , ancient family , and cheif of that City , where some Gentlemen in armour tilted one against another in the place . Here her Majesty supp't priv●tely , and because it was late , went to her repose without other entertainment . Cesena is one of the chiefest Cities in Romagna , of very great commerce , and populous enough in regard of its bigness . It lies at the foot of a mountaine , the lower part of which is washt by the river Savius . It hath a Castle on the hill , with some fair and strong old fashion towers ▪ built long agoe by the Emperour Frederick the Second . On the 2. of December the Queen went out of Cesena on horseback , accompanied by the Legate , who was likewise mounted on a Neopolitan courser of an Ermine colour , which being observed by the Queen for his goodness , and she seeming to like him extreamly , was presented her by him . He had likewise given her in Forli two globes of silver , the one representing the earth , and the other the sphaere , most diligently engraven , and supported by two statues of silver , done by Algarbi , of great value . My Lord Joseph Bologna , a Neopolitan Cavalier , and the generous Governour of Rimini , came out with a numerous Company of Gentlemen very richly apparrelled , and well mounted , before whom went 400. Souldiers on horseback , and presented his respects on the confines . She entring the City on horseback , was met with the Magistrate at the gate , accompanied by many Gentlemen with fine liveries . Doctor Hannibal Nanni the Principall Person , did Complement her Majesty , and in every place about them , they saw squadrons and rankes of Souldiers , with whom all the walls did abound , as likewise the streets , through which she passed , werehung with rich tapestries . The Queen travers'd the City on horseback , and alighted at the publick Palace prepared for her in the great Piazza , which was beautify'd and illuminated with fine artificiall fire-workes , succeeding with great wonder and praise . At the gate of the Palace stood twelve Pages nobly cloath'd , and with Torches in their hands . Her Majesty ascended the stairs , accompany'd by the Legate to her lodgings . A numerous company of faire and sprightly Ladies very finely adorn'd , complemented her Majesty at the top of the stairs , and a little while after made a very solemne musick , with regular and fine dances . A fine Academy was held likewise there , and among the variety of compositions , Signior Philip Marchesselli , and Signior Lodowick Tingoli aforesaid , made their fruitfull wit appeare . The Queen with Majestick gravity , and sweet affability , was highly pleas'd with every thing . Her Majesty sup't privately , and retiring to her rest , left the night to enjoy the splendour of the lights , and the bone-fires that beautifull City had kindled in Testimony of their joy . This City is ancient , though now not very great . Towards the Sea some remains of a great Theater may be seen , which was there long ago . Towards the gate that goes to Pesaro , stands an arch of marble erected in honour of Augustus Caesar , and without the said gate is the river Arimino now called the Marecchia , ore which is a Bridge 200. paces long , & fifteen broad , with five arches , the sides of which are of thick marble-stones of Dorick work , which joyned the City to the Borough , built in honor of Octavian Augustus . There are likewise some markes of the old Port , now only of use for little Boats , the greatest part thereof being fill'd up with earth . The said City is adorn'd with commodious Fabricks , among which appear nobly some Palaces built by the family of Malatista , who sway'd there many years , and the Church of St. Francis , all of marble within and without with noble statues , embossed works , and infinite cuts of Greeke marble , built by Sigismond Pandolphus of the said Family of Malatista , many other noble Families do likewise there conserve their antient splendour . The place of this City is remarkable now , with a very faire remembrance of her Majesties passage , erected in marble , with the Arms of Pope Alexander the 7. and the Queens , by Doctor Angelino Angel●ni of the following tenor . In the reign of Pope Alexander the seventh , Christina Queen of Swedland , embracing the Catholick Religion of her owne accord , and devesting herself of her Kingdoms , in her journey to Rome , to yield obedience to the Pope , passed through Rimini , in the year of our Lord , 1655 in the month of December , in perpetuall memory of the thing , Angelinus de Angelinis I. C. Arim. The next morning , though it rained , her Majesty departed from Rimini , accompanied , as she alwayes had been , by the Cardinall Legate to Cattolica , a place on the confines , between Romagna , and the Dukedome of Vrbin , where she staid , and here the said Cardinall gave her Majesty a collation of sweet meats , and took leave of her , who left him highly satisfied of her courteous acceptance . Cardinal Acquaviva is of very noble birth , and one of the cheif families in Naples , who as he is composed of honour , and a sweet disposition , so abounds with all courtesy , and generosity . After severall Prelaticall dignities , and Governments performed with much praise , he was worthily advanced to the purple on the 2. of March. 1654. The Queen was met at Cattolica by my Lord Gaspan Lascari , a Gentleman of Nizza , full of honour and courtesy , nephew to the great Master of Malta , & vice-Legat of Urbin . He appeared attended by a Company of Curiassers , commanded by Count Alphonsus Santinelli , the Principall Cavalier of the City of Pesaro , who afterwards waited on her through all that state . Here a good body of souldiers reduc'd into order , gave her Majesty many voleys of shot in her passage . From hence she advancing to Salicata , was met by his Eminence Cardinall Lewis Homodei of Millan , the Legat of Urbin , with 12. Coaches with 6. Horses a peice , full of principall Gentlemen , fifty Switzers afoot of his guard , and above a hundred eminent Gentlemen a horseback , with rich and splendid cloathes , & fine liveries . Among these were Count Hanibal Thiene a Cavalier of Vienna , Count Hippolitus Santinelli Cosen to the said Count Alphonsus , the Counts Francis Maria , and Lodovick Santinelli , brothers , and in fine the Counts Bernardino Ubard●ni , Francis Maria Lunardi , & Luti● , as likewise Signior Francis Maria Bonamini , all persons very nobly descended , sprightly , generous , and lively . The Cardinall alighting out of his Coach , did complement her Majesty , who likewise coming out of her own , received him with great courtesy , and affection . Every one returning to their Coaches , they continued their journey towards the City . At the gate they found Signior Giulius Caesar Vattielli , and Iohn Andrew Olivieri Gentlemen of good grace , and both cheif Standard-bearers , with six other Seniors of the Magistrates , who came on horseback in their usuall long robes of black velvet like Consuls , accompani'd by twenty Gentlemen clothed likewise very honourably in black , with 4 trumpets , and 24. Groomes with very fine liveries of Carnation Cloath , trimm'd with great gards of white velvet . When the Queen approached , they alighted from their horses , advanced to the Coach , and complemented her Majesty , who stood up , and answered them very courteously . The Queen entered into Pesaro about the evening , and welcomed with many vollies of Ordnance and Muskets , alighted at the Dome , where the Legat expected her , who in hast went the shortest way before her . She descended at the chaines before the Church , and Kneeling on a cushion prepared for her , Kissed reverently the Cross presented to her by the Bishop , and thence went into the Church , under a Canopy carried by the principall Gentlemen of the City , while the clergy , that went before , began the usuall Anthem , She is beautifull &c. Which ended , the Musitians sang Te Deum with a very rare consort of voyces and instruments , which her Majesty heard kneeling , near whom on a great Cushion the Cardinall Legate was kneeling , and a little more distant from him , the four Nuntij and Spanish Embassadour . When the Te Deum was ended , the Cardinall descended the steps of the Altar , and gave the sollemn blessing , after which the Legate putting off his cope waited on the Queen , leading her by the arme to her chair , in which she was carried to the Palace , his Eminence with the Nuntij aforesaid going before her in his Coach. At the staires stood eight Pages with lighted torches , and on the top at the entrance into the hall , a very fair Company of the principall Ladies met , and paid their respects to her Majesty who encompassing her , did reverence , and attend her to her lodgings , whither the Cardinall conducted them , who taking his leave , she was left to her repose . In the mean time the artificiall fire-workes began to Play in the Piazza , which with admirable order , was light all the night , and the streets too abounded with lights . The same evening the Gentlemen and Ladies had a ball in the Queens Chamber , where the foresaid Counts Francis Maria , and Lodowick Santinelli Brothers , danced a galliard with the Lady Mary Camilla Disploratatii , but because they danced with their Cloakes , and their swords , the Queen desir'd them , for her greater satisfaction , to lay them aside , to the end she might the better observe them , which accordingly they did , & danced a galliard , which so pleased her Majesty , that she seemed desirous to see them Dance the Canaries , so as they with the Lady Emilia Vrbani , performed it smoothly , and with admirable grace . Before they began the said ball , the Cardinall Legate presented to the Queen ( to whom it was dedicated ) a Printed booke of severall verses composed by Count Francis Maria Santinelli , the greatest part of which were in praise of her Majesty , who was much taken with it , and kindly accepted it , commending it as the birth of a great spirit , and eminent wit , as it generally was held : Her Majesty sup't afterwards privately in her Chamber , where she heard most rare consorts of instruments , among which was a violin , and arch-lute , which delighted her extreamly , whereupon she received one of them into her service , called Anthony Maria Ciacchi of Sienna . The next Morning she went to the Monastery of St. Catharine , & heard Mass in that Church , where she heard the rare Musique of those Nunns , two of which are reputed very exquisite . The went afterwards into the Monastery , to the great consolation , and extraordinary content of the Nuns , who could not praise enough her Majestyes affability and courtesie . That day she din'd in publick with the Cardinall , sitting under a cloth of State , & in the same manner they had us'd in other places , Count Francis Maria Santinelli was her Sewer of honour , after the fashion of Germany , as the Prince of St. Gregory had been in Ferrara , and Count Bernardin Ubaldini her Cupbearer . Count Hanibal Thiene presented her the napkin , and Signior Francesco Maria Bonamini chang'd her plates . After dinner her Majesty took pleasure in beholding a Spanish Ciaeona , which was danc'd with a grace , agility , and incomparable dexterity , by Count Lodowick Santinelli , and she was likewise pleas'd to like certain Playes , call'd the forces of Hercules , perform'd by some persons most nimbly and handsomely . Having afterwards been abroad to see some other Churches , and Monasteryes of Nuns , in her return to the Palace , she was introduced to behold some Academical and Comicall representations , the extravagancy and novelty of which pleas'd wonderfully the Genius and gust of her Majesty , so as 't is no wonder , this Princess said afterwards in publick at Rome , that of all the great honours she receiv'd in the places where she pass'd , none arriv'd to the excess of her satisfaction , but those that were done her in Pesaro , All the compositions were the fruits of the wit , and the Pen of the foresaid Count Francesco Maria Santinelli , a Cavalier , as conspicuous for his ancient Nobility , as esteem'd for the vivacity of his spirit and rare parts . These actions were ended about seven hours in the night , at what time her Majesty supp'd privately , and went to her rest . On the following morning the fifth of the month , the Queen , with her accustomed civility , honoured the Nuns of St. Mary Magdalen with her presence , hearing Mass in their Church , and the excellent Musick they made her . After dinner she departed to Sinigaglia , attended by the Cardinall in Coach , with the same traine of Coaches , Gentlemen on horseback , and guards of the Switzers , the foot Souldiers standing within , and without the City in squadrons and files , and discharging from the walls many Canon , Morter-pieces , and Muskets , as they had done at her Majesties entrance . Pesaro is a noble City , populous , full of Traffick , and abounding with Gentlemen of great worth and civility . 'T is seated on the Sea in a chearfull Scituation , and very pleasant Prospect , all in a plain , and for many miles severed from the Hills and the Mountains . The walls are good , with rampards and strong Bullwarks , besides a fine rock built by Giouanni Sforza long since , who at other times was Master of the Place . The Port though decay'd , is of use to little Boats carrying Merchandize to Venice and other parts . This City was last of all possest by the noble Family of Rovere , but it fayling in our dayes of male issue , return'd to the Church , as feudatory to it . Here for 9. months in the year the Dukes us'd to dwell , who had for that purpose built a Palace truly royall . The Queen took the way of Fano , on the Confines of which she found my Lord Bargellini of Bologna , a Person of great worth , and Governour of the City , accompany'd by Signior Luigi Rixadducci , and Count Hanibal Montevecchio the principal Gentlemen . The other stay'd behind to waite on the Magistrates , of which Signior Scipio Forastieri was chief , and the Prior Alexander Castracani , and Cavalier Peter Soldati . To receive her with more honour , a Gate wall'd up , was open'd , and beautify'd with severall Ornaments , and among other things , they saw under his Holynesses arms , the following inscription . D. T. V. His Holyness Alexander the seventh ruling . P. O. M. Peter Bargellinus the Governour in the year 1655. that Chr●stina Queen of Swedland in her passage through the City , might have a nobler entrance , caus'd the Gate to be open'd for her Majesties reception . Here she was receiv'd by the Magistrates , accompany'd by a noble and numerous traine , and attended to the Palace of the Governour , where the Coaches standing round in the Court , her Majesty not alighting , rare sweet meats were presented her in many silver Basons , of which she tasting some , gave two Basons to Count Hanibal Thiene , giving order the rest should be distributed among the Cavaliers that accompany'd her . Fano is a little City encompass'd with strong walls , partly antique , and partly moderne towards the Seas , with a Bulwark erected by Pope Julius the third in a plain Scituation on the shore , famous for the Temple of Fortune , who there was ador'd , and for the remains of the Arch of Augustus . Not far off runs the river Metaurus , and there are yet the relicks of some memorable places for the accidents occurr'd in times past . There Asdruball the brother of Hanibal of Carthage was kill'd , and Totila King of the Gothes overcome , and wounded by Narsetes , dying afterwards in the Mountains of Appenninus near the Fountains , where the noble river Tyber hath its source . This City abounds with a sprightly Nobility , and very faire structures , and here the two Countesses Martinozzi , were borne , neeces to his Eminence Cardinall Mazarine , Ann and Mary the wife of his Highness Prince Armand of Conty of the royal blood of France , and Laura marry'd to the P●ince of Este eldest Son to the Duke of Modena . The Family of Mart●nozzi is ancient and noble , having formerly been one of the four noble Families of Sienna , renown'd in history , as it hath likewise been for the space of 300. years esteem'd the principal in Fano . 'T is evident in writings , and publick inscriptions in marble seen by me , that in the year 1364. Julius Martonozzi as chief of his Countrey , accompany'd in the name of the publick to Rimini , the Nephew of the Emperour of Constantinople , as it likewise more particularly appears in the proofs of nobility made by Vincent Rinalducci of that City , a Cavalier of Malta , ally'd to the said Family of Martinozzi in the person of Laura , sister to Count Vincent Martonozzi , Grandfather on the Fathers side to the said Princesses , and Grandmother to the said Cavalier . The Queen leaving Fano , and saluted by the Canon , Mortar-pieces , and Muskets , and reveren● ▪ t by all the Militia , continu'd her journey towards Sinigaglia , where she arriv'd after the setting of the Sun , in such rainy and windy weather , that in hinder'd the volley's of Shot for her welcome to the City . whose Gates , Walls and Streets abounded with armes . She went directly to the Palace of the Signior Bavieri , the principal Gentlemen there prepar'd for her lodgings , the traine being quarter'd in other neighbouring houses . Here she was met by the Ladyes of the City , among whom was a Neece of his Eminence Cardinall Chembini , who being unable to wait on her Majestie , by reason he was sick in Montalbotto his Countrey , gave seasonable orders for accommodating that lodging . Here besides the bonfires and lights , which that evening were seen for her Majesties entertainment , a ridiculous short Comedy was acted in her Chamber by the Count Francis Maria Santinelli and Lodowick his Brother , which was order'd in one night by Count Francis Maria , for the pleasure of her Majestie who seem'd desirous of it . After the Comedy she likewise desired to see the agility of these two Cavaliers , which they shewed in vaulting , and their skilfulness in fencing insomuch that as vertue accompany'd with nobility , not only disposes , but forces the minds of great Personages to affection , so this Princess with her generosity , and refin'd understanding , reflected on these Gentlemens qualityes , and abilityes to serve her . Having therefore had full information by the Cardinall , of the antient nobility of their Family , in which in each age , they have had men of eminent valour , as Count Sforza Santinelli , Kt. of Michael under Charles the 8. King of France , which was then the first order , and Count Julius Caesar Santinelli great Prior of M●ssi●a for the noble Knights of Malta : she first by Holstenius and afterwards by the Ambassadour Pimentel , desir'd them to serve her , whereupon they glorying in the honour of her Majesties service , shew'd a readines to obey her , & a little while after overtook her in her journey . Sinigaglia is a City of small compass , but fortify'd with strong Bulwarks , ditches and breast-works on the side towards Fano having a chanel which divides it , and serves for a haven to little barkes . It hath likewise an old rock towards the Sea , fortify'd with thick and strong Towers for its greater security . The Queen departing hence in her Coach with the Cardinall Legate , and attended by all the foresaid traine , arriv'd at the Confines of the legation , where she found Signior Giorgi of Fano , master of the Camp of Pesaro , with a very good body of foot in array , who welcom'd her Majesty with a very faire volley of shot , where she thank'd the said Legate for her noble entertainment , declareing herself highly satisfy'd with him . We may truly say , this Cardinall is the Idea of valour and goodness it self . He is of a joviall presence , of a noble behaviour , most courteous and sincere , and justly reputed for his wisdom , prudence and experience in business , very capable of any great employment . He is called by the title of St. Alexius , was Clerke , and Deane of the Chamber , had many offices under Pope Urbane , and in that of Commissary Generall of the Army in the Ecclesiasticall state , gave great testimonie of his zeale and his valour . In the Reign of Pope Innocent , he exercis'd his qualityes with that vertue and freeness , that compassing the ends of his great undertakings ; without suffering a sword to be drawne , he deservedly was preferr'd to the purple oh the 19. of February , 1652. This eminent dignity hath illustrated his Person , but he with his candid behaviour , hath very well answer'd its greatness . In his Legation of Urbin , he acted entirely the parts of a good Prince . He every where hath scatter'd the treasures of his generosity , and being Protector of the Church of St. Charles in the place call'd the Course , hath been at great charge in beautifying and adorning it most splendidly . Between the burnt houses , and Flumicino , the Confines of the marches with the state of Urbin , they met with the Marquis Tassoni , Governour of that Province , a Cavalier of Ferrara of try'd valour , who had with him many Officers of War , and Gentlemen his friends richly cloth'd , together with a troop of horse for his guard , whose souldiers , besides being very well arm'd & mounted , had Cassocks with four wings of fine blue cloath , with four white Crosses hemm'd with Gold-lace . Here likewise they found my Lord Francis Lucini of Millan , the Governor of Ancona , with a traine of many Gentlemen a horseback , with sutable rich clothes . Both the one and the other alighting with the Gentlemen their Camrades did their duties to the Queen , Lucini was receiv'd into the Coach of the Nuntii , and the Marquis rode before towards the City . As the Queen pass'd along , she was welcom'd by a body of four thousand foot , set in array by the Marquis aforesaid , with five troops of horse flancking them in a fine and martiall manner . The rock of Flumicino saluted her Majestie with many tires of Mortar-pieces , Captain Anthony Fasat with a troop of horse of the City of Ancona , and Captain Magagnini with the troop of Jest preceding all the traine . The Queen arriving at the Gate , the artillery of the fortress , and the walls of the City began to be discharg'd , which continu'd till her Majestie was alighted at the Palace . The Magistrates on horseback met her at the Gate , and complemented her Majesty in their black Velvet Gowns , & with their foot cloaths of the same richly trimmed with Gold , being follow'd by a traine of many Gentlemen on horseback , with twelve Pages all Gentlemen of Ancona very finely adorn'd , and 24. Groomes in the livery of the City , and twelve other Footmen in several liveries of the Magistrates , and three Trumpets . The Magistrates at that time were Count Iohn Baptist Ferretti , Signior Tomaso Tomasi , Bela●dino Galli Knight of James , Signior Flamineo Scalamonte , Captain Ierome Bompiari , and Signior Vincent Balestrieri both Commenders of the order of St. Stephen . All these alighting from their horses , in the name of the City did complement her Majesty , the said Count Feretti speaking to her as their Prior. The Queen standing up received their complement , with her usual and Majestique Civility . The twelve Pages were left with her Majesties Coach to attend her , the Magistrates remounting , and continuing their journey towards the Apostolicall Palace . The souldiers stood in rankes along the streets , and the houses were adorned with fine tapistries . Being come to the Palace , she found in the first hall near the gate , the Principall Ladies of the City , standing in a stately circle , who handsomly paid her their respects , waiting on her to the door of her Chamber , whom her Majesty received , and treated with all Kindnesse , and affability . Having stai'd a little while in her Chamber , it wanting then an howre to night , she resolved to go see the famous Arch of Trajan the Emperour , all wrought with fine Marble . The Senate and People of Rome erected it in honour of him , of Plotina his wife , and Martiana his Sister , who were held in veneration as Deities in that time , as by the inscriptions read there , may be gather'd . Her Majesty went thither in a Chaire , attended by the Nuntii , and the Governour in Coach , with others of quality . She was welcomed with many tires of artillery from Rivellino , which is in the mouth of the Haven , from the Ships and other Partes towards the Sea. In her Majesties return she observed two Arches of the Apostolicall Palace , to wit , the first towards the place repolisht of late , and with an old inscription which said . 'T is made Celestiall , while the Princely Sun beholdes the Arche . And two great Arms , one of the Pope now raigning , and the other of the Queen with the Motto in the midst of them . The Starr's and Wind favouring . In the second they read . The immortall vertue of Christina Queen of Swedland raises me to a veneration of her Majesty . This Arch of stone reduc'd into the forme of marble of Verona , was on the superficies of the Pillars , Bases , Chapiters , and great medalls wrought in Gold , and upon it were erected the arms of her Majesty between two great statues , one representing the heroicall vertue , and the other liberality , and under that was written . By yielding she o'recomes , by flying quells her enemyes . And under the other , By parting with her Kingdom , she her Empire hath extended . And over the arms in a great thick Pastboard , By going it encreases . That evening about an houre in the night , all the Piazze , and streets being resplendent with the fires and the lights , her Majesty went from her lodgings , to those that look't into the Piazza . There near the stairs stood a painted machine of wood 36. hands breadths high , which with six Mountains , a starre , and two Oakes , represented the arms of his Holyness . At the foot of these Mountains was the Tyber , which under one hand held a great armes , out of which instead of water , it actually cast wine , with the other supporting the arms of the Queen , on which a Lyon lean'd . On the one side there was a Virgin , which had recourse to the Tyber , and on the other a statue , which sustaining in her hand Trajans Arch , represented the City of Ancona , this Motto being at the foot of the Virgin , I return safe . This machine was full of fire-workes , which took very handsomly . Many compositions were made in honour of her Majesty , among which were certain verses of Count Paul Ferretti a Cavalier of much vertue , and of an an●ient Family and Noble , he descending from Ulderick Ferretti Lord of the County of Ferretta , above Basil towards the County of Burgundy , who had a daughter marry'd to Albert the second Duke of Austria . The Queen afterwards supp'd in publick in the roome before the Chapell , with the Nuntii and Spanish Ambassadour , they taking place of him . Signior Stefano Renincasa presented the water for her hands , and the Marquis Francis Tassoni the napkin . The Commender Alexander Fanelli was Sewer , and Cavalier Caesar Nappi her Cupbearer , and every time her Majestie dranke , the signes being given before , the Canon of the Fortress were discharg'd . My Lord Lewis Gallo Bishop of Ancona , the principall Cavalier of Osimo a person of try'd prudence in the charges and mannagement of affairs , sustained by him for the holy Sea , supposing the Queen , in order to his instructions from Rome , should quickly have come to his Cathedrall , which is the Church of St. Ciriack , seated on one of those Promontoryes , caused it to be hung with rich Tapistrye , and caused too the Altars to be deck'd with the pretiousest Ornaments . But he could not have that honour , for the said Church being far off from the Palace , and on a craggy Mountain , the Queen went not thither , but instead of going thither , the day following , when she had heard Mass in the Chapell of the Palace , she seeming desirous to see the famous Reliques kept there , the Nuntii by the Popes authority , gave order that to the said Chapell of the Palace , two Canons should bring them with assistance of other Gentlemen , and one was the tip of the iron of the lance , which open'd the side of our Lord Jesus Christ , left in Ancona by the Ambassadour of Bajazet the Emperour of the Turkes in the year 1492 , when he passed through that place towards Rome , where he gave to Innocent the eighth the head of the speare of the same iron , the other the right foot of St. Anne the Mother of the most glorious Virgin Mary , with the flesh and the bones , given likewise to the said City by the Patriarch of Constantinople Paul Paleolgus in the year 1380. the Queen kneel'd before them , and kissed them with great devotion . My lord Holstenius , who as Canon of the Church of St. Peter had many times handled the relique of the said head of the speare , not only assured her Majesty 't was true , but likewise affirm'd the colour of the rust was the same , as also Pope Clement the eighth passing through Ancona towards Ferrara , had that of Ancona confronted with the other of Rome . This function being ended , the Bishop went to wait on her Majesty , who received him most courteously . After breakfast she continu'd her journey towards Loretto , accompany'd by the said Governour with all the retinue to the bridge of Arciato the Confines of Ancona . The Magistrates waited not upon her , as at her arrivall , because the Master of the Ceremonies told them 't was not necessary . At her going away she was saluted by all the Artillery , and departed highly satisfy'd with her reception , and the honours done her by that noble City . Ancona is seated on the side of a Mountain which extending it self into the Sea , makes a kind of Amphitheater . It hath a great Haven , and defended as well from the South-east-winds , as exposed to the Northern , at the head of which is a Ravelin founded in the Sea , within which there is the space of above a thousand feet , and the way thither is under the said Arch of Trajan This City is fortify'd with strong walls , which are very well flank't , and a Castle well built , which seated on the Mountain , commands the haven . The houses and streets are somewhat narrow , but of very good architecture , and industriously order'd , which make it fine and beautifull . The Citizens are courteous and kinde , particularly to Strangers , the commodity of the Sea bringing thither good traffique , and all sorts of merchandize . The Queen was met on the confines by my Lord Gentile the Governour of Loretto , who when he had complemented the Queen in his Holynesses name , returned thence diligently , to receive her at the gate of the City : As soone as the Queen had discovered the top of the holy house , she alighting out of her litter , and kneeling , with very great devotion , kiss'd often the ground , then return'd into her litter , going on to the bending of the Mountain , where afterwards she alighted again , and walk'd to the Church . The Queen arriving at the Gate of the City , was receiv'd by the said Governor and the Magistrates , all the Artillery being discharg'd from the walls , and the Muskets which were all in rowes in the streets . At the gate of the Church she was after the usuall manner receiv'd by the Chapter , the Clergy and Bishop , where her Majestie remained about half an hour , praying with great humility , and afterwards went to the Palace , where having supp'd privately , she retyr'd to her repose . On the 8. of December in the morning she arising betimes went to Confession , and heard Mass , being afterwards present at high Mass , sung at the high Altar with exquisite musick . As soone as it was ended , she presented at the feet of the holy Image a Crown and royal Scepter empailed with Jewels of great value . This Princess could not perform the vowes of her Christian generosity , with more proper , and more significant representations . 'T was fit , that if she , be sure of the true and weighty Kingdom of Heaven , had renounced those on Earth , should leave a rare remembrance of it in those tokens of royalty , of which she had divested her self . And since she had done all for Christs sake , it was likewise necessary , she should leave to his mother , a dear and pretious memory of it . After this she returned to her lodgings , and dined in publique , to satisfy the curiosity of the people , flock't thither in great throngs out of the Mark , and the neighbouring Countries . Count Ferretti of Ancona presented the water for her hands , and the Lord Bernard Spada , Cardinall Spadas nephew , the napkin . Count Bonarelli of Ancona was her Sewer , and Signior Urbane Rocci , Nephew to Cardinall Rocci deceased , her Cup-bearer . After dinner Don Antonia della Cueva , with the Lady his wife , arriv'd there , who as we said before stai'd behind in Ussulengo , by reason of her sickness , being seen by the Queen with a joy , and content , correspondent to the love she bare them Her Majesty went afterwards to the Sacristy , where she admired the treasure kept there of the rich Presents made to that house by the religious Piety of severall Princes , and Gentlemen . As she pass'd by the great cupboord , in which were the Scepter and Crown presented by her , t' was open'd for her to behold them , but with her usuall generous modesty , she desir'd it might be shut , she saying those trifles were unworthy to be seen . When she had seen the treasure , and the rest of the curious things there , she return'd thence to her lodgings , where she was entertained with Musique , and the Conversation of the Nuntij , supping privately afterwards . The content , joy and tenderness , which her Majesty felt in that Sanctuary , are incapable of expression . These are gifts reserv'd by Heaven , to let vs understand , that God alone with his gracious mercies can give vs in this world , a tast , though it be little , of the sweetness , he instills into a soul enamoured of him . In the mean time his Holinesse had received the letter , she had written from Inspruch , as was said before , so as it being afterwards seconded , with the news of the Acts of Piety , performed in that place by the Queen , his Beatitude was very much edified with those demonstrations . The said letter was as followes . Most Blessed Father , Being arrived in the end , to what I desired so much , my reception into the lap of our holy mother , the Roman Catholique Church , I would not be wanting to impart it to your Holiness , humbly thanking you for the honour I receiv'd of your loving Commands , which are observ'd by me , with all due respect to your Holiness , I have manifested to the world , that to obey your Holiness , I have left with great gladness that Kingdome , where to honour you , is held an irremissible sin , and have laid by all humane respect , to make it appear , I value more the glory of obeying your Holiness , than that of the most deserving throne . I beseech your Holiness to receive me thus devested as I am of all greatness , with the fatherly and accustomed Kindness , you have hitherto been pleased to shew me . I have here nothing else , to sacrifice to the holy feet of your Holiness , but my selfe , together with my blood , and my life , which I offer to your Holiness with that blind obedience , that is due , beseeching you to be pleased to dispose so of me , as you shall judge best for the Publique good of our holy Church , to which and to your Holiness , as the onely and true head of the same , I have dedicated the remainder of my life , with a most ardent desire to imploy , and spend it wholy to Gods greater glory . To this end I wish your Holiness many fortunate yeares , which are so necessary for the good , and Common repose of Christianity , beseeching our Lord to conserve in your Holiness , the great gifts he hath given you , and to make me so happy , I may see the long'd for day , in which I may fall at the holy feet of your Holiness , which I humbly doe Kiss , entreating you to impart unto me your holy , and paternall benediction &c. Your Holynesses most obedient Daughter , CHRISTINA . Inspruch the 5. of November , 1655. The City of Loretto reduc'd into the Compass of a little Borough , on the edge of a mountain , is fruitfull . It 's forme is somewhat long , at the head of which towards the Sea , is the Church nobly painted , and in the midst of it the holy house of the Virgin Mary , the most glorious Mother of Christ the redeemer of the world . Before the gate of the said Temple is a handsome Piazza , and in the middle of it a fountain , which throwes up store of water . On the right hand are the Governours Palace , and their habitations , who officiat in the Church . 'T is three miles from the Sea , and chearfully seated , being fortified with regular walls , and strong rampards , and flankt with great towers and bulwarkes . Without the gate is a little Borough , full of Inns and Chambers to be hired , for the lodging of great store of people , who flock to this devotion continually , the most venerable and miraculous of all Christendome . From the top of this holy Mountain , the Queen was delighted in beholding , in a very fine prospect , the Sea , many Castles , and Townes built here and there on those Mountaines and hills . She was pleas'd too in seeing towards Ancona , the Promontory Camero , under which lies Sirolo , a place much renowned for the famous Crucifix . She observ'd too the scituations of Osimo , and Urbin , and the Castle of Cincolo built by Titus Labienus , of whom Cicero speakes bitingly . On the 11th . in the Morning having break-fasted a little , she departed from Loretto about 16 houres , being saluted by the Artillery , and Muskets , and accompani'd by the Governour to the confines of Recanati , where she found some Coaches with six horses , full of the Gentry , my Lord Gallio Sonne to the Duke of Alvito of Mollan , Governour of the Marke , a Person of high quality , who when he had complemented the Queen , went into his Coach , and return'd to Macerata the Metropolis of that Province , and his residence , to wait uppon her there . The Queen pass'd through Recanati , a little City three miles distant from Loretto , and seated on the ridge of a high Mountain , encompass'd with hills and little Mountaines very pleasant , and fruitfull , and begirt with old walls with some ancient towers . She was receiv'd at the gate by Signior Luigi Bighi the Governour , and the Magistrates , the cheif of which were Signior Marius Massucci Bonfrancesco Vulpiani , and James Angelelli the principall Gentlemen . The streets not onely abounded with Souldiers standing in rankes , but were finely hung with tapistries , though it rained very hard , and in that manner her Majesty was accompanied to the other gate . She would have staid a little in this place , to see in the great Church the Sepulcher of Pope Gregory the 12th . who in the Councell of Constance renounced the Papacy , but the weather being ill she continu'd her journey . Four miles farther in a very spacious feild they saw by the order of the Marquiss Tassoni aforesaid , above 8000. Souldiers of horse and foot reduced into squadrons , who with frequent volleys saluted her Majesty . She passing the river Potenza , which divides and waters a fine and pleasant valley , bordering on Mountaines , and fruitfull hills , arrived in the end at the Arch of Pio near the gate of the City . The foresaid Arch is so call'd as long since erected by the Cardinall Charles Emanuel Pio of happy memory , who for his glorious Government of that Province , was generally applauded and commended by the People . By the said Governour Gallio , and the Magistrates , her Majesty was met with many Gentlemen on horseback , and the said Magistrates complemented her with all due respect . The Arch was beautified with Pictures , Figures , Mottos , Hieroglyphicks , and Inscriptions , in the praise and honour of her Majesties arrivall , the streets being richly adorned , and the Souldiers standing in rankes . Twelve Pages of the principall families were nobly attir'd to attend on her Majesty . The Queen went in her litter to the Palace her lodging , where many handsome Ladies , most splendidly apparrelled , waited on her , on of them called Sigra Girolama Ciccelini complementing her Majesty in the name of the rest , which the Queen very courteously returning , they went to their houses , and her Majesty supp'd privately . On the 12th . in the Morning she arose betimes , and according to her custome , went to the Church of St. Julian , which is the Cathedrall , where the Bishop my Lord Silvestri had erected a fine Arch with various Figures , Mottos , and Inscriptions in praise of her Majesty . At her entrance into the Church , she was receiv'd at the gate with the usuall ceremony of the Chapter and Clergy , and Te Deum was Sung with most excellent musique . Afterwards she heard Mass , and returned to the Palace , where when she had breakfasted , she advanced towards Tolentino ten miles remote . At her going away , she was accompanied by the said Governour to the confines of that Dioces , and saluted by the Souldiers with Morter-peices and Muskets , her Majesty being very well satisfied with the honours that City had done her , the most noble and most famous of the Marck , which is indifferently big , and seated on a Mountain , but not steepy , and large , where the Governour of the Province resides . From Macerata her Majesty advanced towards Tolentino , on the confines of which they found three thousand Souldiers by order of the Marquiss Tassoni , reduced into squadrons by the Sergant Major Mutius Campani . Being arriv'd at the gate of the City , my Lord Francis Maria Monaldi the Governour waited on her , as likewise the cheif standard-bearer , Doctor Nicholas Rotilini , and the Priors Signior Joseph Gualtieri , Signior Anthony Capiccioni , and Bartholmew Martini , with the rest of the Magistrates , and the principall Persons of the Town . Her Majesty passing afterwards through the streets , which abounded with Souldiers , and were hung with tapistries , alighted at the Church of St. Nicholas , where she was received with the accustomed ceremonies , and saw both the arms and the hands of the said Saint , the Porrenger he used to eat in , and his miraculous blood , which as 't is affirmed , hath often been seen to melt , and to move , when some sinister accident befell Christianity , as it happened , when the Turk got the Kingdome of Cyprus , and lately Canea in the Kingdome of Candia . This relique is held in great veneration , and kep't in the Altar of the Chapell of the Saint aforesaid , and when it is shewed , the Magistrates are by , who keep the keyes of it . Her Majesty went from the Church to her lodging in the Pallace of Duke Sanesio , which was splendidly furnish'd , where she did eate privately , and was entertained by the Nuntii till supper was ready . On the 11. of December when her Majesty had heard Mass , and breakfasted , she departed from Tolentino with the traine of my Lord Gallio the Governour of the Province . This City encompass'd with old fashion Walls and slight Towers , is seated in the bottom of the said valley , watered by the River Chianti , whose Bishop is likewise the Bishop of Macerata , the two Bishopricks being united together . The Queen advancing towards Camerino , went the way of Valcimarra , and Saravalle , and arriving at Belforte a wall'd Towne on a Mountain three miles distant from Tolentino , found my Lord Casanatta the Governour of the City , a horseback , accompany'd by many Gentlemen and Cavaliers , and a troop of horse in good equipage , who came to the Confines of his Government to receive her . As soone as her Majestie appeared , he alighted and complemented her , waiting on her all the way . At Valc●marra they found 300. foot , and as , many more near the City , where she was receiv'd at the gate by the Magistrates , the chief of which was Signior Fulvius Magalotti , and by the Colledge of the Doctors and Counsellors , all very well apparrelled , and attended with the principall Gentlemen of the City , with Trumpets , Drumms , and many Souldiers standing in rankes in the streets , which were hung with Tapistries , though it was rainy weather . Being arrived at the gate of the Cathedrall , she was by my Lord Emilius Altieri the Bishop , the Chapter , and Clergie , received with the accustomed Ceremonies , and excellent musick , she went afterwards to the Bishops Palace , her lodging , and after a little repose sent for the Musitians , whose singing entertained her till supper time , which was private . All the streets and windowes abounded with bon-fires and lights , but the weather being ill , cold , snowy and rainy , her Majestie her self prohibited the discharging of the Canon . In the Hall of the Palace were fifteen of the principall Ladyes , Sigra Margherita Morelli complementing her Majestie in the name of all the others . That evening Count Montecuccoli returned from Rome to her Majestie , who as we said before , had dispatch't him from Ferrara to the Pope . In the Piazza was erected an Arch triumphall with two great Pillars , over which appeared a rainbow . The said Arch was adorn'd with various Figures and many Inscriptions , and Mottos . The Queen lay in Camerino with part of her train , the rest going by the valley to Valcimarra , to avoid that uneasie ascent . On Sunday the 14. of December her Majestie arose before day , and went to hear Mass , then returning to her lodging , and breakfasting , she departed accompany'd , and alwaies attended by my Lord the Governour , and the Souldiers a horseback to the Confines , 300. foot being reduc'd into squadrons at Muccia , as she passed along . The City of Camerino is seated on a hill in the midd'st of Appenninus , being encompassed with old walls , and almost wholly ruinous . Towards the South it is guarded by an ancient rock , the then Commander of which was Signior Giouanni Maria Benigni of that City , in the roome of the Cavalier his Brother , the Artillery of which was taken away by Pope Urbane the eighth of happy memory in the time of the War. The Palace , where the Governour and Treasurer reside , is somewhat ancient , but that of the Bishop modern and handsom . This City in times past was govern'd perpetually by the Family of Varani , and in the year 1518. erected into a Dutchy , and given to Giouanni Maria Varani the last of this Family , who left but one daughter call'd Julia , borne of Catherine Cibo neice to Innocent the eighth , and marryed to the Duke of Urbin , who being master of it , resigned it to the Apostolical Sea , by exchange for Sin gaglia . Afterwards another of the Family of Varani pretending to it by inheritance , as included in the former Concession , it was granted by Pope Paul the 3. to Pier Luigi Farnese his kinsman , who was invested Duke of the Place , and finally in the year 1344. changed it for the states of Parma and Piacenza . My Lord Marazzani the Governour of Umbria , coming from Perugia , the place of his residence , to those Confines , appeared at Collefiorito , accompanyed by a very noble traine of Cavaliers , and attendance , and complemented her Majesty who was saluted by 300. foot Souldiers , and dined at the new houses , where by the good order of Signior Baldocci , she was royally entertained , and arriv'd about an hour in the night at Foligno . At the Gate of the City she was met by my Lord Cucc●ni Romano the Governour , and the Magistrates who receiv'd , and waited on her , being accompany'd by twelve Pages very splendidly apparrell'd , with lighted Torches in their hands , appointed for her Majesties service . She lay in the Palace of the Venturini , but at the charges of the Apostolical Chamber , and by order of my Lord Marazzani aforesaid . Before the gate of the Palace was an Arch supported by four Pillars with severall Figures , Mottos and Hieroglyphicks explained in intilligible inscriptions . That City had prepared severall bon-fires , and things of that kind , to make their respects to her Majesty more splendidly appear , & the like too the said Cities of Macerata and Camerino had done , but the very ill weather , which continued still rainy , hindered their effects . The Queen at her entrance into the Hall , was received by many Ladies , one of which complemented her in the name of the rest , all of them afterwards waiting on her Majesty to her lodgings , where she courteously dismissed them . The content and concourse of the neighbouring Cities was great , and particularly of Perugia , for having the conveniency of seeing so worthy and so vertuous a Queen , where she supped betimes and privately . Foligno is a City of little compass , with old fashion walls , being pleasant , full of traffique , and very much frequented , especially in the times of the Fair , which is very famous . Here they see that renowned gate , out of which the Citizens expelled the Lumbards . 'T is chearfully seated in the plain of a valley , which is one of the fruitfullest , and best cultivated of any , it bordering on both sides on hills abounding with olive trees , vines , fruites , and habitations , insomuch as it lookes like a beautifull scene . Her Majesty determining to go see the City of Assisi , to honour there the Temple of the seraphi●all Father Saint Francis , on the 13th . in the Morning after Mass , departed from Foligno , accompanied by the Governour aforesaid , and all the attendance : At Spello she was met by two troops of Launciers , and two others of light horsemen , and on the confines by Cardinall Paul Emilius Rondinino the Bishop of that City , with severall Coaches full of Gentry , and many Pages , and Grooms in rich liveries of velvet , where they met two other troops of horse , one of Launciers , and the other of Cuiraciers of the City of Assisi , with others of the Province . The said Cardinall alighting out of his Coach , when her Majesty was in sight , advanced towards her , but she discovering him , caused suddenly her litter to stop , and alighting on a carpet brought thither , and spread on the ground by the order of the Cardinall , receiv'd his complement with signes of great esteem and affection . His Eminence returning to his Coach another way , advanced to the City , to bee ready to receive her at the Church . The Queen continued her journey , being saluted from time to time by the Musketiers , reduced into squadrons in the most conspicuous places , and particularly at St. Mary of the Angells . Thence approaching to the City , where there were two other Companies like them , she was receiv'd at the gate by Signior Granella Granella da Gualdo the Governour , & the Magistrates , who complemented her . She advanced to the Church of Saint Francis , at her entrance into which , the Cardinall and Clergy performing the accustomed ceremonies , she past to the high Altar , and having heard Mass , which was solemnely Sung by my Lord Forreggiani , one of the four Nuntij , with exquisite Musique , went into the secret sacristy to reverence the holy veile of our Saviour , and the other famous reliques , which are kept o're the Altar of the said Chappell . Her Majesty saw likewise the famousest records of that most holy Church , and being afterwards saluted again , with discharging of the Canon & Mortar-peices , she went in her litter to the Palace of the Signior Giacobilli , appointed for her lodging , where with her great , and royall affability , she kindly received the dutifull tribute paid devoutly to her by the Ladies , who there were very numerous , and splendidly attir'd , and waited on her Majesty to her Chamber . The said palace was furnisht with fine and rich tapistries , and on the top of the staires was erected a fair lodg with a prospect enrich't with many Figures , Mottos , and Inscriptions . In the mean time the table was furnish't with transparent workes of jellys , and statues of Sugar , which were so well design'd , so mysterious , and remarkable , that they gave both pleasant nourishment to the body and mind . Her Majesty din'd in publique with the Cardinall , Signior Marcello Rondinini , the Cardinalls Brother being her Cupbearer , and Count Francis de gli Odoli , Count Angelos Sonne the noble Cavalier of Perug●a , her Sewer , and Count Sforza Fiumi of Assisi , presenting the napkin . To express the dainty meats , and exquisite feast , it may suffice to say , they had what the earth , the air , and the waters could afford , that was excellent good , and pretious . While her Majesty was at table , the Nuntij , the Spanish Ambassadour , with the rest of the great Cavaliers , and eminent Courtiers , were splendidly feasted in the Convent of Saint Francis , where ten appartaments richly furnish't were prepared . When dinner was ended , her Majesty retir'd into her Chamber , and calling for my Lord Holstenius , who was then return'd from Saint Francis his convent , told him , she desired to see once again one by one the triumphs , or statues of Sugar , with which they had adorned the table , which were brought in all hast to her Majesty , who admired the workmans invention and wit. And since they were so liked by her , who with her refin'd understanding , can discerne in each thing what is beautifull and good , it will not peradventure be displeasing to the reader , to have a short description of it , without prejudicing other feasts , where tables set out in this manner , we omitted to describe , as a thing too long , and tedious peradventure . In one were represented the four Cardinall vertues , which supported in the right hand on a Pillar adorned with embossed works a royall Crown , at the corners of which Pillar sate four boyes each holding up a Crown , and a Scepter , and before the said Pillar were four meddalls adorned with embossed works , with Chaplets of gold . In another on a round Pillar the Goddess Pallas , who giving her spear and helmet to a boy , stood presenting with her right hand in a reverent posture , a Crown to the Queen , seeming to yeild to her the superiority in the Sciences . The said Pillar was adorned with embossed works covered with gold , among which were distributed four Harpies of counterfeit brass . They saw afterwards a square pedestall adorned with gilt medalls in embossed works , and Time lying along , on which in a little Pillar stood Fame , who holding in her left hand a trumpet , held with the right o're her head , a meddall representing the Queen . She held Time bound with a chain of gold , who covered with his robe many meddalls of Heros , and being so bound , seem'd subject to the fame of her Majesty . At the corners of the pedestall four flowers sprowted up in the forme of a Pinetree , which budded our of feillage worke of gold , whose artificiall posture shew'd art had emulated nature . In the midst of the front of the pillar was a meddal of the colour of a rose limn'd with gold , with ornaments about it of severall flowers distributed with proportionable simmetry . Then a clow'd was discover'd in another , all resplendent with gold , on which was extended the Chariot of the Sunne , which drawn by four horses , was guided by Apollo , who carried in his right hand a bundle of gilt eares of corn , or'e which a little Angell supported a Crown of gold , and with the left hand held the reyns of the horses finely barded with ribbands of gold and silver , a little boy going before them in the air with a torch in his hand denoting the dawning of the day . There was besides another round Pillar , on which a silver cliffe squezed his locks wreathed with lawrell , the extremity of the Figure ending in a rock , on which grew a palm tree dilating it's boughs over it , and was with the left hand embraced by the same , the right hand pointing to the herbes it produces for the service of Kings . About the Pillar were carved four little ones , where were as many little boyes with Coronets of Cedar , within which they discovered the leaves of the flowers sustained by the round Pillar , four Harpies of brass with gilt Spanish olives , and a Chaplet of gold in their hands , presenting each a dish of Pomegranates , which afterwards was intermixed with Pine-apple kernells in a little guilded Chaplet joyn'd to the feillage work of other fruites the earth does produce , with carvings adorned with gold . When her Majesty had seen and attentively gaz'd on the said triumphs , she said one of them was wanting , which the Cardinall had sent to my Lord Sarvantij one of the Masters of the ceremonies to his Holiness , who lodged without the palace , but her Majesty desiring to see it , it was quickly brought to her . This represented Immortality , which on a square Pillar adorned with antique faces of gold , held up with her hands o're her head a gilt circle , within which was a meddall with the Picture of her Majesty , as one that had no confines , but what were assigned her by eternity . Three boyes stood distributed on the brims of the dish , one of which representing painting on a table of gold , made her Picture with the pensill , the other signifying sculpture carv'd her in marble , and the third denoting history with the pen , made characters on a book , all three shewing joyntly , they were busie in perpetuating the name of her Majesty . Among them were three little vases , adorn'd with antique faces cover'd over with gold , which held gilt eares of corn , and in the space between the boyes , and the vases , flowers of Sugar budded forth of admirable workmanship , all resting on candid Sugar , which ended in a very fine Chaplet . The Queen took great pleasure in beholding these rare peices , not because they contained her prayses , whose modesty and generosity contemnes all applause and Commendation , but onely for the invention , and excellency of the workmanship . These things being ended , her Majesty accompanied by the Cardinall went to visit the Church of the Angells , and permitting not his Eminence to go farther , it being then late , went into her litter , and advanced towards Foligno , being very well satisfied in having beheld that famous devotion , and known the civility , and eminent qualities of the Cardinall , a Person abounding with the vertues , sutable to an Ecclesiasticall magnanimous , and accomplished Prince . This Gentleman nephew to Cardinall Lodowick Zacchia of happy memory , was born in Rome , and finish't there his studies in humanity , and philosophy in the Roman Colledg , under the fortunate discipline of the Jesuits , accomplishing those of the law in Perugia , where he was in the mean time made Clerk of the Chamber by Pope Vrbane the eight . When he had administred many offices of that Tribunall , he likewise performed with Cardinall Raggi , the charge of Treasurer in the place of Cardinall Rapaccioli , who was Commissary of the Souldiers , after which on the 12th . of July , 1643. he was preferred to the Purple with the title of Saint George , and Pope Innocent the tenth conferred on him the Bishopprick of Assisi . This City is seated on the side of the Mountain Asius , which in a bending line by the side of a high hill , derived from the said Mountain Asius , extendeth it self a mile long from the East to the West , lying wholly towards the South , and though at the head , and the shoulders , 't is environned with Mountains not uneasy , and rich in fruitfull Pastures , it hath fertil hills at the slanke , and finely arayed and a most pleasant plain at the feet , which no less for it's greatness , than fertility , is one of the most beautifull , and best parts of Jtaly . Her Majesty returned to Foligno about three howres in the night , being met by the Governour , the Magistrates , and part of her own train , which staid there , the night being resplendent with many fireworks , and her Majesty Supping privately . The Morning after the 14th . of the month ▪ she went to the Dome , at the gate of which she was received in the usuall forme by my Lord Montecatini the Bishop of that City . That Church was very splendidly adorned , where her Majesty heard Mass , then visiting the said Church of the Nunns , where she heard a little Musique , she returned to the Palace , and dined there in publique , for their satisfaction , who desired to see her at dinner . The end of the Fifth Book . The History of the sacred , and Royal Majestie of Christina Alessandra , Queen of Swedland , &c. The Sixth Book . The Argument . FRom Foligno the Queen goes to Spoleto , where she is royally treated , by Cardinall Fachenetti . She goes to Terni where she is waited on by my Lord Bonfiglioli the Governour of that City , she passes to Gallese , and is met by my Lord Visconte Governour of the Patrimony , she advances to Caprarola , where she receives the complements of the Spanish Ambassadour , and thence goes to Bracciano , and finally to Olgiata , whither the Cardinall Legates a latere come to complement her Majestie , & conduct her to Rome , where she makes her private entrance , and is received by the Pope with all courtesie . She makes her solemn entrance into Rome . AFter dinner her Majesty departed from Foligno to the Confines , being accompany'd by my Lord Marazzani , and all his retinue , and waited on to the gate by the Magistrates of the City , and saluted by the Canon , Mortar-pieces and Muskets , the Souldiers standing in squadrons and rankes in severall places . Then continuing her journey through that fruitfull Valley , she dismissed on the Confines the Prelate aforesaid , seeming very highly satisfyed with him . And here she was met by my Lord Capecelatro a Neopolitan , brother to the Duke of Sejano , Governour of Spoleto , who having with him a great traine of Gentlemen , and two troops of horse , complemented her Majesty . Three miles without Spoleto , Cardinall Caesar Fachenetti the Bishop of the City , came out to meet the Queen , accompanyed by my Lord Faustus Poli of Spleto the Bishop of Amelia , the Governour of Orvieto , the Prince of Gallicano , and many Gentlemen . The two Prelates aforesaid were there expresly to assist in this service the Cardinall . The Prince came from Rome on the 11. in the evening , on purpose to waite on her Majesty , and being himself lodged in the Palace of the Bishop , gave place to her Majesties traine , and retiring into the house of a Gentleman his friend met with the opportunity of paying his respects to the Queen , who received him very courteously , having known long before his deserving , and eminent qualities . The Cardinall having complemented her Majesty returned into his Coach , and went before , to be ready to receive her in his Bishoprick , who before she arrived at the gate , found many thousand Souldiers in squadrons , who saluted her with volleys of shot . The Magistrates appearing with the Pompe peculiar to the sprightly inhabitants of Spoleto , presented her Majesty with their humble respects at the gate of the City , who caused the Coach to be stop't , and kindly received them . Diverse Arch triumphalls were erected in the streets , which were all adorned with Figures , Inscriptions , and other sprightly Mottos . Among all the foresaid Arches , the remarkablest was that , which was repaired o're an ancient gate of the City , where besides the Inscription set there , in honour of the Queen , there was another alluding to the place where Haniball of Carthage after the battail won at Thrasymenus , desiring to advance towards Rome , was put to flight , whereupon the same gate retains to this day the name of the gate of the flight . The Queen passed through the Piazza reduced into the form of a Theater . The circuite of the laterall Portici was enclosed with two great gates , in each of which were Inscriptions , Mottos , & fine Figures . This Theater was made at the charge of the Gentlemen of the City , incited by the generous example of the Cardinall , who first of all contributed to the worke . They did it supposing the Queen would have come thither by night , the better to see the fireworkes , which were plac't upon it , and played the same evening . On the great gates of the Theater were the Arms of the Queen , with severall Mottos of the Kingdom of Swedland , on the one side her Majesty , and on the other the King her Father , both on horseback . The Queen being entered the Palace of the Bishop , met a very noble company of Ladies , who having had before of the Cardinall , a splendid collation of sweet-meats , were assembled together to wait on her Majesty . At her entrance into the Hall , they all kissed her hands , and were received by her with the greatest affability , her Majesty being pleased they should be present , and sit at a musicall consort , which was in her own Chamber , and served for her Majesties entertainment that night . The subject represented Faith triumphing , which having sent three Persons to Sing the Queens Prayses , appeared at last inviting her to enter into the little ship of St. Peter . The Queen with some of her Domestiques , lay in the Bishops Palace , the Nuntij , the Ambassadour Pimentel , Count Montecuccoli , and the other cheife Gentlemen , being distributed in severall private houses , in every one of which were Gentlemen of the City deputed to their service . The direction of these lodgings was committed to the care of Signior Joseph Pallettonio , a Gentleman of much spirit and active , with the assistance of whom , and the Signior Vincent Pianciani Treasurer of Perugia , and Nicholas Benedetti Treasurer of Spoleto , all things were performed with good order , and punctuality . On the 15th . in the Morning her Majesty attended by the Cardinall , the Nuntij , the Ambassadours , Prelates , Princes , and all the Nobility , went to the Cathedrall to hear Mass , the Souldiers standing in rankes all along in the streets . The porch of the Church was beautified with Figures , Inscriptions , Mottos , and other ornaments , done by the Cardinall in the name of the clergy of Spoleto . When Mass was ended , she returned to the Palace , and dined in publique with the Cardinall Signior Maffeo Rosari Master of the Camp of the Province , and Gentleman of the City , presented her the napkin , and the ancientest Magistrate in his habit , the water for her hands . The Nuntij , the Spanish Ambassadour , Count Montecuccoli , and the other cheif persons of the Court , dined at the same time in Gentlemens houses , where they were well attended , and had every thing in order . Her Majesty resolved to goe after dinner to the Church of the Dominicans , to see many reliques , and particularly the holy naile of our Saviour , but the great snow hindered all . On Wednesday in the evening her Majesty was pleased to goe to the Town-house and hear there a play Sung in musique by some young Gentlemen of the City , with severall machines & changes of Scenes . On the 16th . after dinner her Majesty departed from Spoleto , being attended by the Cardinall some miles without the City , and the Governour to the confines of the Dioces of Terni . When the Cardinall took his leave of the Queen , hee told him , she not onely was highly satisfied With the honours he had done her , but extreamly well edified with the very great knowledg , she discovered in his discourses with her . This Cardinall is of Bologna , and of the noble family of the Marquisses Fachenetti , being Pope Innocent the ninth's nephew's sonne . He was first Referendarius , then Nuntio in Spain , where he gave a great testimony of his understanding , and capacity . At his return to Rome , he was for his eminent goodness and worth a little while after preferred to the purple on the 13th . of July , 1643. He is one of those Cardinalls , which hold up the glory of the Sacred Colledg , and the honour of the Church . He hath a quick intellect , a solid discourse , a setled judgment , and a refined prudence in the management of great affaires . He hath a grace and sweetness in all his entertainments , with which he attracts the encomiums , and praises of all those that know him , he having especially the generous mind of an Emperour . The Citizens of Spoleto endeavour'd to welcome this great Queen , with all the expressions of gladness and joy , and though to comply with the genius of the Prince , the subjects sometimes use to turn the sincerest , and purest affection into flattery , yet in this occasion , the people of Spoleto very fully corresponded with their naturall ingenuity , as well with a dutifull respect , to second the good intention of his Holiness , as to shew the partiality of their ancient inclinations towards this Princesses great name . Those of Spoleto , as the histories of greatest credit , report , are nobly descended , and happily propagated of the reliques of the Goths , who after the fall of their Kingdome in Italy remained in Spoleto , as a City very nobly adorned , and augmented by Theodorick their King. And albeit the hostility of Totilas may diminish , much less renew afterwards , the least sense of gratitude , yet the piety , and other sublime qualities of this Queen , are advantagiously sufficient to repair very fully whatsoever , the deadly remembrance of the cruelties of that King , had demolished , and restore with ample recompence the memory of the benefits , this Countrey so glories to have had from the North. Spoleto is a famous City , and abounds with all things , being seated at the head of a Plain towards the East , partly at the foot of the Mountaines , and for the greatest part on the Mountaines themselves . It was in former times the residence of the Princes of Lumbardy , and is now esteemed among the most conspicuous provinces of Vmbria . Here they see the vast Palace of Theodorick the King of the Gothes , as likewise the foundation of a very fair Theater , and of the Temple of concord , and without the City high and strong forms of aqueducts , partly cut from the sides of Apenninus , and partly raised from the bottome of the valley with arches of brick . The high roofes of the Cathedrall are remarkable there , the walls of marble the rock built in the Amphitheater , and likewise the stone-bridg , which supported with great art , by 24. great pillars , joyned the highest part of the City to the rock , or to the Amphitheater seated on another hill . Here her Majesty was entertained with musique , and particularly being pleased with the skill of Francis Joseph Tomasini , who plaid on the Violin , received him into her service . On the confines of Terni her Majesty was received by my Lord Bonfiglioli of Bologna , the Governour of the City , who came thither accompanied by forty Gentlemen on horseback , with many Servants a foot in fine liveries , he having with him many troops of horse , and Companies of foot . The Queen being come to the gate call'd Spoletana , was met by the Nobility , and among the rest by six Gentlemen , who representing the Magistrates , complemented her in the name of the publick , and waited on her through the City , all along as she passed the streets , and windows being beautified with ornaments and lights . At her arrivall at the Dome , she saw erected before that Piazza a triumphall Arch , with very fine Inscriptions , and Figures in her praise . The Frontispiece of the Church annexed to the Seminary , and the Palace of the Bishop , resembles a Theater , and is beautify'd with thirty windowes , which were splendidly adorn'd , and most of them had two torches apiece with other lights . At the gate of the said Cathedrall her Majestie was received as usually by the chief of the Clergie in the absence of the Cardinal Bishop , the Church being richly set forth , and illuminated with great store of torches and candles , with quires of rare musick , and a young man of the house of Sciamanna reciting a Sermon very handsomly . The Functions of the Church being ended , the Queen by the foresaid my Lord Bonfiglioli the Governour , was conducted to the Palace of the Bishop , very sumptuously furnish't by the Officers of the Cardinall Bishop , her Majestie being pleas'd to heare in that fine Oratory a spirituall play recited to her with excellent musick . Don Antonio della Cueva with the Lady his wife , and their train , were lodged too in that Palace . The Nuntii with their retinue were accommodated in the Palace of Signior or Ferdinand Sciamanna , the Spanish Ambassadour Pimentel in my Lord Ferentillis , Count Montecuccoli in Count Jerome Spadas , and the Marquis Bentivogli in Signior Antonio Manasseis : Besides diverse Gentlemen were distributed in the houses of the Marquisses Castelli , and so from hand to hand ; all the rest of the meaner sort were orderly lodged after 3. hours in the night , the Nuntii informed the Governour of the necessity of her Majesties dining on the following Friday in Otricoli , a Town remote 15. miles , and though the place was very incommodious , and wanted all sorts of Provision ; the Governour sent presently thither eight loaded mules , with Cooks Sewers , Cup boord-keepers , Butlers , and all other necessary Servants , who travailling all the night , arrived there betimes in the morning , to get all things ready that were needfull . The Queen sup'd privately in Terni , that night being attended by her owne Domesticks . However the entertainment was regall , and abounded with exquisite meats . The table was deck'd with severall statues , and triumphs , which shew'd in the beauty of the work and designe , the excellency of the Roman spirit , and gust . The Souldiers stood in rankes , all along , and gave her frequent volleys with their muskets and mortal-pieces , all the City being resplendent with the bon-fires and lights . This City is little , but handsome , The circuit of which is not modern . The Territory is narrow , but fruitfull , by reason of the goodness of the soyle , and abundance of waters , and being exposed to the south , produces store of fruit , and excellent fowle . The medows are curthrice and four times a year , and afterwards serve for Pasture . Here are seen many Inscriptions in marble , which shew it was a free City of the Romans , and retains still some remains of the septentrional Nations . Cardinal Rapaccioli is Bishop of the place , Who though confin'd Rome by his indisposition , was not wanting though far off , to demonstrate large heart , his great spirit , and natural generosity , in the fruits of his happy invention and expressions of obsequious respects to her Majesty . The Queen departed from Terni on the 17. in the morning , attended by my Lord Bonfiglioli , with some Souldiers , and the traine of the Gentlemen . But he went before to provide all things fitting at Otricoli , so as because the straightness of the place was not capable of so great a retinue , he with an ingenious shift , caused the people to dine quickly by course , as they came , and sent them immediately away , to make roome for the rest , and avoid confusion . About twenty hours her Majesty arrived , being received by the said Prelate , and many Souldiers , who standing in their rankes , gave her volleys of shot , her Majestie alighting at the Inne , the narrowness of which place afforded not that plenty and delicacie of meats , a noble entertainment required . Otricoli at this time is a little Borough compos'd of severall houses built together on a Mountain a little above a mile distant from Tybur , which flowing from those Mountains , dilates it self afterwards here , in a spatious and open Countrey . After dinner her Majesty remov'd from Otricoli , and descending into the plain , still keeping along the river , at six miles end , arrived at a bridge call'd Filice , o're which she passing the Tybur , came to a little Town nam'd Borghetto , appertaining to the Dutchy of Ronciglione . Here my Lord Bonfiglioli took his leave , and my Lord Vitellianus Viscont , the Governour of Patrimony met her Majestie accompanied by a noble troop of Gentlemen , and many Souldiers a foot , and on horseback reduced into squadrons , who when he had complemented her Majesty , advanced to the foresaid bridge Filice , to receive her afterwards at Bracciano , a Town appointed for her lodging that night , Collonel Tofano the Governour of the arms of Patrimony , ranking the Souldiers in the places he thought fittest for a nobler reception . Part of the Court remained in Borghetto , where they were very orderly and commodiously treated . From the walls , and the Castle of this place , she was welcom'd with many volleys of shot , and some mortar-pieces . The said bridge Filice is very finely built , large and long , in order to the breadth of the Tybur , being made by Pope Sixtus the fifth , who from his first name call'd it Filice . The Queen arriv'd late at Gallese , and alighted at the beautifull Palace of the Duke of Altemps , the Lord of that Town , who royally received her . The Frontispiece was resplendent with lights , as likewise all the streets , where the Souldiers stood in rankes , and welcom'd her with volleys of shot , which were seconded with many mortar-pieces . Her Majesty sup'd privately , yet was seen and admir'd by diverse Persons of quality , who came from Rome thither to satisfie their impatient curiosity , where her Majesty was served as nobly , as in any other place . Gallese is encompassed with old walls , and on the one side built on high , where there is a deep ditch , with a rock on the other side , likewise walld , and great Towers , and Ditches . The Tybur runs near it , some two miles onely distant , where there is a Port to carry Goods and Victualls to Rome . This City by Pope Sixtus the fifth was erected into a Dutchy , where there formerly was a Bishop , but now 't is united to Civita Castellana . The next morning after Mass she went to Caprarola appointed for her lodging on the 18. of December , where she was received in the sumptuous Palace of the Duke of Parma , the pleasure and curiosity of all , being wonderfully entertained , as well with the strange architecture of the famous Vignola , as the Pictures and rich Furniture . In the Piazza before the Palace , was erected on a great pedestall , a high arch supported by eight Pillars , which rested on another pedestall somewhat less than the first . In the middle was a great statue with a bundle of ears of Corne in its hand , the arms of her Majesty , and on the other side a crowned Lyon , under whom were diverse Mottos and Inscriptions in Italian verses , but nothing succeeded very well , the continuall raine , which fell in great abundance all that day , and that night interrupting many other demonstrations of honour and joy , which were prepared there . The Duke of Terranuova the Embassadour in ordinary in Rome for his Catholick Majesty came hither expresly to wait on her Majesty , who received him with her usuall affability and kindness , after which he taking his leave , return'd the next morning to Rome . Her Majesty sup'd privately , being attended by her Domestick Cavaliers , but exquisitely well treated , my Lord Visconte using all diligence and means , peculiar to his singular ability . The foresaid Count Santinelli arrived here , who received by her Majesty with her usuall kindness and courtesie , were declared Gentlemen of her Chamber . Caprarola is an open Town , well built , and handsome , at the head of which is the Palace of the Duke of Parma in an eminent Scituation , of admirable architecture and beauty . It hath five fronts , and yet all the Chambers are compleatly square , of which there is one very great , and contrived in that manner , that one standing in one of the four corners , hears what another speaks in all the other , though he speak very softly . 'T is enricht with delicious Gardens , and noble Fountains , and in fine is as sumptuous as any whatsoever in Italy . The same day her Majesty departed from Caprarola accompany'd and attended by all the retinue . Don Parlo Giord ino Orsino the Duke of Bracciano , and the Dutchess his wife , with 4. Coaches with six horses apiece full of Gentry , and 200. Cuirassiers came to wait on her Majesty , as they had done at Oriolo a Town appertaining to their jurisdiction , and after their complement advanced towards Bracciano , to be ready to attend her in that beautifull Palace . The Queen at her arrivall , found the Souldiers in their rankes , who welcom'd her with volleys of shot , as she likewise was saluted with some pieces of Canon , and severall mortar-pieces . A little way off from the City were 18. Archers , and 18. Dutch men of the Dukes guard , which accompany'd her Majesty to the Castle , and alwaies attended her . At the Gate of the Palace , the nobleness of which was augmented with the riches of the most sumptuous Furniture , stood the Duke , who cover'd , lead her Majestie as she walked . Her Majestie was entertained that evening , with a very gratefull harmony of Musitians , with which she was extreamly delighted , as being very pleasing to her Genius . She sup'd afterwards in private , and retired . The morning after , as she went from her lodgings to the Chapell to hear Mass , she was lead by the Duke , and afterwards carryed in the Dutchesses chair to the Piazza , where her Majesty taking Coach , went directly to Casale in Polzetta , called Olgiata , a V●lla of Signior Filippo Franceschi a Florentine , where her Majesty was to dine . Bracciano is encompassed with Ditches , Walls , and Bulwarks , the greatest part of wich were made by Bartholmew d' Alviano when the City opposed the Army of Alexander the .6 . commanded by Duke Valentino . The fortress bearing the name of the Castle of St. James , hath regular Fortifications , but is of an old forme , being furnisht with all necessary artillery and arms , with a Garrison of Dutch men , two royal Appartaments , Gardens and other delights . The Scituation is pleasant on a Hill , and the Castle stands on a flinty Cliffe , which is hard to be mined : On the one side 't is washt with the lake Sebeto , on the bankes of which there are other Towns of the Dutchy aforesaid . The Duke and the Dutchess by the way of Anguillara , advanc't before the Queen a quarter of a mile from Olgiata , where alighting , they gain paid their respect to the Queen , who causing her coach to be stopt , received their complement , and seeming to be highly pleased with it , told the Duke , they should meet again at Rome . His Holiness on the 29. of November declared in the Consistory two Legates a latere to meet , and receive her Majesty , who were the Cardinall John Charles de Medici , Brother to the great Duke of Toscany , and the Cardinal of Hessen , who to the royall splendour of their births , have joyned great and eminent qualities , in the lustre of their purple , representing the endowments , which Heaven hath so liberally given them . They were both appointed for that function with his Holinesses Brief of the following tenor . [ Alexander the 7. Pope . Beloved Sons , greeting , and Apostolical benediction . Since the day is near , that that our beloved daughter in Christ Christina Queen of Swedland , by the blessing of God , is approaching to Rome , we out of the singular affection of our fatherly love & charity to the said Queen Christina , desiring she may be received with greater solemnity , do with the mature deliberation of our venerable brothers the Cardinalls of the holy Roman Church , and by their Counsell , and consent , with our Apostolicall authority by vertue of these presents , make , constitute , and depute you ( whom the splendour of your Families , and the approved qualities of your minds in diverse sorts adorn ) our Legates de latere , and of the Apostolicall Sea , to go meet the said Queen Christina , any thing to the contrary notwithstanding . Given at Rome at Saint Peters vnder the ring of the fisher the 29th . of November , 1655. in the first year of our Papacy . The endorsement was : To our beloved Sonnes &c. ] When the Legates had advice the Queen was arrived at Bracciano , and would be at Olgiata on the 19th . of December , they hastened their departure from Rome , to execute their office , whereupon at the Palace of the Medici in the Piazza Madama , all the train of both the Legates being assembled together , the Cardinall of Toscani gave them so splendid a collation , and abounding with such exquisite meats , that it might have been compared to a sumptuous and royall dinner . He kep't open house , and profusely distributed bread , wine , flesh , and sweet meats , to all that were there , though they were not of the train . After that , the Civalcata of the Legates advanced , which for the great quality , and condition of the Persons there present , and the rich cloathes , and liveries , with which they appear'd , was extreamly remarkable , and commendable . It reached from the Palace of the Medici aforesaid , 200. paces without the gate of the people , where they leaving , their horses took Coach. Three trumpets , and a tabour preceded , with the led horses of Captain Corradino , at the head of a hundred Cuirassiers well mounted and armed , with his sword in his hand . Five trumpets followed after , and a tabour of the Cardinall Landgrave , with Cassocks of Scarlet fringed with thick broad lists of azure velvet border'd on both sides with rich trimming of silver , which in that mixture of the red and skie colour made the shew very handsome , especially by the waving of the thick plumes on their heads , which enriched their haire , and their shoulders . After these came the trumpets of the Cardinall de Medici , who had likewise Cassocks of fine cloth of Cinnamon colour , all trimmed with thick twists of gold , which about twilight cast a mervellous lustre . The eyes of the spectators were greatly allured , with the appearance of a numerous , and noble Company of Pages on high metalled coursers , trapped with rich furniture of gold and silver , and sutable valizes . The pages , besides their cloths trimmed all over with gold , had either their doublets of cloth of gold , or embroyder'd with rich branched work . Four trumpets of his Holiness followed after , with red Casocks listed with gold , and about seventy Knights of the train of the Cardinall Legates , who with their sumptuous cloaths , and noble aspects , gave lustre to all the retinue . Among these were confusedly mingled , without any order of precedence , the Dukes Salviati , Lanti , and Mattei , the Marquisses Nari , Corsini , Tarquinius Santa Croce , and Patricii . The Lords Paul Francis Falconteri , Baron Mattei , the Counts Prainer , Slavata , Sciaffcutz , and Tilli , and Cavalier Passionei , these particular camerads of the Cardinall Legates , with many servants richly apparrelled . Near these , on two generous steeds came the Legates , with their usuall Cardinalls habits , of Purple waved tabby , and red hats on their heads , who gracefull , and most affable , with a seriousness and sweetness in their faces , made their Majestique gravity resplendent , which induced every one to a reverence , and obsequiousness . The Marquiss Rinuncini , and Cavalier Baldeschi the masters of their Chambers , with Sgnior Carlo Carcarasio the Second master of the ceremonies to the Pope , went before them , in the midst of whom was Cavalier Bellarmini the Captain of the guard to his Holiness . After the Legates came the troop of light horsemen of his Holiness , armed with cuirasses , but without lances , with Cassocks of red cloth fringed with gold . The Legates coming out of the gate of the people , took Coach , as the Cavaliers likewise did that were with them , the Pages , and footmen , and pursued their journey . Each of the Cardinalls had five sumptuous Coaches with six horses apeice , the Coachmen and grooms which were many , having liveries like the Pages , and trumpetters . Before the Legates Coach , went a Coach with the masters of the Chambers , and another came after them full of noble Prelates , being followed by thirty others with six horses a peice , all rich and splendid , belonging to the Princes , Cavaliers , Prelates , and Gentlemen with forty others with 4 horses a peice . At the Inne called la Storta eight mile off , they found Don Antonio della Cueva , her Majesties great Master of the horse , accompanied by many Gentlemen , with the Coaches of the Queen . He complemented the Legates , who went into her Majesties Coach made after the Dutch fashion , covered with crimson velvet fringed with gold , in which they arrived at Olgiata , a mile beyond the said Inne . The Queen at the entrance into the gate , came down to the foot of the staires , with wonderfull courtesy and kindness , receiving the Legates , and with so much honour , than it may well be said , this was a true argument of her piety , and veneration towards the Vicar of Christ , the holy Sea , and the Sacred Apostolicall Colledg . In the midst of the said Legates she ascended to her lodgings , where they complemented her in the name of his Holiness , in order to their instructions . Her Majesty accepted the favour , with all the terms of reverence and esteem towards his Holiness , by declaring herself most highly obliged to the Pope , for the many great honours he had done her . It was somewhat late , and therefore without further stay , the Queen , and the Legates descended , and went all three into his Holinesses Coach , sent thither for that purpose , her Majesty sitting alone , and the Legates together . The Queen was clad plainly in grey , with a hongerlin , and black scarfe on her shoulders , instead of a band , without any ornament of Gold , Silver , Jewells , Ribbonds , or Flowers which she alwaies had abhor'd , as a vain and idle thing , one little Ring on her Finger , being all the adorning she had . But with her sprightly carriage , and masculine and majestick aspect , she discovered the greatness of her birth , and the qualities of her rare and vertuous Prerogatives . She hath a very quick and nimble body , and is in her gestures and motion most comely and gracious , of a proportionable stature , a fresh colour , and royall features . And since her cheekes are careless of the deckings of roses and lilies , her most comely face darts lightning from her eyes , as which , never nature made any so lively and resplendent . She hath a high forehead , and spatious , with a fine and pleasing mouth , her haire seeming curled and browne . Her Majesty is supported with modesty , and her sprightliness and smiling with gravity , she having above all things a grace so attractive , which together with the heart , forces praises , and applauses . She eats not much , drinkes little , and almost continually water . She sleeps but five hours , and studies for the most part , the books of Plato , ancient Histories , good Latine Poets , and the sacred Scriptures being the Soul of her Majesties entertainments . She hates mortally idleness , and is adorned with so many vertues , that every Queen may easily envie her , but very hardly imitate her . She is of a great and generous minde , but her solid goodness hath nothing else to equall it , but the glory of her great thoughts , and incomparable resolutions . She arrived in Rome after two hours in the night , accompanyed by the light of an infinite number of Torches . She came in at the gate Pertusa , where she was met by the Captain of the Dutch-men , with many of the Switzers of his Holinesses Guard , who attended on her afterwards . She alighted at the Vatican on the side of the Garden of Belvedere , where by my Lord Farnese the Popes Steward , and his Holinesses domestick Prelates , she was met and received at the foot of the stairs in the plain of the Garden , whence her Majesty was conducted to her appartament , which was most richly furnisht with all things . The people flockt thither in such throngs , that they filled the very rooms that were above , and the Queen beholding such a multitude , said pleasantly jesting , Use they thus , to enter privately into Rome , She no sooner had rested a little , but she sent Don Antonio della Cueva to desire audience of his Holiness , who speedily dispatched to her my Lord Bonvili the Master of his Chamber , a Prelate of great quality , attended by all of the Privy Chamber , and severall other Gentlemen . At the head of the Gregorian Gallery he met the Queen , who was coming in hast between the two Cardinall Legates , where he complemented her Majesty in the name of the Pope , who returning the civility with all due respect , went on towards his Holinesses lodgings , many of the Popes train going before . As she passed along through so many Lodgings , Chambers and Galleries , all illuminated with Torches , she admiring the vastness of that great habitation , said , that short delay was more troublesome to her , than all the journey she had gone , since her Majesty desired nothing more , than the time to see his Holiness . When she came to the Popes anti-Chamber , the door was set wide open , and stood in that manner , all the while she remained with his Holiness . At the entrance into the Chamber , where his Holiness expected her ( my Lord Fibei the chief Master of the Ceremonies instructing her so to do ) She kneeled the first time , then the second , and the third time with her hands acrosse on her breast , and her eyes on the ground , kissed first the foot , and afterwards the hand of his Holiness , who intimating with a smile an act of the kindest reception , becken'd quickly to her with his hand she should rise , which no sooner she had done , but she sate down on a royall Chaire , the Cushion and Leaner being of Crimson Velvet , and sumptuously adorned with Gold. They discoursed but little , for his Holiness supposing she was weary with her journey , cut off the entertainment , and her Majesty returned to her appartament . His Holiness afterwards to shew her the greater respect , assigned her four Cavaliers , all his Chamberlains of honour , to the end they might continually be assistant in her Majesties anti Chamber , which were Signior Dominick Jacovacci a Gentleman of Rome of known prudence , and excellent behaviour , Horatius Marquis Spada the deserving nephew of Cardinall Bernard Spada Bishop of Altano , James Mignanelli a Gentleman likewise of Rome , and the Marquis Bevilacqua of Ferrara , whose nobility is equall to the qualities of his minde . Besides these his Holinesse likewise ordered , that five of his demy-lance men should every day wait by turns on her Majesty , to wit , Captain John Leo of Piperno , Guido Baldo Ponti of Perugia , the Sergeant Major Andrew Paolini of V●terbo , and the Captains Anthony Fracassi of Cesena , and Marcus Chi●fa of Candia , all Persons of worth and valour , who executed their places very well . The following morning the Queen arose betimes , as she used to do , and went into the Garden , where she walked with my Lord Acarigi his Holinesses Cupbearer , still speaking French to him . She desired to see the Coach , the litter , and chaire the Pope had given her , which were soone brought to her , and with them came Cavalier Bernino the inventour of the designe of the figures adorning them . Count Raymund Montecuccoli there present , desired the Queen to take notice of the Figures which supported the Coach-box , adding that they were the designe of Cavalier Bernino . The Queen turn'd about to contemplate them , and the Cavalier very modestly told her Majesty , if there was any thing that was amiss , 't was his doing . The Queen at these words turning about , very gracefully replyed , then you have done nothing there . Then causing the horse to be brought , which his Holiness had given her , she rode him with a foot-cloth , and without , and turning and winding him here and there , made every one admire her dexterity and comeliness , she making all good , which fame had delivered before , that there was none in Swedland could mannage a Steed better than her , nor sit him better in his full Carrieer , of which the King of Spain being curious , desired to see her painted in that action . And indeed she is so franck , and dexterous in this , that if she had another Bucephalus , she would tame him as well as an Alexander . Her Majesty went afterwards with my Lord Holstenius to see the Vatican Library , and likewise his owne , which was fine and rare , and gave her great content . The day after about 23. hours she went again in a chaire to the Pope , with whom she remained ( the dores standing open ) above an hour . On Wednesday in the morning , the solemn Cavalcata should have been , but it was deferred till the following day , all the things not being in order . In the mean time his Holiness went in a chaire , to see her in her appartament , who no sooner heard of it , but ran a great pace through some Chambers to meet him , at whose feet she soone fell downe with great humility , but he causing her to rise , and they going into the Chamber , they walked up and downe discoursing together , the Portalls being up . When his Holiness departed , her Majesty accompanied him to his chaire , into which he being entered , the Queen with her owne hands endeavoured to shut it , as she did other acts of humility , and obsequiousness , though his Holiness had often dismissed her with his blessing , she freely confessing , she never had felt herself awaken'd to more reverence , than in seeing the Majesty of the Pope . The two dayes they spent in musick , singing , and other royall entertainments , in which no cost was spared by the magnanimous Pope . The said solemn Cavalcata was ordered on Thursday after dinner , of which the Masters of the Ceremonies had the direction . The shops were shut that day , and the Tradesmen commanded not to worke , which every one obeyed very willingly , veneration and curiosity calling all to so noble a spectacle . And as a Princes actions should still be great , and elevated , so the Pope omitted nothing , that might make this Function remarkable . Count David Vidman , a Nobleman of Venice , brother to the Cardinall of this name , and Sergeant Major Generall of the battaile , had the charge to give the orders , which he thought in his prudence most convenient , to honour this reception , with disposing of his Holinesses Souldiers . On the day aforesaid at 17. hours her Majesty took Coach in the Court of Belvedere , and went out of the Gate Angelica toward the bridg Molle , The Courtiers of the Cardinal Legates , and of the Queen went before , with the Trumpetters of the Cardinalls , and the 26. horses of her Majesties guard , being follow'd by the led-horses , the Pages , Camerades , and Prelates of the train , of the Legates , the led-horses of the Queen , her Pages , the Trumpetters , Cavaliers , Princes , and Gentlemen of the Company of the Legates , the Gentlemen of the Queen , the Master of the Ceremonies , her Majestie in his Holinesses Coach , with the two Cardinal Legates , behind the Prelates of the Legation , the Queens Coaches , the said troop of Cuirassiers , the led-horses , the Coaches of the Legates , and others of severall Princes , Prelates , and Cavaliers , which Cavalcata marching along the river advanc'd towards the bridge called Molle . An hour before departed from his Palace my Lord Bonelli the Governour of Rome , and Vice-Chamberlain , Pope Pius Quintus Nephews Son , the troope of light horsemen preceding , and his Page with the Batton and his Hat. He himself came afterwards a horseback on a very fine Nag , attended by eighty Halbardiers of his guard with red Cassocks , and great store of grooms , and followed by the Officers of his Tribunall . In this order going to the foot of the Cordon of the Capitoll , he joyned with the Signior Faustus Gallucci Senatour of Rome , Honofrius Margani , Giacinthus del Buffalo , Caesar Colonna , Achilles Maffei , and many other Roman Cavaliers , which waited on the Magistrates , and with the following order they marched all together towards the Bridge Molle , this function belonging to Signior Christopher Faccialveta , another Master of the Ceremonies . All the Trumpetters and light horsemen marched before , then the Trumpetters of the people , and the Noblemen of Rome , part accompanying the Senate by order of the Pope , which were those , who in the year 1655. had some Office in the Capitol , and part voluntarily coming thither for the greater decorum of their Countrey . They went all without order of Precedence , and confusedly , as the Marshall of the Campe , and the forty Gentlemen elected before by the Councell to attend the new Pope in the Cavalcata of his Possession , and the presidents of Justice , and Over-seers of the waies . I would gladly here register the names of each one , as honouring the Senatours of a City , the head of the World , but because they were not all known to me at that time , and would be a hard thing how to do it ; and perhaps I might miss of the truth , I will only name them ( I first of all declaring , I intend not to lessen the worth of the rest , who were then most known unto me , which are John R●nald Monaldeschi of the Signiory of Montecalvello . Vicino Orsino , the Marquis Marcellus Crescentii , Bartholmew Capranica , Cavalier Antonio Griffoni , Francis Pallombara , Count Musius Carpegna , Marius Millino , Fabius Celsi , the Marquis John Peter del Drago , the Marquis Lewes Massemi , Serafino Cenci , Francis Gottifredo , Charles Rapaccioli , Cavalier Stephen Alli , Joseph Degli Annibali , the Marquis Angelo Pallucci , Cavalier Jerome Muti. The Pages of the Governour followed after , and the Senatours , with the Batton , a short Sword , and Hat. The Governour on the right hand , and the Senatour on the left , and the Conservers , and Prior in the same ranke in their Gowns of cloth of Gold , and then behind came the gown Officers of the Governor and Capitol , on the side the Governours Halbardiers , his two grooms preceding a foot among those of the Magistrates of Rome , called Fedeli . Before her Majesty arrived at the bridge Molle , she was met in the meadows without the Gate Angelica by a company of Carabines commanded by Captain Grassi . The foresaid Count Vidman came o're against the bridge , who had caused Rochetta to be armed , and the bridg on both sides with choice foot , and in the plain beyond the River in a very fine prospect , had reduced into squadrons a great body of a thousand foot , at the head of which was the Sergeant Major Molinari , with six pieces of Artillery , and other Souldiers , which counting the guard of the bridge , were two thousand , who when the Queen was past , gave her very handsome volleys of shot , which were seconded by the discharging of the Canon . Her Majesties Coach stopt , and the Governour , the Senatour , Conservers , and Prior , complemented her in the name of the people of Rome , representing the joy of the City for her Majesties arrival . The complement was short , for it rained very hard , and the Queens answer short in returning them thanks , after which they continued the Cavalcata marching together in the following maner . The Couriers of the Legates and the Queen , a troop of light horsemen with their Captain , and the Trumpetters , and Carabines of her Majesties guard , the Trumpetters of the people of Rome , the led-horses of the Legates the drummers of the Capitol , the Pages of their Camerades , of the Prelates , the Senatour , Governour , & of the Cardinals . The Drummers of the Governour , the led-horses of the Queen , her Pages , the Trumpets of the Legates , the Officers of the Governour , and of the Capitol , the Cavaliers , or Camerades of the Cardinall Legates , the Gentlemen and Knights of the Queen mixt together , the Conservers , the Senatour , Governour , and Master of the Ceremonies , his Holinesses Coach , with the Queen in it , riding forward alone , and the two Cardinalls backward , the Prelates of the Legation a horse-back , the Coaches of her Majesty , a Troop of Cuirassiers with their Captain the Trumpets and led-horses , the Coaches of the Legates , and others of the Dukes and Cavaliers of the traine , and the Halbardiers of the Governour , with a great number of Grooms . Being come to the Vineyard of Pope Julius , which is a Palace with a Vineyard , Garden , Courts , Fountains , Walkes , and Allies , scituate between the Gate of the people , and the foresaid Bridge Molle , the Governour , the Senatour , Conservers , and Marshalls of the Campe , with the rest of the people of Rome , there complemented her Majesty again , who received them graciously , the serenity of her countenance , and civility to all , especially to Signior Bonelli the Governour , bearing witness of her esteem of the vertue and integrity of this Prelate . 'T was past 18. hours when her Majesty arrived at this Vineyard , where alighting out of the Popes sumptuous Coach , which was all of rich Velvet and Gold , she went into the higher rooms of the Palace , where a Table was nobly furnished with variety of meats , wines , waters , and store of sweet-meats , her Majesty staying there above an hour and a half , till the rain might be over , which hindered the Function very much . But as they were consulting to deferre it till a more propitious season , the Heaven , as if ashamed not to give place to so splendid a Triumph , dispersed the clowds in a moment , chased away the darkness , and brought back the Sun , that he might be likewise assistant to the train of so rare , and so renowned a show . With the Queen came four of her Coaches of the German fashion , driven by Coach-men in a livery of fine Scarlet , trimmed with great Gardes of black Velvet border'd with Gold-lace , with many servants and attendance in the same . On the Gate of the Palace were three Inscriptions with the arms of her Majesty , which are a sheafe of Wheat traversed by two white Bars in an azure Field , since the three Crowns , and the rest of the empress , which are the proper arms of the Kingdom of Swedland , were voluntarily deposed by her with the said Kingdom , she only retaining the ancient and glorious Ensigne of her Majesties Progenitors . In the Court before the Palace , on the left hand towards the City , were squadron'd 300. Foot of the free Company of the foresaid Count Vidman , all in good order , with red and yellow Colours , by whom at her entrance she was welcom'd with a volley of shot . Many persons of quality came to waite on her Majesty , who sweetning the gravity of her Majestick aspect , with her courteous entertainment , received them with all terms of civility . All said , they were obliged to the courtesie of this so great Princess , who scattering like the Sun , the light of her favours , makes all that behold her , pay tribute to her affability . In the mean time the present , given her by his Holiness , was brought , to wit , a Coach , a Litter , a Chair , and an ambling Nagge ; the Coach was all of silver , with statues , little figures , cut-works , and mysterious devises of the invention of Cavalier Bernino . The lining , and covering were of azure Velvet , and the fringes of the broad Gardes inter-woven with sutable twists , and buttons and loops of Silver , empailed with large , and rich massy studs . 'T was drawn by six dapple Coursers , with Furniture of Velvet of the same colour twisted with Silver , with buckles , bridles , and head-strains of the same metall , and Coach-men in the same Livery . The Litter and Chaire were sutable to the Coach , the Mules covered with the same , and had the same furniture , and the dapple ambling nagge with a womans riding foot-cloth of the same Velvet , all bespread with little figures finely wrought . This Present was given the Queen in the name of the Pope , by my Lord Farnese his Holinesses steward . All the traine of the Princes , Prelates , Cavaliers , and others , meeting after 20. hours in this place , by the diligence and good order of the Masters of the Ceremonies , the Cavalcata began to march without any order of precedence , but carelesly rather in the following forme . Before all went the troope of Cuirassiers of the foresaid Captain Corradino , in the very same manner , as he met the Queen before at Olgiata . The light horse-men of the Guard of the Queen followed after , with Cassocks of Scarlet , each having four great Crosses of black velvet , bordered with large twists of gold . The led horses of the Cardinall Legates with furniture of the livery aforesaid . The Couriers of the Legates , and the Queen . Twelve Mules with Carriages of Crimson velvet , with lace and fringes of gold , studs , and bosses of massy Silver , and bridles of silk and gold . The Grooms of the Chamber of the Legates with coates embroyder'd with gold . The others rode after them without the least observance of Precedence , which they did to avoid the disturbance , that might happen , disorder being thought the best order in this case . The Prince of Gallicano follow'd after the Prince of Carbognano , both of the family of Colonna , behind whom diverse Gentlemen marched , being attended by their Grooms . The Duke of Onano of the house of Sforza , the Prince of Nerula , and Don Lelio his Brother of the house of Orsini , the Duke of Bassanello , Duke Savelli , Duke Altemps , Duke Caffarelli , Signior Mutius Mareri with severall Gentlemen confusedly together . Duke Salviato , Duke Strozzi , Duke Lante , Duke Cesi , the two Sonnes of the Duke Salviati , the Marquiss Corsino , the Marquiss Patritij , the Prince of Saint Gregory , Duke Muti , Duke Matte● , the Baron Matte● , the Marquiss Neri , the Marquiss Spada , the Marquiss Pallucci , the Marquiss del Drago , the Marquiss Astalli , the Marquiss Tassi , each one with his Grooms , among which there were diverse that had fair and splendid liveries . Signior Antonio Gozi a noble man of Venice , Count Medici of Verona , Signior Bonmartini a Gentleman of Padoua , with diverse other Gentlemen . The Cavalier of Saint James Don Iohn Baptist Jacquetti des Brunes , eight tabours of the people of Rom● , and of the Governour , the Pages of the Cardinall Legates , 24 wardrobe keepers of the Cardinalls , who met the Queen , each one with a valose embroydered with sumptuous embossed work in gold , 24. Barbers of the said Cardinalls with Silver gilt Maces in their hands , 24. trainbearers of the same in purple apparrell , the Prior Lomellino , the Senatour Charles Imperiale of Genoua , the Prince Don Camillus Panfilio , who appeared in a black sute of satten most admirably embroydered with Silver , shadowed with another thinne embroydery of black silk , all bespread and empailed vere richly with diamonds , valued above a hundred thousand Crownes . Besides these he had in his hat three other great peices of inestimable valew at the foot of a rare heron . His Excellence was accompanied by many Cavaliers his Camerades , twelve Pages encompassing him in liveries of black velvet , trimmed all o're with gold , and their cloakes and sleeves of rich cloath of gold , with chaines adorned with jewells about their necks . He was likewise attended by six demy launce men all Officers reformed , and in very good equipage , and in fine by thirty Grooms , and four footmen in the said velvet livery , and with the pompe and riches of the same trimming . All these cloaths , and liveries were wrought in the space of six daies , the Masters of the ceremonies not resolving before , if it were convenient , the said Prince should be present at this function , in respect of the mourning he then wore for the death of Pope Innocent his Unckle . The Marquiss Bevilacqua came afterwards , diverse Gentlemen , ten sheild-bearors , and ten Groomes of the Chamber , in the midst of which came the Litter , and Coach presented by the Pope to the Queen , with the little ladder of Silver to get up , which was carried by a servant . The Trumpets , and tabours of the Cardinall Legates , four Advocates of the Consistory , 24 of the Chamber belonging to the Chancery , the Gentlemen of the train of the Legates in riding cloaths richly trimmed , the Marquiss del Monte , the Marquiss Valerius Santa Croce , the Marquiss Malvezzi , Signior Marianus Vecchiarelli , with diverse other noblemen among them , Signior Paul Francis Falconiere , the Marquiss Cesi , Count Ripa , Count Manescotti , the Count of Fistemberg , Cavalier Passionei , the Marquiss Targuinius Santa Croce , Cavalier Baldeschi , fifty Gentlemen confusedly together of severall Nations , of the train of the Cardinalls and the Ministers of Princes , Count Raymuud Montecuccoli , Count Francis Maria , and Count Lodovick Santinelli , Signior Lilliecron , all three Gentlemen of the Chamber to her Majesty , with other Gentlemen of the retinue of the Queen ; Don Nicholas Barberino Prior of Rome , the Prince of Pallestina with cloaths extravagantly embroydered with bugles , with button-holes , with diamonds of great worth , and a hatband of great diamonds , with eight Pages all clad with black velvet trimted with gold , whose Cloakes were lin'd with cloath of gold , and the sleeves of their doublets embroyder'd with gold , twenty Groomes in the same livery , with Cloakes of black cloath , with broad gardes of velvet twisted with gold , and the sleeves of cloath of gold , four footmen , a dog-keeper , a wardrobe-keeper , and another , all cloathed like the rest , eight trumpets of his Holiness , four of the Popes Mace-bearers , the Masters of the Ceremonies , 24 Cardinalls in purple habits on mules richly barded , at the head of which were their Eminences Francis Cardinall Barberino , and Julius Cardinall Sacchetti , the others following after , in order to their seniority , the Cardinalls Palota , Franciotti , Lodovisio , Cibo , Savelli , Astalli , Retz , Corrado , Imperiale Borromeo , Santa Croce , Aldobrandino Charles Barberino , Azzolino , Odescalch● , Vidman , Sforza , Orsino , and Cossaguti . These Cardinalls met the Queen a little way out of the gate of the people , and Cardinall Barberino the Sub-dean , Cardinall Charles di Medici the Dean being absent , complemented the Queen as cheif , in the name of all the Sacred Colledg , who was afterwards reverenced by the rest of the Cardinalls , who went two together in order in the Cavalcata . The two Cardinall Legates ( their Legation being ended , which extended not within the walls of Rome ) consigned the Queen to the two Cardinall Deacons , who as first in this order , were the Cardinalls Orsino , and Costaguti , the said Legates advancing with the rest of the Cardinalls , in the places belonging to them . Her Majesty was clad in grey cloath called the love of France , embroydered with gold round the bottome , with a stomacher embroyder'd all over , and a black Scarfe on her shoulders ty'd behind , a black hat on her head with a little gold hatband , without any other ornament of jewells , or flowers , a true mark of the masculine mind of this Princess , who as she does not captivate it to the flatteries of effeminate vanities , so makes it appear , great Princes are not famous for the lustre of their bravery , but the splendour of their actions . This great Queen went in the midst of her guard of Swissers all covered with white arms , with such a grace , and daringnes , that like a victorious Generall of Armies , and conquered Provinces , she seem'd , among so great a multitude of people , to go to a glorious and magnificent triumph . A great troop of Grooms of her train , and the Cardinalls , preceded . The Marquiss Hippol●tus Bentivogli , Gentleman of her Chamber , went by her stirrop a foot , and uncovered , being honoured now and then to discourse with her Majesty , who with her grace in speaking , and her gesture subdued the minds of all that beheld , her . The chair given her by his Holiness came after , and my Lord Farnese the Steward , then the Bishops that assisted , the Apostolicall cheif Notaries , the Auditours d● Ruota , the Master of the Sacred Palace , the Clerkes of the Chamber , and other Prelates , all cloathed in purple , in whom appeared the Majesty and decorum of the Court of Rome . The light horsemen of his Holinesses guard , arm'd with breast-plates , and having red Casocks trimed with gold twist , and lances in their hands , with colours at the points , shut up the Cavalcata . Behind the horses , which shut up this royall Cavalcata , came the travailing Coaches , and the Coaches of the City of all the great Persons , which were all noble , sumptuous , and enricht with rare furniture , and most sprightly Coursers . After her Majesties Coaches , came three of Prince Panfilio , which were very splendid , and one among the rest as noble and Majestique , as could be devised , it being all of gold , and embroydery , with admirable metals , and the armes of his family . Two likewise appeared of the Prince of Pallestrina , one of which was rich , and stately , of black velvet with golden fringe , and lin'd with cloth of gold , the Carvings , Figures , Nayle-work , Iron-work , and furniture of the horses , being gilt most splendid and magnificent . The gate of the people , by order of the Pope , was finisht before by Cavalier Bernino , on the ancient design of Michael Angelo Bonaruota , with some embellishments of the said Cavaliers own invention , and an Inscription representing the happy and fortunate entrance of this Queen into Rome : on the top of the gate aforesaid , they saw appear in a great embossed work , six Mountains , and a starre on the top , the Armes of his Holiness . At all the ends of the streets of the course , St. Mark , Giesu , della Valle , Mount Jordan , di Banchi , the bridg of St. Angelo , and the Suburbe , through which the Cavalcata was to pass , stood Souldiers in rankes , and all Coaches were forbidden to stirre up and down , and stand in those streets after 18. houres . All the windows were hung with rich tapestries , and full of Ladies and Cavaliers , all the way being covered with a very great number of people . At her Majesties entrance through the gate of the People , she was welcomed by many Mortar-peices , and Canon brought into the Garden of that convent , the roaring of which was answered by all ▪ with an Echo of Prayses , and blessings . As she passed through , so many peopl who were more desirous to see her , than curious to contemplate the pompe of the Cavalcata , she saluted every one with so cheerfull a countenance , and a carriage so tempered with decorum , and courtesy , that she made it appear , she could not stirre a foot , but 't was measured with the compass of her vertue . She often turn'd her self to speak with their Eminences , Orsini , and Costaguti , and all her words breathed a gravity and sweetness . As her Majesty pass'd the bridge of St. Angelo , Count Jerome Gabrielli the Vice Governour of the Castle , stood at the door of the grate of the fortress , at the head of a hundred Musquetiers in array , who took up all the drawbridges to the gate of the Castle , Captain Decius Laurentini arm'd with a corselet and pike , standing a little behind him towards the left hand , and on the right Captain Rutilius Ferraccioli the Adjutant of the Fortress . The Souldiers of the Garrison displayed their colours from the walls , and as the Queen passed along , she heard first from the Castle a pleasing harmony of fifes and Sackbuts , which was afterwards seconded by a volley of Muskets , accompanied immediately by the roaring of a hundred and fifty Mortar-peices , and sixty peices of artillery . On the top of the great Tower hung the arms of his Holiness , and the Queen , where likewise were prepared many squibs , and great store of fireworkes , which in the beginning of the night had admirable success , the Mottos , and Arms being handsomly seen and illuminated . On the Piazza of St. Peter on this , and that side of the Guglia , two battalions of a thousand foot apeice , stood in rankes with two other squadrons of cuirassiers . 'Ore against the same Piazza near the fountain was squadroned the free Company of Dutchmen of Count Vidman aforesaid , in the midst of two squadrons of Carabines . The said Count Vidman was likewise a horseback with severall his Camerades , at the head of the said Souldiers , by whose good order , and experienced understanding , every thing was regular . This Cavalier was assisted by Sergeant Major Molinati , Captain Corradino , and Grassi , Count Baschi , Buonfanti , Captain Alphonsus Bartoi with the Militia of Frascati , Castell Gandolfo , and Rocca Priora , Captain Anthony Torazzi with the Souldiers of Velletri , and others , commanders of that people , who , the Queen being alighted at the staires of St. Peter , gave their last volley of shot , which was seconded by twelve peices of Artillery brought to the said Piazza . The end of the Sixth Book . The History of the sacred , and Royal Majestie of Christina Alessandra , Queen of Swedland , &c. The Seventh Book . The Argument . THe Queen after the Cavalcata , is received in St. Peters Church by that Clergy , and afterwards in the Consistory by the Pope . She visits the Church of St. Mary the greater . She dines with the Pope . From the Vatican she goes to the Palace Farnese , and is there visited by the sacred Colledg , and the Grandees of the City . She visits the Churches of Saint Iohn Lateran , St. James of the Spaniards , Giesu , and the Monasteries di Torre de Specchi , and St. Sixtus ; she sees the Castle of St. Angelo , la Sapienza , the Monastery of St. Catharine of Siena , the Greeks Church , the Roman Colledg , and that of Urban , for the propagation of the Faith. She is present at Academies , and entertained with severall Musicall Comedies . THE Queen come to St. Peters , while the Cardinalls were dismo●nted before , to goe , and assist the Pope in the publique Consistory , did likewise alight , and their Eminences Orsini and Costaguti committed her to the Cardinalls Medici and Sforza , they themselves going thence , as the first Deacons , to vest and serve his Holiness . Being ascended the first steps , and come through all that space , to the last which arrive at the Portico of the Church , she saw on the last step my Lord Scanarola the Bishop of Sidoma , V●car to his Eminence , Cardinall Barberino the Arch Priest of St. Peter , together with all the Chapter of the said Church , which stood attending her . The said Scanarola presented her the Cross to be kiss'd , and she kissed it kneeling on a cushion of cloth of gold , vnder which was spread a great carpet of the same . In the mean time , while a great quire of Musitians Sang the Anthem , she is beautifull &c. The Queen entred into the Church in the midst of the said Cardinalls , Medici and Sforza . The said Bishop gave her holy water , and by all the quires of the Musitians was begun the hymne of Te Deum . This sumptuous Temple was all hung with tapistries out of the wardrobe of Cardinall Barberino , among which were fifty eight hangings for doores very splendidly embroydered with gold , with the Armes of her Majesty in the middle , ten of which were embellished with severall Mottos , alluding to the glories of this renowned Princess . So being preceded by the Clergy , with the Cross , and the foresaid Bishop the Vicar , she was conducted in the midst of the said Cardinalls , before the most holy Sacrament , exposed on the high Altar under the great Cupola , where her Majesty prayed kneeling on a Cushion of cloth of gold , with a carpet , and the two Cardinalls on Cushions of crimson Velvet . Having ended her Prayers , she was carried to the Chappell of the most holy Sacrament , and thence by the secret staires , she went up , being met at the foot of the staires of the royall hall by the two said Cardinalls the first Deacons , to wit Orsini , and Costaguti , and eigh● Bishops assistents , as likewise by the Duke of Poli of the family of Conti , Master of the Sacred lodgings , and conducted to the consistory in the said royall hall . Her Majesty advancing in the said royall hall , and entring the consistory , after kneeling three times , kist the foot , and then the hand of the Pope , his Holiness receiving her in a very courteous manner . Her Majesties words expressed her joy , for her conversion to the Catholique Faith , as likewise to see her self honoured with such demonstrations of his Holiness . The Pope reply'd , her conversion was of that great importance , that in Heaven they feasted and rejoyced at it , and expressed more joy , than that she saw on earth , after which the function being ended , the Pope went to his appartament , through the Ducal hall , attended by all the Cardinalls , the six Deacons excepted which staid to accompany the Queen , who entring into the chappell of Sixtus , and passing through the old appartament , went to her own lodgings . The Cardinalls were Med●ci , Sforza , Odescalchi , Raggi , the Landgrave , and Charles Barberini . On Friday in the evening , the Vigil of our Saviours Nativity , her Majesty went privately in her Chaire , to see the Collation , the Pope uses yearly to give at that time to the Cardinalls , and she thought too that night to goe down into the Chappell , to observe the functions of the Mattins celebrated by the Pope , but being a little ill , she forbare going out of her lodgings . The following Morning she was publiquely present at the Mass Sung likewise by his Holiness . Her Majesties place was without the circuit , where his Holiness sits with the Sacred Colledg , on the right hand a little way off from the steps of the high Altar , within a kind of closet adorned without with crimson velvet , with trimming of buttons and sloops of gold , and within with cloth of gold , with a chaire on a carpet three steps high from the ground . The Pope with the Cardinalls , and Prelates , being come into the Church , and ascending his throne behind the high Altar , which was covered with a great pavillion of severall tapistries of silk and gold , first prayed , and then vesting himselfe , went to the Altar , and there sate down in a Chaire . In the mean time the Queen left her place , and was brought by the Cardinalls Medici and Sforza , with four Bishops their assistents , before his Beatitude , where she kneeling on a Cushion of cloth of gold , received by the hands of his Beatitude the Sacrament of holy confirmation . The Cardinall of Medici was her Godfather in the name of the King of Spain , and added to the name of Christina , that likewise of Alessandra . From thence she returned to her place , accompanied by the Cardinalls aforesaid , and the Bishops the assistents , and the Pope began the Mass . After the Communion of the Ministers of the Sacrifice , the Queen did communicate before the Cardinall Deacons , being brought to the feet of his Holiness by the foresaid Cardinalls Medici and Sforza , with the four Bishops their assistents , who carried her back . After dinner her Majesty went in her Chaire to the Church St. Mary the greater , attended by the guards of the Switzers , the curiassiers , and launciers of his Holiness , with a numerous train of Princes , Cavaliers , and other Gentlemen , among whom Don Anthonio della Cueva , as her Majesties cheif Gentleman of her horse , waited on her a foot near the Chair . She was received at the door by Cardinall Bragadino , in the place of Cardinall Anthony Barberino the Arch-Priest of the said Church , where when she had adored the most holy Sacrament , she was conducted to the Chappell of Sixtus Quintus to see the holy Cradle of the redeemer of the world , which was with much devotion observed , and honoured by her Majesty . Thence after she had seen the other splendid Chappell of Paulus Quintus , the Altar of which was richly adorned , she returned to the Vatican , The following Sunday she dined with his Holiness , and the order there observed , was as followes . Two tables stood , the one from the other about two hands breadth , that for the Pope being four fingers higher than the Queens . The Pope sate in the midst in a Chaire of red velvet , with a great footstoole half a span high . The Queen had a royall seate made on purpose , on the right side under the cloth of state , on the even floore on a Carpet . Don Antonio della Cueva presented her Majesty the Napkin , the Marquiss Hippolitus Bentivogli was her Cup-bearer , and Count Francis Maria Santinelli her taster . The dinner was sutable to the greatness of so great a Prince , towards a Princess so great . Father Oliva a Jesuit made a Sermon peculiar to his spirit and parts . Her Majesty with her usuall erudition , having observed that the Father could have brought in a certain place , a passage of St Paul , motioned it to his Holiness , who was extreamly edified with the readiness , and learned vivacity of so great a woman , and the Father was likewise astonished when he heard it , who highly commended this vertuous Queens wonderfull understanding . After dinner her Majesty was diverted with a play represented in most excellent Musique , and being the day following entertained a great while by the Pope , she took her leave of him , returning in the evening from the Vatican , to her own habitation in the Palace Farnese , and being highly satisfied , and astonisht at the royall , and well ordered entertainment she had there , where she was well attended , by the very good conduct of the officers , with the direction of Signior Horatius Magalotti a Cavalier of Florence , and Cosen to the deceased Cardinall Magalotti Bishop of Ferrara , Brother to Donna Costanza , Barberina Sister in Law to Pope Vrbane the eighth . He had in this occasion the superintendency of all the said house , by the orders of my Lord Farnese his Holinesses Steward , under whom was the Abbot Alexander Magalotti Sonne to the said Signior Horat●o , appointed to attend Don Antonio Pimentel the Spanish Ambassadour , Captain John Baptist Massi , who waited on Don Antonio della Cueva , and Signior Giovanni Battista Minetti , who attended Count Montecuccoli , with many other Gentlemen deputed to the service of the other Cavaliers of her Majesties train . At her arrivall there , she was pleased to look on the front of the said Palace , which abounded with torches , was adorned , and gilt , with the Armes of her Majesty in the midst , those of the Kingdome of Swedland on the right hand , and the others of the Quèen on the left with severall Mottos , Hieroglyphicks , and Inscriptions . All the charges of this Frontispice amounting to three thousand Crownes , as likewise the royall furniture of the Palace , belonged to the magnificent , and generous Duke of Parma , whose order the Marquiss of Maria his Highnesses Resident , observed very punctually and exactly . Her Majesty was attended from the Vatican to the Palace aforesaid , with a numerous Cavalcata of Princes , Prelates , and Gentlemen , the windowes , and streets , through which they passed , being hung with rich tapistries , and resplendent with an infinite number of lights ; and the concourse of people so great , that they could hardly pass with the said Cavalcata . His Holiness , in the honours he did this great Princess , made his courtesy , and civility very evidently appear to her Majesty , which he seconded with expressions of his generosity and greatness , in the Presents before mentioned of eight noble coursers , a Coch , Saddle , & furniture , a Chaire , and a Litter , valued about two and twenty thousand Crownes . In fine , before her Majesty went to the said Palace of Farnese , his Holiness commanded his officers should make her an abundant provision of all sorts of meats , for the maintenance of her Majesty and train for many dayes . A little before the Queen arrived in Rome , the four Nuntii , sent to meet , and waite on her through the Churches Dominions , came thither , and incontinently fell at his Holinesses feet , to inform him of their journey , and functions , whom the Pope with great kindness received , and expressions of much satisfaction for what they had done . The foresaid Baldocchi repaired likewise thither a little while after , to give him an account of the monies disburst according to the orders he received , which the Pope liking well , declared he was fully content with his faithfull employment . The Queen highly pleas'd with her commodious and royall habitation , began to receive there the visits of the Cardinalls , the Residents of Princes , of the Prelates , and other Grandees of the Court , still giving to all clearer proofes of her rare , and vertuous endowments . She likewise omitted not , to give abundant testimonies of her Piety , by visiting the Principall Churches , of which she went first to St. Peters , though vately , doing there her devotions . She went afterwards to St. John Lateran , and went in at the great gate , where his Eminence Cardinall Colonna the Arch Priest , and all the Chapter in their habits , received her , her Majesty kneeling down before the most holy Sacrament , and hearing there Mass , which was said by my Lord Serlupi , after which she went to see the heads of St. Peter and St. Paul. Her Majesty coming out of the sacristy , went into San Giovanni in Fonte , where Constantine the Emperour was baptized , and thence went away , accompanied and attended by the Cardinall aforesaid . The Morning before , her Majesty had been at the Church of St. James of the Spaniards in Piazza Navona , where the feast was kept of the said Saints translation . At the staires of the Church they found the two Spanish Abassadours , the Duke of Terranuova and Don Antonio Pimentell , who received and accompanied her to the high Altar , which was richly adorned . Don Francesco de Vides , and Don Diego di Caravachal Overseers of the said Church , and Persons of great quality , met her Majesty at the gate , which was decked with cloth of gold of great value . In the great chappell was erected a Pavilion in the forme of a little Chamber , which served for a cloth of state , where her Majesty heard Mass , which was celebrated by my Lord Sersale , the Bishop of Bari , a Neopolitan Gentleman , after which she went round the Church , observing the remarkablest things . She taking Coach afterwards with Don Antonio Pimentel , and Don Antonio della Cueva , being followed by the Duke of Terranuova , and the train , went round the Piazza Navona , to see the fine fountain built there by Pope Innocent the tenth of happy memory . The greatness and beauty of this structure exceeds all in Rome of this kind . It represents a very craggy rock , on the summit of which is erected a fair pyramid . At the four corners sit four Colóssusses representing the principall rivers of the four parts of the world . From these cliffes flow divers streams of water , which fall into a great marble cisterne , in the midst of which all the Machine is seated . The design of the work is of the renowned Cavalier Sir Laurence Bernini , whose Carving Iron gives life to the marbles themselves , which return him the eternall applauses of glory . The water brought thither , is part of that which comes from the great fountain of Trevi , the most wholesome of Rome , which emulating the happiness of this , sighs one day to see finisht the designs begun by the artificer himself . Her Majesty saw likewise the beautifull Palace with the Church in the form of the Rotonda , erected by the foresaid Pope Innocent the tenth . Her Majesty then continuing to make still her vertue more conspicuous with devotion , the true ornament of great minds , desired on new-yeares-day to visit the Church of Giesu , and to doe it with the greater solemnity , went thither after dinner with a noble Cavalcata , being accompanied by many Cavaliers , and Gentlemen of Rome . She thought to have entered at the Principall gate of the Church , but the concourse of the people , flockt thither to see her , was so great , that she miss'd of her designe , so as she went in at the door of the house where she met with some difficulty for the multitude of the people . She was received by the father Generall Gosviri Nickel , who was accompanied by the fathers the Assistents , and all the gravest fathers , not onely of the house of the professed , but of the other places , which they have in Rome . Being entered the house , she first of all went up into the Domestique Chappell of St. Ignatius , which is the same roome , where he lived , and died , where she honoured the remembrance of that Saint , and saw the riches , and beautifull ornaments answearable to that place . From thence she was conducted to the closet , towards the high Altar , whence she might see all the Church , and the very great multitude of people , that were there , but because from that place she could not hear very well the Musique , with which they then sollemnly Sung the Vespers , she went to another place , more commodious and capacious , which had been adorned before with rich Damasks & Velvets , and accommodated in that manner , that before the place , where the Queen stood with some few , there was a little quire somewhat bigger , which served for an anti-chamber . The Queen remained here till Vespers were done , feeding both her eyes , with the noble and splendid furniture , with which the high Altar was adorned , and her eares with the excellent Musique , which was made in severall quires , composed by Signior Bonifacio Graziani the Master of the Chappell of that Church , and a Person renowned for his workes which are in print . When Vespers were ended , her Majesty having highly been pleased with the dutifull attendance of those Fathers , and tasted of the feast , went away , and repaired some dayes after to the Monastery of Torre de Specchi , where her Majesty arriving , was received at the gate of the Monastery by the Marquiss Valerius Santa Croce , Signior Agostino Maffei , and Signior Paola Maccarani the Deputies of the place , and Mother Donna Maria Giacinta Cesi the President , with many other of the eldest Gentlewomen of that Monastery . Her Majesty went up into the Church , where while she was at Prayer , was Sung a Moletto made on purpose , with a sweet and pleasing melody , with the Queeen were the Arch-Bishops Colonna and Torregiani , Don Antonio della Cueva with the Lady his wife , the Prince of St. Gregory , the Marquiss Bentivogli , the Counts Santinelli , the Pages , and other Gentlemen of her Majesties train . Being come out of the Church , she went to see , and reverence the habitation of St. Frances of Rome , and diverse bodies of the Saints kept there with other reliques . Before she arrived at this place , she went into a roome , in which was prepared a noble collation of sweet-meats , those Ladies use to make , which much pleased the Queen . Having afterwards seen the rest of the remarkablest things , she departed highly satisfied with the honours done her by those Gentlewomen , who presented her the next Morning with many pretty devises , and particularly with most rare flowers of silk , surpassing as it were , the naturall flowers themselves . This Monastery of Torre de Specchi , hath a singular priviledg conferred on it by the Popes , that the Ladies may goe out when they please , and receive others in , a favour not granted to any other Nunns . On the Vigill of the Epiphany her Majesty returned after dinner to the Church of St. John Lateran aforesaid , accompanied by my Lord Farnese his Holinesses Steward , and attended by her own retinue , where she was present at Vespers , after which being followed by the Chapter to the holy staires , she went up them on her knees . When she was at the top , having leave for herself , and Madame de Cueva , by his Holinesses Breif , to goe into the Sancta Sanctorum , she was conducted thither , and saw our Saviours face , and other innumerable reliques . Going thence she went into St. Iohns at the great gate , and past into the Sacristy , where on a fair Altar , stood exposed many reliques within many tabernacles , which were shewed to her , one after the other , by two Canons , to wit my Lord Antaldi , and Angelo Peracciano with others their assistents . She saw the Cross of Constantine the Emperour , and that of St. Silvester the Pope , as likewise the Coape which he used , when he consecrated that Church . When her Majesty came out of the Sacristy , they shewed her the rod of Moses , the pastorall of Aaron , Arca Foederis , and an Altar , where St. Iohn Evangelist preached , which within is full of reliques ; the table , where our Saviour made his last Supper , and instituted the most holy Sacrament . She saw too the Altar where St. Peter did celebrate , on which none can celebrate but the Pope . Going thence she was accompanied by the said Chapter to the gate , and returned to the Palace of Farnese . On the 7th . of January , she passing along the great gallery , which uniteth the Vatican to the Castle of St. Angelo , went to see the said Castle , accompanied by the Spanish Ambassadours , the Duke of Serranuova and Don Antonio Pimentel , my Lord Farnese , and Paluzzi Clerk of the Chamber , and superintendent generall of the Arms and Fortresses in the Churches Dominions , Don Antonio della Cueva her cheif Master of the horse , and Cavalier Jacquetti , the Marquiss Hippolitus Bentivogli , Signior di Lilliecron , the Counts Francis Maria , and Lodovick Santinelli Gentlemen of her Chamber , and other Gentlemen of her Court. At the last grate , which does divide the Fortress , she was met by the Vice-Governour Count Jerome Gabrielli , accompanied by his Principall officers , who waited on her all along . As soon as she came within sight of the place of Arms , where the Souldiers of the Garrison stood in rankes , she was welcomed by a volley of shot , which was seconded with two hundred tire of Mortar-peices , and a hundred of Canon . When her Majesty had seen the most curious and remarkable things , she was pleased to goe into the Vice-Governours appartament , where she had a collation of fifty basons of most exquisite sweet-meats of all sorts , each one containing threescore pounds , which immediately after her Majesty had tasted a little of the past of pistachos , were plundered in a Moment . There were most rare wines , with lemmon , and cinnamon waters , of which when her Majesty dranke , the Marquiss Rentivogli was her Cup-bearer , and the Duke of Terranuova presented her the Napkin . This Collation , for the plenty and daintines , was sutable to the Counts generosity , who to his noble birth hath joyned the true experience of military valour . Her Majesty was well pleased with this Cavaliers entertainment , and highly contended she had seen such a beautifull , and regular Fortress , returned from thence to her Palace , being saluted at her going away , first by the Muskets of the squadron aforesaid , and afterwards by all the Mortar-peices , and Artillerie , at her entrance into the Castle . The first Court of this Castle is quadrangular , and built with much industry , in the midst of which is a machine , or round mole of great height and largeness . This Fabrick is very ancient , being built by Elius Adrianus the Emperour , and therefore it was alwaies call'd Adrians mole , till it was chang'd into the title of St. Angelo , by reason the Arck-Angell Michaell was seen on the top of it , to put his bloody sword into the scabberd , just as St. Gregory , accompany'd by the Clergie and people of Rome , passed by there to go to St. Peters . Pope Urbane the eighth of glorious memory , fortify'd it with several regular bulwarks , ditches , and rampards , and divers commodious Fabricks for the Souldiers of the Garrison , having besides erected there a store-house for Arms , and Artillery . In the Tower of this Castle is the old treasurie , in which Pope Sixtus Quintus kept his treasure , and is never opened , being seal'd with the Popes Seale . Above there is another treasurie , in which the triple Crown of his Holiness is kept , which is seen in solemn processions , being richly empail'd with Jewels of inestimable value . The●e is too the treasurie of monuments , where the writings of the holy Church , of greatest consequence , are kept , of which at present Signior Carlo Cartari advocate of the Consistory , hath the keeping . There is a covered walke from the Vatican to this Castle , built by Pope Alexander the sixth , and now for the quality of the Scituation and VValls , may be said to be one of the best Fortresses of Italy . The rest of the time was spent by her Majesty in receiving of visits , and other noble entertainments , becoming her vertuous prerogatives , and especially her great talents in literature . This learned Princess had therefore a particular desire to go see the Sapienza , which is a noble Palace , or Lyceum design'd for publick studies . She was met at the Gate , and attended by Cardinall Rapaccioli the Vice-Chamberlain in the place of Cardinall Anthony Barberino , who as Chamberlain is the head of that University , being accompany'd by my Lord Richi Auditor di Rota , as Lieutenant of the Cardinall Chamberlain , and all the Advocates of the Consistory . The great Hall , and the less , the antecedent ▪ were very richly furnish't ; o're the door of the first stood her Majesties picture at length , and in the said Hall was erected a cloth of state , in the midst of which sate the Queen , and the Cardinall on her left hand . The Advocates stood on one side , and at the bottom of the royall seat all the Professors in a ring , and the Bedells with maces of Silver in their hands . On the right hand was prepared a chair for the Professors , whom her Majesty would hear speak . First she desired to hear a Divine , which place was performed by Doctor Peter Maria Passarino of Modena , Procurator General of the Order of St Dominique , who made his rare parts , and deep learning appear , after whom a Phisitian was desired by her Majesty , so as Signior Giouanni Benedetto Sinibaldi , most learnedly , and to his great praise , discharged his part . Then Signior Henrico Chifellio a Humanist was call'd , who though a long time blind , shew'd he hâd seen much in the knowledge of Humanity . Her Majesty seem'd afterwards desirous to hear a Philosopher , and Dr. John Baptist di Lezana a Carmelite , was not wanting to give laudable testimonies of his knowledge , whom Signior Giacomo Cincio a Canonist succeeded , who rarely performed his part , and gave the Queen great satisfaction . The Mathematician Don Antonio Santini did the like , who in his demonstration on paper , came down from the chair to satisfie her Majesties curiosity , who desired to see it nearer her . The Queen was askt afterwards , if she pleased to hear the Professors of tongues , and she seeming content , severall of them went into the chaire one after the other , fully satisfying the genius of her Majesty . The first was Signior Giouanni Battista Giona Galileo , who in the Hebrew tongue , explained a passage in Genesis , the second Signior Gulielmo Artio , who discoursed in Greeke of Philosophy , the third Signior Abramo Ecchlensio , who in the Syriaq●é tongue , displayed some points relating to the knowledge of it , and the fourth Don Philippo Gua●agnolo , who in the Arabick and Chaldean tongue , disputed against some points of the Alcoran of Mahomet . This royall entertainment being ended , the Advocates of the Consistory presented her Majesty in a hundred and twelve volumes , the works in print of the Professors of that study , as well of those now living , as the others lately dead , which volumes were all bound richly in Gold , with the Arms of her Majesty , she had too a Catalogue in print of the works aforesaid , with an elogie composed by Count Charles Emanuel Vizzani , one of the Advocates of the Consistory , and a person of great fame . Thus ended the visit with extraordinary satisfaction to her Majesty for the nourishment , which with her rare understanding , she had found in the qualities of such eminent Persons , this Princess being likewise astonisht , as well at the various , and solid literature , and learning , as the other great parts , which with her refined judgement , she discovered in the said Cardinall Rapaccioli . Her Majesty had likewise a desire to see the noble Monasterie of the Nuns of St. Catharine of Sienna , of the order of St. Dominick , seated on the Mountain Magnanapoli , in which they receive only Ladies of great quality . At the Gate of the said Monasterie , she was received by the Prioress , sister Emilia Cenci , with other Nuns , which stood in rankes on both sides , with the Queen went in the Father Generall of the Dominicans of the Family of the Marquisses Marini of Genova , a person much esteem'd for the nobleness of his birth , his good life , and great learning ; Father Guemes her Majesties Confessor , the Arch-Bishop Forregiani , and four others of the most eminent Fathers of the Order of St. Dominique . She went presently into the Quire , where she was welcomed with a consort of severall musical instruments , and heard with much pleasure a Moletto sung most exquisitely . From thence she was conducted under a Canopie to the Hall , where two tables were furnisht with a noble collation . Here staying a little , she afterwards went up into the Tower , from which she discovering not only all Rome , but much of the Countrey there abouts , was so pleased with the prospect , that she staid there two hours with great satisfaction , coming afterwards down into the Church , and hearing there Mass , she return'd from thence to her Palace , whither the Nuns sent her Majesty many pretty devises , with a little Cofer of Carnation sattin embroydered with Gold , in which was a relique of St. Catharine , and another of San Romano , with a relique of St. Nicholas da Bari in christall , and six viols of Manna of the said Saint , all embroydered with Silver , with severall flowers of ambre , and silke , which her Majesty most kindly accepted , as a testimony of the generous respect of those Ladies towards her person . She was pleased too to visit the Convent of the Nuns of St. Sixtus , of the most noble order of St. Dominick , seated in Quirinale on the Mountain Magnanapoli , for nobleness and beauty equall to the other there contiguous , of St. Catharine of Sienna of the same order . Her Majestie went in , accompany'd by my Lord Forregiani , the Father Generall , the Father Procurator , and her Majesties Confessour , all Dominicans . The Prioress sister Raimonda Colonna , assisted by the rest of the Nuns , received her at the Gate , and waited on her , throughout all the Monastery and Garden , the fineness and neatness of which buildings , together with the beauty of the seat , pleased highly her Majesty , who had there a noble Collation . On the 16. of January her Majesty going into the Coach , which his Holiness gave her , accompanyed by the Princes , Prelates , and other Cavaliers , went to the Greeks Church , which was adorned with very rich Hangings , especially the Cloyster called Sancta Sanctorum , as also the door of the Sacristy , where a throne was erected for her Majestie , to the end she might see the better the Ceremonies they did within the Sancta Sanctorum . She was received in the Church by Father John Rho , Provinciall of the Society of Jesus , and Father Octavius Massa Rector of the Greeke Colledge . At her Majesties arrivall they began the Greek Mass , which was sung by my Lord Laurence Constantino Arch-Bishop of Cassandra , with three Priests , a Deacon and Subdeacon , they using the same ceremonies the Greek Church is accustomed to do , when the Bishop does solemnly celebrate , the said Prelate vesting himself in a pontifical habit , in the midst of the Quire on a little throne . Her Majestie was much pleased with this ceremony , and shewing , she understood well those rites , discoursed of them with Signior Allatio of the City of Scio , a person of great learning , who was expresly there to satisfie her Majesties demands . The Queen saw their communion , and when the Masse was done , a Priest , bringing to her the bread that was blessed , she tasted some of it . The said ceremonies being ended , she arose up very gladly , having satisfied in that her curiosity , which desired to understand , and know all things , and was accompany'd out of the Church , by the Fathers aforesaid , and other Cavaliers . As she was never idle , so to exercise continually her mind , and entertain it in noble and vertuous habits , besides musicall Consorts , which from time to time she had in the evenings , in her lodgings , at which great Personages were present , she gave order to Count Francis Maria Santinelli Gentleman of her Chamber , to bring her a list of the persons fam'd for learning , and experienced in the Academies of Rome , and acquaint them with her Majesties desire , to have them hold their Academies in her Palace . And as every one justly sought , to shew her a dutifull respect , not only with the tribute of reverence , but with their parts , and talents , so they were most ready to comply with her desires , which no sooner were made known unto them , but many fruitfull wits , with which the Court of Rome still abounds , were employed in her praises . The Fathers of the Society , who justly may be called the Oracles of the Sciences , not permitting their sublime wits to sleep , nor their fortunate Pens to be idle , as they knew , that the Queen , so great a lover of learning , would see their Roman Colledge , the most happy schools of the Sciences , and piety , so they put those compositions together , which they thought not so much to be sutable to the ornament of the place , as meet for the reception of a woman , who exceeded the capacity of men in the knowledg of the most profound literature . And indeed in the rich mine of their sublime wits , they found so much matter , that all that beheld it , were astonisht and amazed at the numerous , and proper applications of so many images , Mottos , Hieroglyphicks , and Emblems , all alluding to the Person alone of this renowned Princess . On the 18th . of January after dinner her Majesty came to the said Colledg with her usuall attendance , accompanied by so many Persons , that she could hardly get in her self , though the gate was well lookt to by the Guards of the Switzers , set expresly there to hinder the disorders , which usually occurre in the like crowds and throngs . At the entrance into the said Colledg was a great quadrangle , with walkes round about supported by Pillars , under which in three parts the Schooles are extended . All the Pillars were adorned with the pictures of women remarkable in learning , with their medalls of embossed work coloured like brass , and under two thick pastboords of the like embossed work . In the first they read the elogy of each one , which was still applied to the qualities of the Queen , and in the second they saw a Motto on the same subject . In the semicircles of the Arches , the Universities and Colledges , in which those Fathers teach , were painted with their Inscriptions . Between the Pillars , and each door of the Schooles were represented the particular donatives of each City offered to the Queen , and displaied underneath with an Epigram written within a wreath supported by an Angell . The second place was the room of the gate , through which they goe into the Colledg . In this they represented the statues of the Queenes renowned for their raignes , expressed in darkish colours , and standing on their bases , under which in severall pastboords hung their Elogies , all applied to her Majesty . Between one statue and another on a great gilt pastboord were the Emblems relating to the vertues required in Princes , and under the Epigrams of the Emblem . All these roomes seemed adorned with red damaske with twisted gold , being so naturally painted , that they cozened the eyes , in case they were not toucht . The leaf-workes had interchangeably on them the Armes of her Majesty , and the Mottos alluded to the vertues aforesaid . In the third place were extended the little walkes , which are behind this roome , in the which as contiguous to the garden , was painted most excellently a beautifull garden , with a prospect of various Pillars , in which were written elogies and odes on the Empresses and Queens renowned for their vertues and piety , on the doores four Emblems with their Epigrams being delineated . The fourth and last place was the space between the sacristy and the Church , and there they saw painted the Empresses and Queens come to Rome , to honour there the Vicars of Christ . The painting represented a plain , in which were erected great Pyramides , in every one of which was imprinted an Elogie in praise of that picture , which still had relation to her Majesty , between the one Pyramide and the other , was a fained bound of brass , which held up an ode on the same subject , and on the other between these , hung a paper with an Epigramme . The Church of the said Colledge , dedicated to St , Ignatius the founder of the Society of Jesus , albeit not yet finished , was most beautifully adorned . As her Majesty went in at the great gate , she saw on the first arch within , an inscription containing the argument of all the preparation , and in the space between the great gate , and the walkes of the Court on the right hand was painted the heavenly wisdom desired by Solomon , and preferred before riches , and Kingdoms , on the left hand Pallas , the wisdom of the ancient Gentiles , who with her speare made an Olive-tree grow up in opposition to Neptune , who caused a horse to appear . All this was display'd in 4. odes , written on thick past-boards , supported by the bounds in four pillars , and in four others the Sybills and Muses , who with their predictions , and verses alluded to her Majesty . She went afterwards up into the roome o're the Gate , where a throne being prepar'd , she was complemented by Father Lodowick Bompiani the Rector of the said University , with a Latin oration . Being come without the Court , she went up and down all the Schooles , in every one of which , she was welcom'd by one of the most eminent Scholars , with a short Epigramme . Being afterwards returned into the said roome , o're the gate , she was by Father Rho the Provinciall , informed of the contents of that noble preparation , and heard him read the names of those renowned Princesses . Thence she went into the Church , where she heard a motetto with most exquisite musick , and afterwards departed . This vertuous preparation was most curious , and noble , and therefore the concourse of the people , to see , and admire it , was great . On the first of February her Majesty went to see the Colledge of Urbane for the propagation of the Faith , where Cardinall Capponi , as Vice-prefect of that Congregation , in the absence of Cardinal Anthony Barberino the Prefect , was ready to receive her . She was first conducted into the printing-house , where they print two and twenty severall tongues , and she saw in an instant some sheets printed in eight languages , in which were the following words , May Christina live for ever . The languages were Latin , Greek , Syriaque , Arabick , Hebrew , Caldean , Coptick , and Armenian . She went afterwards into the great Hall , which was hung with crimson damask with twisted Gold , where her Majesty sate under a cloth of state , in a chair raised two steps from the ground , the Cardinall sitting on her left hand in a lower chair . On the four corners of the said Hall , were fastned four Epigramms on the four parts of the VVorld . At her entrance she was welcom'd by the Scholars in two and twenty languages , none of them exceeding two periods , which were afterwards presented her in print in a book with this title . The agreement of tongues in celebrating the praises of Christina Queen of Swedland . This action ended with an invitation of one of the Scholars to the rest , to contract in the Latin tongue alone , what could be expressed in the rest by all the Colledge , to wit the said words , that were printed ; may Christina live for ever , which were seconded , not only by the Scholars , but all the standers by to her Majesties great content . She then accompanyed by the said Cardinall , went into the Library , in which all the printed books are kept , and here they found six Scholars , with six great basons of Silver , in which , in stead of sweet-meats , seventy two volumes of severall works , in two and twenty languages , were presented to her , which pleased her extreamly . At her Majesties going out of the Library , she had some compositions presented her likewise in print in severall tongues in her praise , to whom they also shewed a great store-house full of volumes printed for the service of the apostolical missionaries , all in severall languages , her Majestie confessing , that in no other part of the World , there was the like printing-house for variety of tongues . All the order aforesaid was by the direction of my Lord Dionysius Massari the Secretary of the said Congregation . Her Majesty unable , for the great throngs of people , to see at her ease , and as she desired , the many Compositions , Pictures , Mottos , and Inscriptions set out in the said Roman Colledge , resolved to go thither again , and privately entered there at the back door , being received by the General , Father Rho the Provincial , and Father Lodovick Bompiani the Rector , and many others of the Society . She quickly went into the Library , which besides a vast number of choyce volumes , is beautifully adorned with the Pictures of all the Cardinalls of the Society , & others , that are famous for their writings , as likewise of their noble benefactors , among which was more remarkable than the rest , the Picture of the deceased my Lord John Baptist Coccino a Venetian , who thought he could not better establish the memorie of his glories , his immortall pains , and incomparable deserts , as well towards the service of the apostolicall Sea , as all learned men , than by leaving to the said Roman Colledge his most pretious and copious Library , with all his choice Manuscripts . Here her Majesty entertaining her self for some time , in viewing the many volumes , took pleasure too in looking on the Modell and Platforme of the City of Jerusalem , which was left by Father Villal-pando , with the description of the streets , and holy places , consecrated by the journeys and passions of our Lord Jesus Christ . She then going about the other sides , discovered some Greek and Latin Manuscripts lying open on a Table , and could judge of the Authors , shewing very great learning . She went thence into the gallery , that was near , where Father Athanasius Nircherius the great Mathematician had prepared many curious and remarkable things , as well in nature , as art , which were in so great a number , that her Majesty said , more time was required , and less company to consider them with due attention . However she stayed some time to consider the herb called Phoenix , which resembling the Phoenix grew up in the waters perpetually out of its own ashes . She saw the fountains , and clocks , which by vertue of the load stone turn about with secret force . Then passing through the Hall , where she looked on some Pictures well done , she went through the walkes and the garden , into the Apothecaries shop , where she saw the preparation of the ingredients of herbs , plants , metalls , gemms , and other rare things , for the making of treacle , and balsome of life . She saw them distill with the fire of the same furnace sixty five sorts of herbs in as many distinct limbecks . She saw the philosophical calcination of ivorie , and the like . She saw extracted the spirits of Vitriol , Salt , and Aqua-fortis , as likewise a jarre of pure water , which with two single drops of the quintessence of milke , was turned into true milk , the only medicine for the shortness of the breath , and affections of the breast . In fine being presented with treacle , and pretious oyles , she went into the sacristy , where they opened all the presses , vvhere they keep the Plate , and reliques of the Church , vvith the great candlesticks , and vases given them by the deceased Cardinall Lodowick Lodovisio the founder of the Church . She honoured particularly the blood of St. Esuperantia a Virgin and Martyr , which , after a thousand and three hundred years , is as liquid as if newly shed . Then going into the Church she heard Mass , and at her departure , gave testimonies to the Fathers of her great satisfaction and content . Among these entertainments , whither sacred , or curious , the Queen forgat not those of her mind , in the recreations of learning . Some principal Gentlemen of the Academy of Rome invited to comply with her Majesties desire , very willingly concurr'd with their vertuous attendance , and talents to obey her , holding once a week an Academy before her . They were Don Pompeo Colonna Prince of Gallicano , the Prince of St. Gregory , Marquis Scipio Santa Croce , the Marquis Frederick Miroli , Count Lodowick Santinelli , Count Vlderick Fiumi , Count Francis Maria Santinelli , Signior Carlo Rapaccioli , Signior Ottavio Falconieri , the Marquis Francis Ricci , the Abbot Francis Cesis , Signior Giouanni Lotti , Signior Sebastiano Baldini , Signior Gio. Francesco Melosio , Signior Antonio Abbati , Signior Camillo Rubiera , Signior Tiberio Cevoli , the Abbot Vincenzo Maculani , Cavalier Marke Antonio Meniconi , Don Caesare Colonna , and Signior Gio. Francesco Sinibaldi . The first Academy began in the evening on the 24. of January , in which the Prince of Gallicano made appear his solid learning , and wit , with a lecture in honor of the Pope , Alexander the 7th . the other Academians seconding with their compositions , the applauses due to him , who for the fair union of piety and learning , makes the Vatican throne resplendent . In the second Academy the Prince of St. Gregory discoursed , sprightly proving , that the rigour and discourtesies of Ladies , are sometimes the arguments , and subtilties of love . In the third the Marquis Frederick Miroli made the problem , who gave abundant testimonies , he was no less conspicuous in the knowledge of the sciences , than in valour , and armes . He argued whither the day , or the night were more proper for a poetical furie , and on the same subject , Signior Gio. Francesco Sinibaldi spake learnedly , who made his vertuous qualities appear . The conclusion was in favour of the night , which appear'd with the twelve hours before her , who were persons most beautifully adorned , with lighted torches in their hands , and followed by four starres artificially , dress'd , which were the two Brothers , the Counts Santinelli , and two others , their friends . The Night sang some verses in thanks to the Academians , for the honour done her in making her the theater of their wits , and the four starres danc'd the Ganaryes most gracefully . This was the invention of Count Francis Maria Santinelli , who being to make the problem in the fourth Academie , made his vertuous parts appear in an Academical lotterye , in which every one recited something on his chance . The last problem , which ended the Academie , was concluded by the Abbot , Francis Cesis , and Signior Francesco Melosi , and 't was , whither the love was more durable , and powerfull , that comes on a suddain , or that which is bred by conversation . 'T was fit that some martiall entertainments should second those of learning , and therefore the Prince of Palestrina with a company of Cavaliers , 24. in number , to shew his respects to her Majesty ( he imagining , to her eyes , accustomed to the harshness , and wars of the North , martiall objects might likewise be gratefull and pleasing , but much more the sweeter , and calmer of Italy ) resolved , di fare una festa de Carosselli . To these recreations , the great and generous Barberines added three musicall Playes , most splendidly recited in their Palace at the four Fountains . On the last of January in the evening they recited first a musical Play intituled the triumph of piety , or the life of man. The matter was all morall , and becoming the beauty of the scenes , which were very handsome , as well for the learned composition , as the sweet and most exquisite musick . The composition represented the arts and deceits , with vvhich pleasure , and guilt seek still to overvvhelme the understanding and innocence ; the remorse of conscience in pursuing them , constancie in rejecting them , and frailty in complying vvith them . A curtain being dravvn , the Night appeared in a shady scene . The davvning of the day began to be seen , and afterwards a little by little the summ , which with wonderful art made the Theater all resplendent . The mornning from her silver Chariot , strewing many sweet flowers , and awaking the Shepherds to their businesse , was the prologue , after vvhich in a very fine prospect , vvas a City vvith tvvo opposite rocks , the one of the understanding , and the other of pleasure , vvho disputed very earnestly together , each one endeavouring to beat dovvn the reasons of the other . Humane life coming aftervvards forth betvveen innocence and guilt , each of them endeavoured to vanquish the senses , pleasure and guilt insinuating delight , the most fit machine for the moving of the will , and with this they provoked her , sometimes to lasciviousness , which is an excess of desire without reason , sometimes to idleness the Father of all vice , now to gourmandizing the mother of luxurie , now to avarice , which destroyes faith and goodness , sometimes to pride , the ruine of all vertue , sometimes to anger the beginning of madness , and sometimes to envye , which spoyles all friendship , and defiles anothers glory . The understanding , and innocence on the other side represented to life , in opposition to lasciviousness , the beauty of temperance , which is the foundation of a mans happy life . Idleness they opposed with exercise and study , the Fathers of vertues and glory , and gourmandizing with abstinence , the true armes to vanquish the sensuall temptations . Against avarice they set liberality , the soul of reputation , and guide to Paradise . Against pride humility , which makes us worthy of compassion with men , and of mercy with God. Against anger patience , which o'recomes and conquers all difficulties , and in fine against envie the contempt of earthly things , one of the greatest parts of generosity . Life invaded by goods , and provocations , now yielded to the allurements of pleasure and guilt , now recollected it self , and adher'd to the admonitions of the understanding and innocence , and contending thus with morall discourses , very learned , and most excellently sung , they ended severall acts , and changed the scene the se●ond time which with admirable beauty represented a delitious , and well severed Garden , adorned with statues , and such rare partitions , that with the addition of the fountains , and a most strange fall of water , made it one of the most beautifull prospects , that could possibly be seen . In fine in the third scene , in which they saw a most pleasant meadow full of trees , fruit , and flowers , and a distance of place , where the Vatican appeared , the Frontispiece and Cupola of St. Peters , the new Suburbes , and Castle of St Angelo , guile and pleasure disguised like the understanding and innocence , endeavour to cosen life , with the provocations and artifices proper to malice , and the cunning of the wicked , but the understanding and innocence , coming forth in their own true appearance , and finding life in those ambuscados , discovering to her the deceits , with which pleasure and guilt seek to lull her asleep , and betray her , make her see her own errour and frailty , and to fortifie and defend her from all other surprizes and ambushes , give her a ring of Gold , with a deaths-head in stead of a Jewell , admonishing her , that if she shall still think of death , after which the greatest thing is reduced to nothing , she shall finde whosoever thinks of death , never ceases to live well . In this manner they ended the Play , in which follow'd several intermediums of dances , and musical consorts , with instruments sutable to the pleasure of so vertuous a recreation , they afterwards concluding with a dance admirably performed by two excellent dancers , and with the appearance of a squib full of fire-works , accompanyed with the noise of many mortar pieces . When the Queen had taken pleasure in beholding the noble appartaments , and rich furniture of that royall Palace , which was adorned with excellent Pictures , she went down the private stairs to the Theater , in the middle of which within a partition , and under a cloth of state , she heard with such attention and content , the morality of that action , that judging it very sutable to her rare understanding she desired to be present twice there , she praysing much the subject , and composition , the fruit of the rare wit of the Abbot Rospigliosi , a person as eminent in learning , as remarkable for his noble condition , it being enough to say , he is the deserving Nephew of my Lord Rospigliosi Secretary of state to his Holiness , whose capacity of the greatest affairs , is accompanied with goodness , and literature in the highest degree . The musick was ordered by Signior Marco Marazzoli the famous Musitian of his Holinesses Chappell , and the Actors were Signior Bonaventura Argenti , who acted mans life , Signior Domenico Rodomonte who represented innocence , Signior Domenico del Pane the Actor of guilt , Signior Lodowick Lenzi of the understanding , Signior Francesco de Rossi of pleasure , and Signior Gioseppe Sorilli of the prologue , all exquisite Musitians , and very fine Actors . In the mean time the Queen on the 18. of February visited the Church of St. Peter , all the Clergie receiving her at the Gate . Thirty Canons in their rotchets , coaps and white skins , with 38. Priests , and 26. benefic'd Clerks , waited on her Majesty , who when she had ador'd the most holy Sacrament , went down into the grots below the Church , where her Majesty heard Mass in a Chappell near the bodies of St. Peter and St. Paul ; she saw afterwards the records that are there of the shrines of the ancient Popes , and in her return was conducted by my Lord Farnese , my Lord Fibei , and my Lord Marescotti , all three Canons of St. Peter , to see the famous reliques of the lance which pierc'd the side of Christ , a part of the Cross , on which he was crucifyed , and the print of our Saviours face on a handkerchief , the Volto Santo , reliques so highly esteem'd , and kept with such care , that they cannot be seen near at hand by any one , albeit he were a Cardinall , unless he be a Canon of the said Church , without the speciall leave of the Pope , who issues forth a Brief in such cases , as he did to the Queen with this clause , let her alone see them . Her Majesty admired the said reliques vvith particular devotion , and vvent thence to see all the rest of the things , kept there for the greater decorum within a Chappell of the Sacristy . Two dayes after her Majesty went to the Church of the Conventualls of St. Francis dedicated to the holy Apostles , where she was met and attended by Father Fel●x d' Ascoli the Generall of that Order , and the most qualifyed Fathers of the Convent . At her Majesties entrance into the Church , they gave signes of joy with ringing the Bells , and playing on the Organs , and Musick , and the Father aforesaid gave her the holy water when she had ador'd the blessed Sacrament , and visited the two Altars of St. Francis and St. Anthony of Padoua , in the arch-confraternity of which she desired to be register'd , she heard Mass and departed . On the following Sunday her Majesty went the second time to the Benedictine Nuns of the conception of St. Mary in Campo Martio , and as the first time she saw only the Church , she now would see the monasterie , into which she entered accompanyed by the Deputy , and received and attended at the Gate by Dame Tecla Rotolante the Abbesse , Dame Deodata Baccini the Prioress , and the rest of the Nuns . Her Majesty was conducted into the quire , and heard Mass , a motetto being sung by the angelical voyce of Dame Maria Alessandro Galvani , she went afterwards into a great roome , furnisht with crimson damask fringed with Gold , with her state , chair , and footstool of the same , where she heard , without offence to her modesty , a very fine motetto , which was sung in her praise , though she was better pleased , when she heard divers others , the sweetness of which diminished the bitterness instilled into her by the first . After this they gave her Majes●● a noble collation , which was seconded with a present of seven basons full of severall fine devises , sent her to her lodging , which her Majesty most kindly accepted . On the fifteenth of February , her Majesty extreamly desirous , to see the most remarkable things of the great City of Rome , went to view the Vineyard of the Prince Don Camillo Panfilio , called Belrespiro near San Pancratio , where she found the said Prince accompanyed by my Lord Torreggiani , and many Cavaliers the Camrades of his Excellence , who waited on her all about the Garden , and the appartaments of the Palace , putting into her hand a stick all gilt , and beset with pretious stones . When her Majesty accompanyed by the Prince , whom she would never suffer to be uncovered , had with great content , walked all about the Garden , which is one of the fairest , and most lovely of Rome , and the Prince had caused to be made with designe and vast charge , she went into the Palace adorn'd with the pretiousest furniture , giving lustre and magnificence to a house , where she found prepared a royall collation of most exquisite sweet-meats , and remained some time , the Prince presenting her the Cup , and the Duke of Ceri the napkin . Then observing the pictures , which are there in great abundance , and most excellent , she liked , amongst others , a Danae done by Hanibal Caracci , which the Prince perceiving , without speaking any thing caused to be presented to her , with another of his best Pieces , just as she returned to her Palace , having at her departure from the Vineyard given her the said stick beset with Jewels . The Prince some dayes before , having heard she would make a little Coach for her own use , sent her one of crimson Velvet , and Silver , wrought majestickly and artificially in the gallery of the great Duke of Florence . The Carneval afterwards approaching , which in Rome begins only ten dayes before Lent , the Queen some few dayes before had intimated to the Prince , she would come to his house , to see the maskings and horseraces used at that time . His Excellency very glad of the honour , the night before the Saturday , on which they begin , caused a handsome long scaffold to be reared before his Palace in all hast . It represented a long pulpet supported by Pillars , and on the sides had two arms bending inwards a little , the one for the Cavaliers of her Majesties traine , and the other for the Ladies . In the middle with a fine row of pillars , and little chapters of Gold , and cornishes of mettall , the history of Alexander the great was epitomized in fine and noble painting . The box appointed for her Majesty , had gilt parapets of iron with the arms of Swedland , and was defended from the aire with long windowes of fine glass wrought with gold , with the arms of her Majesty . Within it was hung with embroydery in Gold on blew Velvet , with a throne , and royall state , and the arms of her Majesty , and her Kingdoms , in the richest purled twist . This as each thing else , that was done in such an occasion , was by the designe and architecture of his Excellence himself , a Prince of a sprightly and admirable understanding in all things . Every time her Majesty repaired to the Palace of this Prince , she , with her train , had a noble collation of sweet-meats , and he kept open house . Every evening the boxes abounded with Torches of white wax , and the first three nights they made very fine bon-fires . The entertainment the Queen had the first evening was a musicall Play , acted by three waiting women of the Princess of Rossano his Excellences wife , which pleased so her Majesty , she desired to see it again the next night , though the Princess had prepared another divertisment like it , which was deferred till the third evening , and liked by her Majesty , with the same good fortune to be acted several times . The composition of the words was by Signior Giouanni Lotti , and the musick by Tenalia , both persons very famous . With such recreations the Prince entertained her Majesty till the last night of Carneval , in which he made wonderfully appear his own wit and generosity , for after a royal collation , and abounding with all the new fruits they could get in despight of the harshness of the season , he conducted the Queen into a great roome , adorned with most splendid , and inestimable furniture , where she saw , sitting under a state , the furniture in a moment vanish out of the Chamber , a fair Sea there appearing in a beautifull prospect , and ingeniously contrived within that narrow place : she saw then immediately Venus and Cupid descend from above , in a Chariot drawn by two Pigeons , without seeing what supported it in the aire , insomuch as the Queen , and all that were there , were amazed and astonisht . Venus being come to the earth with her Son , heard Cupids complaints , who accused the Ladies of Tybur for being too rigid , and the authority of his Mother not appeasing his anger , he shot some arrowes towards the Ladies , and together with Venus returned to the Chariot , both of them singing joyntly the praises of her Majesty . As they vanished they sang a little song , inviting some Ladies , who formerly were followers of Cupid , to give with a dance some refreshment to them he had subdued . The machine vanishing away , from the sides of the maritime scene issued forth eight Ladies of the Princess aforesaid , most splendidly apparrel'd , with lighted Torches in their hands , and danced a rare dance , establishing love with those unstable motions , and securing the motions of the will with the measure of short distances . After this the room was refurnisht as before , and her Majesty was so highly contented , that she publickly declared , she had not seen any thing in Rome , to her greater satisfaction . The words were composed by the said Prince Don Camillo , who presented her Majesty with a song made by him on her renouncing of her Kingdoms , which was much commended by her , she celebrating the Prince for a very vertuous person , and deserving all praise and applause . Still in all these actions , the Princess of Rossano was accompanyed by many Princesses and Ladies , and severall Princes and Cavaliers were with the Prince , who had every day rich cloaths , with strange and new inventions . The same did the Princess , who had Jewels of inestimable value . This Princess with her prudence , and most noble carriage , made it evidently appear , her mind is as illustrious and generous , as her family is great , she being the Niece of many Popes , and allyed to many Potentates in Italy . The Abbot Caesar Malvicino , and Signior Carlo Centosiorini , the former the Secretary , and the latter the chief Gentleman of the horse to the Prince aforesaid , still assisted at these functions , as likewise Signior Mario Raviera his Excellences domestick Gentleman , who applyed himself to it very earnestly . In Carneval-time notwithstanding these vertuous entertainments , her Majesty shewed her piety in visiting severall Churches , and particularly that of Giesu , where with a most splendid preparation , the forty hours were exposed . On a scaffold in fine order appeared six mountains the arms of his Holiness , on the top of which , according to the prophecie of Isaiah they saw the Church sitting in a beautifull manner , who , while with her left hand she supported the cross , with the other pointed at the sublime throne of glory , on which they discovered the Saviour of the VVorld . On the two contiguous mountains were erected two figures representing Religion , and contemplation , while the theological vertues plac't on the three mountains below , did court and attend her . At the feet of the mountains they saw come from all parts throngs of people to do homage to that great Monarchess , and captivate their understandings convinced in obedience to the Catholick Faith. Those personages afterwards appeared , who thought it a thing of glory , and desert to preferre the reproach of the cross before worldly greatness . They represented too the Princes , Kings , and Emperours , who shewed they regarded not their titles , but to have some worthy argument , to make known to the VVorld their esteem of the true Religion , while for the love of it , they despised those dignities . There were likewise Princesses and Queens , whose piety was as generous ; and as the famous Painters had given life and eloquence with their pensills , to the Pictures , so they were all contented with their state , but in a certain manner confessed , they were conquered with the modern miracle of a couragious and masculine woman , who remarkable in the midst of the rest , with a countenance breathing majestick , as well as devotion , the more she endeavoured to obscure the titles of a Queen , acquired them the more . The three Crowns and Scepters , the victimes offered up by her to the Catholick Faith , she did not now behold , but every one admired them , and it seemed she would plant them in that mountain , she judging it worthy to have Scepters for trees , and Diadems for flowers , where Monarchs , and Princes excited by her singular example , might , instead of birds , build their nests . To this great Lady , the supream Commandress of the mountain bowed her face , as if she had said , many daughters have heaped up riches , and thou exceedest them all ; You would have thought , in so pleasing a sight , the holy Church sucking consolations with her eyes , and milk as it were from so many breasts , as there were triumphant soules , encreased to the eyes of the beholders , and with those mountains quickened with some invisible breath , was raised much higher . Behind the Mountains and Personages , they discovered severall fine distances , which was all in the low region . But the eye looking upwards , entered into a Paradise , which being wide open , while it would be a Spectator of what was done on earth , became a delitious , and fortunate spectacle to way-faring men . It extended it self in many circles proportionably still greater , and abounding with beautifull figures of knots , Seraphins , Cherubins , Angels , and Saints , even to the top of the Arch , and profundity of the royal Court , the receptacle of glory , which could not be bounded with limits , fine knots , appearing without the Arch. The most holy Sacrament the Ascendent , and Horoscope of the holy Church , was in the midst of Heaven as it were , nor could they discern how , or where it reposed , and yet it stood fast . The blessed soules adoring it , as they shewed , they enjoyed its glories , so likewise presaged , by vertue of its influences , greater happiness to the Catholick VVorld , and it seemed they heard them say to those mountains , enjoy peace O Mountains , at which tidings , they shall skip for joy like Ramms , for the hope , they saw they had . The Father eternall was Spectator of all , whom we there represent , as when he had finish'd the VVorld , and said all was good ; so there he appeared supported in himself , and joyning together the high with the low , the Earth with the Heaven made one single Region , as it were . How then that noble machine was illuminated , we may guess by the starres , that are still resplendent , though the Sun , the Fountain of light , be not seen in the scene of Heaven . The machine was every where bright , but they could not discover from whence the light came , nor tell if it was in the Pictures , or borrowed from some Sun , assembled by art ; so with many very pleasing deceits of near distances , and distant nearness , fixed flights , and endings without end , they sweetly lost their curiosity , and had their devotion free , so as they might employ themselves wholy in those holy exercises . At that time on the Theater aforesaid of the Signior Barberini , two other fine musical Playes vvere represented , vvith rare changes of scenes , intermediums of dances , and most exquisite musick , the subject of both being handsomly translated out of Spanish . The one was intituled Armes and Love , containing the many amorous and warlike events , which usually accompany by turnes the fortunes of the followers of Mars and Venus . The other called , the good of evill , contained too a knot of various amorous accidents , in which vertue , and love intermixing by chance , made appear oftentimes , out of evill comes good , and frequently from disasters better fortune proceeds , allowing the saying , we should have been in danger , if we had not been in danger . The Queen was still present at these actions , entertaining and delighting her mind , which was given , and applyed to vertuous and noble things . The German Colledge desired too the occasion of paying their dutifull respects to the Queen in a musical Play called the sacrifice of Isaack , the contents of which were , that God the supream King of victories , and fountain of all power , loves above all victimes the rationall , and above all sacrifices the unbloody of obedience , where there is a contrition of the heart , a captivating of a faithfull understanding , and a pious will subjected to his pleasure . The intermedium was the valorous , and fortunate act of Judith , and all did allude to the glories of the Queen , for renouncing her Kingdoms , and professing the Catholique Faith. A Father of the Society composed the words , and the musick was done by Signior Carissimi , master formerly of the Chappell of that Church of Apoll●nare . On the 28. of February in the evening , in the foresaid Palace of the Signior Barberini at the four fountains . Which as for the appearances , and machines deserved an universall applause , so obliges me to relate it succinctly , I leaving the severall particulars to be published by a learneder penne , and more happy . The great Court of the said Palace , which is long and spatious , was designed for the Theater . These Gentlemen by demolishing some houses of their own , that were contiguous , caused two large , and commodious ascents of degrees , to be erected on the left side capable of about 3000. Persons , in the midst of which , a magnificent great gate was built o're against the Queens place , adorned with various figures , which being about the Queens armes , made a very fine prospect . On the top of the said great Gate in four great windowes with lettises before them , was the Quire for the Musitians , who with various instruments , made most exquisite musick . In the side of the Palace , two rowes of scaffolds were erected , the one o're the other , covered with rich tapistries , and so with proportionable symmetrie , from both the sides two other ranges answerable , were extended , so as by an ingenious industry , that Court was reduced into the forme of a beautifull Theater . To give light to the field , besides the thick Torches of white wax , and artificiall materialls , which burnt on severall rowes of the Pillars , on the ascents of the degrees , and at the head of the lists , there were sixteen great starres artificially composed of iron wire , each of which being set up very high in the aire , with a new invention not seen before in the middle of the field held sixteen great Torches , so as by commutation , the lights alone cost above a thousand Crowns . In the midst of the side aforesaid , on the first floore of the appartaments , a very capacious box was erected for her Majesty , adorned within and without with most rich cloth of Gold , with her state of crimson velvet , bordered and fringed with Gold. All those royall appartaments were very richly furnished , and altogether answerable to the greatness , and generosity of the minds of the Barberini . Near her Majesty were four Cardinalls , to wit Retz , Imperiale , Borromeo , and Azzolino , and all the Gentlemen of her Court. The other Cardinalls had their places somewhat higher than the Queens , and likewise all the windowes were nobly adorned , and abounded with other eminent Persons . On the second scaffolds were the Princesses and Ladies , most finely attired , and resplendent , to augment with the splendour of their beauty and ornaments , the lustre , and Jewels of so handsome a spectacle . The pompe and majesty of this shew , made all Rome curious to behold it , together with the neighbouring Countreys , so as though the concourse of the people to get in , was very great , yet all civill persons were let in without confusion , by the excellent order of Cardinall Barberin , with whose good direction all things were regulated . After 3. hours in the night , they began . The 24. Cavaliers , each one of which was most splendidly set out , were divided into two squadrons . In the first appearance were Signior Lorenzo Roberti , the Marquiss Tarquinius Santa Croce , Captain Giuseppe Marino Rasponi , Baron Augustine del Nero , Signior Fabio de Massimi , Colonel Lodovick Casale , Signior Carlo Rapaccioli , the Marquis John Peter del Drago , Signior Guido Rasponi , Signior Mar. Antonio Verospi , Signior Ferdinando Vecchiarelli a Knight of Malta , and Signior Paola Francesco Falconieri , all which were on generous steeds barded with blew furniture embroydered with Silver , to which their sutes were answerable , and cloakes of the same colour with very rich embroyderies , representing shining Pearls , with plumes of feathers ▪ so large and stately , that 't is hard to say , how they could with the waving of the aire , support on their heads so spatious and heavy a machine , the feathers costing each of them above two hundred Crowns . Eight Trumpetters went before , and a hundred and twenty grooms , all cloath'd in a Livery embroyder'd with Silver on blew , and great blew and white feathers on their heads , each of them carrying a great lighted Torch in their hands , which greatly augmented the lustre and splendour , all marching very orderly . After the twelve Cavaliers came at last a most beautifull Chariot most rarely designed , which was of blew and silver adorn'd with figures , and admirable devises of embossed work . It was so high , it reached to the box of the Queen , and was drawn by three Musitians habited like Goddesses , and representing the three Graces , one concealed within it , moving it secretly , and with great agility . In it sate joyfull Rome in a most majestick manner , who desirous to discover her joy for the arrival of a Princess so great , seemed to look like love , which being the Soul of the World , elected her heart for his unchangeable throne , as a City the head of the VVorld . The Chariot come before the Queen stood still , and the three Graces , who seemed to draw it , seconded singing sweetly the musical sense of love , ending all in the praises of her Majesty . After this from the opposite side , came forth the other twelve Cavaliers , who fained themselves to be Amazons , and they were Don Maffeo Barberini Prince of Pellestrina , Signior Urbano Rocci , the Marquis Ferdinand Torres , Signior Gasparo Alveri , Ferrante Count of Massa in the roome of the Marquis Patritii , who fell sick , Signior Stefano Pignatelli , the Marquis Fabritius Mari , the Marquis Cintius Silvestri , Signior Giouanni Battista Costaguti , Count Marc. Antonio Monte Marte della Corbara , Signior Paola Mignanelli , and Signior Angelo Leonini , all cloathed in red , and Gold , with high plumes of feathers , very rich cloaks , noble trappings , and sprightly horses , eight Trumpetters , and a hundred and twenty grooms going before them , all cloathed in red , embroydered with Gold , with great and thick feathers on their heads , and lighted Torches in their hands , who were all , like the first , Souldiers of fortune chosen out of good companies , that their marching , and rankes might be regular , as they were , they being conducted by a very expert Officer who supplyed that place . Another Chariot like the first , followed after , disagreeing in nothing but the colours , this being of red and Gold , and varied with not inferiour ornaments , drawn likewise by three Musitians in the likeness of three furies . In it with a dreadfull aspect , and menacing posture sate another Musitian representing Disdain . This after a handsome , and orderly motion , his Champions preceding , stood opposite to the other of the God of love , who stopt before the Queen . There between the Graces , and the Furyes , was a pleasant and curious dialogue in musick , each of the parties calling in the end their own warriers to arms , for the decision of the business . The same contention had Love and Disdain , each one concluding for the battail . The Amazons with much courage and generosity , moved from the other side of the field , and stood in array at the head of the Theater towards the Garden . The Cavaliers , as fierce and hardy , did the same , and went to the opposite side in their rankes . Each of these squadrons was followed by their own Chariot , which moved in good order . The Cavaliers putting off their high plumes of feathers , and long Cloakes for the shew , were more fit for the fight , and putting on their Helmets , that were easy and light , were armed on the bre●st and the back , with brachals and gauntlets . The Chariots retired aside , to give no impediment to the field , and the Grooms attending there , filled all the circumference of the Theater , making a very fine prospect , which from the light of the Torches , and the glittering of their clothes , received much beauty . The Quire of the Musitians on the arch aforesaid , just against her Majesty , as it did from time to time make most exquisite musick , so gave place to the sound of the Trumpets , with which they were awaked to the battail , so as three of the Cavaliers with pistolls in their hands rode a gallop towards the Amazons . The said pistolls were charged by Colonell Vaini , who being a person nobly borne , and very valorous , was honoured with that charge , much esteemed and used in Germany . At the motion of the foresaid Cavaliers , three of the Amazons rode against them , and meeting them in the midst of the Careere of the Theater enterchangeably discharged their pistolls , turning twice quickly about to meet the second time , which succeeded very well , they afterwards retiring in good order . Four afterwards on a side issued forth , and did the same thing , then five , afterwards six , and lastly all twelve , they mingling themselves the one with the other in order , so as between the smoake , the fire , and the noise of their arms , they saw a seeming fray , and pleasant contention . This no sooner was ended , but a curtain being drawn , from the arch , or great Gate aforesaid , came a great machine representing a monstrous Dragon , which vomited flames of fire , and like a great Chariot , carried on his back another Musitian , who seemed the famous Hercules . He with a shrill , and grave voice , suspending the fight , offered , instead of it , two golden apples , taken violently by him out of the orchard of the Hesperides , the renowned acquisition of his glorious labours . At those words three of the said Hesperides very finely attired , issued forth , and bewailing with lamentable accents the prodigall concession of that treasure , obtained the favours they themselves might distribute those apples , which they gave to the Cavaliers , and to the Amazons . This act being ended , which was boldly performed , and with excellent musick , the Dragon walked by course o'e the field , and returned to his first station in the great Gate . In the mean time two Cavaliers brake from their troope , brandishing their shields in their left hands , and carrying the apples in their right , and riding a gallop towards the front of the Amazons , assailed them fiercely , and endeavoured to seize on their apples , turning swiftly on the right hand , but two Amazons pursued them closely , and charging them home , followed them to their own squadron . Then three Cavaliers issuing forth , put the Amazons to flight , and returned to their own partie , of which sometimes four in a Company coming forth , then five , and six , and at last , all together , made so handsome a mixture , so well led , and so dexterous , that the eyes of the Spectators could not see it enough . This skirmish being ended , which was no less strange , than delightfull , they came all in rankes , with their swords in their hands before the Queen . Then from the left side came forth another great Charior , all guilded , and adorned with various ornaments , representing that of the Sun , on which sate glittering a Musitian in the habit of Phoebus , who was attended by the four seasons of the year , with 24. Virgins waiting on him , which related to the hours . The said Chariot was drawn by four horses , of a right murrey colour very well matcht , and barded with Gold. This , stopping before the Queen , reconcil'd the hostile troops , and having sung some verses , to express the love of Rome towards her honoured Majesty , the Cavaliers and Amazons united themselves together three by three , and preceded by all their train , and followed by the m●chins , they passing before the Queen , retired into their quarters , the shew ending in this manner , after which the Prince gave a splendid collation of most excellent sweet-meats to the Ladies . The Queen ended afterwards the recreations of Carneval , with hearing in the Palace Mazarino at Quirinale a French Play , intituled Heraclius , done by Cornelius the famous Poet of France , whither her Majesty was invited by Signior di Lionne the French Embassadour to the Princess of Italy , who then was at Rome for the affairs of his Master . This Minister in all his great employments for the service of that Crown , as well within , as without the Kingdom , hath sufficiently made known the vivacity of his Spirit , the readiness of his wit , and constant fidelity . He is of a most affable behaviour , a vigorous judgement , great foresight , and rare capacity in every affair . His wit is refined with experience , his mind very sprightly , and his thoughts aime only at glory , and an excellent report . He is full of solidity in his discourses , of wariness , and dexterity in affairs , and sincerity , and sweetness in his carriage , being especially a friend unto vertue , with which he deservedly attracts to himself , the encomiums and praises of every one that know ; him . Besides the said Comedy , he presented her Majesty with a stately collation , of most excellent sweet-meats , and in extraordinary abundance , and gave her a fine Ball , danc'd after the French fashion , by some nimble and agile Savoyards , with which the Queen was very highly satisfied . On the first day of Lent her Majesty went to the house of the Prince of St. Gregory , to behold the sollemne Cavalcata , with which the Pope accompanyed by the sacred Colledge , and the rest of the Court , went from the Vatican to Aventino , to visit there St. Sabina , the Church of the Dominicans . This Convent is famous for severall memorialls of the residence there , of the glorious St. Dominick . After dinner she went likewise to that station , where the Father Generall received and attended her , as likewise the chief Fathers of that order , which met there that day . On the second of March , her Majesty went to the Church of Madonna della Scala the discalceate Carinelites , an order she loved well . At the Gate of the Church the was received by Father Joachim di Giesu Maria the Generall , accompanyed by the most eminent Friars of that order . While she prayed before the most holy Sacrament , a very fine Motetto was sung . Thence passing into the Convent , she went into the Oratory , which she found richly hung , and adorned with Pictures , Mottos , and Emblems . Here she heard Mass , at which the devotion of her mind was augmented with exquisite Musick . She then honoured a pretious relique of a foot of St. Teresia , the foundress of that order , and heard a Latin oration recited by one of those Fathers . The day after , which was the first Friday in March , she visited St. Peters , as she did all the Fridayes of the moneth aforesaid , for the gaining the treasures of that famous indulgence . She was pleased afterwards to visit the Colledge of the English , where the good and generous zeale of Pope Gregory the thirteenth , erected under the instruction of the Jesuits , a place of refuge for the English youth , who retaining the true seeds of the Catholick Religion , should recurre to this City , the common Country of all , to be the better setled in their Faith , with the Sciences , and Piety , they learn there . This Colledge had desired , ever since her arrivall in Rome , to testifie to her their dutifull respects , and Father Edward Courtney the Rector , employed soone his parts in composing a book , in which are contained the Elogies of above fifty Saint , the Queens , or daughters of the Kings of England , he adding to each Elogie some verses very handsomly applyed to this Princesses rare qualities . She came thither accompanyed by divers Princes and Cavaliers , and particularly by my Lord Torregg●ani , who had invited thither her Majesty , she going into the Church , dedicated to the glorious English Martyr St. Thomas Arch-Bishop of Canterbury , found it finely adorned , and abounding with the Pictures of Saints the Kings of England , lent them by my Lord Somerset , Chamberlain of Honour to the Pope , and a Gentleman nobly borne , who was likewise there . Her Majesties prayers were accompanyed with most admirable musick , and a harmony of Viols , in which the English excell . She sitting down afterwards under a state , had recited to her a short Latin oration , with some verses by two of those young Scholars , they presenting to her the said book of printed Elogies , which her Majesty most courteously accepted . On the day of St. Thomas of Aquin , the solemne Feast of the order of St. Dominick , her Majesty went to the Church of Minerva , of the Fathers aforesaid , one of the chiefest of Rome , as well for the service of the Church , as the sacred Congregation of the Cardinalls , held in that Convent every Wednesday in the morning , of the holy office of the greatest importance in Rome . The rooms where they hold the said Congregation , were seen by the Queen , as likewise all the Convent , her Majesty remaining highly pleased with the magnificence both of the one and the other . She was received and attended by the Father Generall , and Father Raymund Capisucchi Master of the Sacred Palace , and one of the examiners of the Bishops , a Prelate of much vertue , and rare parts , which are the more remarkable by the ancient Family of the Capisucchi , which as appears by authentick writings , and is gathered from the very same arms , is a branch sprowted out of the most noble stock of the Counts of Tunn in Germany , the head of which now , is the Prince Arch-Bishop of Saltzbourgh , a Gentleman of most eminent qualities . Her Majesty had likewise some thoughts of seeing the curious study of the Knight of St. Stephen Sir Francis Gualdo of Rimini , a Gentleman well deserving of the learnedest of the ancients , which he gave to his most Christian Majesty , but the ill weather , and the greater affairs of this Princess , have not yet permitted her to behold it . I therefore forbear to speak of the said study , till a fitter opportunity be presented me . The Queen then continuing her vertuous entertainments , at the beginning of Lent , introduced the spirituall exercise of a devout oratory in her Palace every Wednesday , which was ordered by the Prince of Gallicano . They began the second Wednesday in March , and the history of Daniell was recited in musick , a composition well becoming the said Prince . In the second Oratory Father Rho , the famous Preacher , made a Sermon , in the third Father Spinola , in the fourth Father Nicholas Zucchi all Jesuits , in the fifth Father Spinelli a Celestine , and in the sixth Father Don Carlo di Palma a Theatine , all Persons of great learning , and worth . But behold us at the end of these our relations . The sincerity of my Penne , which cannot deliver truly to Posterity , the glorious name of Christina great without the true Characters of a perpetuall Panegirique , concludes , that as 't is doubtless , this great Princess deserves for a thousand respects , the greatest obsequiousness , and complyance in order to her eminent qualities , and parts , so 't is to be hoped , the fortunate Climate of Rome , the Epilogue of Celestiall , and humane felicities , will deserve the good fortune to enjoy , and serve her long . 'T is certain , as this Queen , with the incomparable endowments of her mind , and the franke resolutions of her heart , like the Sun among the Starrs , may justly pretend to be singular in the World , so Rome the sacred , the great and majestick Phoenix , among the Metropolitan Cities of Christianity , may best of all others , give a happy , long , and fit entertainment to her Majesties glorious fortunes . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A85757-e7180 The life and qualities of Gustavus Adolphus of Swedland . His stature . The Turk was jealous of his fortune . His remarkable sayings . His Conquests . With what Army he pass'd the Sea. Christina his only daughter succeeds in the Kingdom . The education of this Princesse . Her wonderfull wit. On whom the Government of the Kingdom depended on her minority . She learnt diverse tongues . She makes great Progresse in learning . She begins to assist at the Council of State , and afterwards takes the Government upon her . She administers her self the greatest affairs . She makes her self belov'd and fear'd . She contemns all delicacy . She makes war , and then peace with Denmark to her advantage . She is honour'd by all the Princes of the world . Heavens is propitious to her . The reasons which give motives to the true knowledge . Important observations Her own vertue makes her see the truth . She examines the life , and conditions of Martin Luther . She perceives the falsities , and untruths spread by him . She fortifies them with some important examples . She detests heresie . She resolves to turn Catholique . She sends a Jesuit to Rome . In her letter to the Father General of the Society . She desires two Fathers of the Society may be sent to her . The Father Generall receives her letters ▪ very gladly . He sends two Fathers into Swedland . Their journey . Their arrivall . They are courteously receiv'd . She treats secretly with them , and determines to inform the Pope of her resolution . Don Antonio Pimentel is in Swedland for his Catholique Majesty . The Queen imparts to him her thoughts . And resolves to rely on the Catholique King. Father Malines the Jesuit is dispatcht to the Court of Spain for that effect . Father Guemes a Dominican , arrives in Swedland , and her Majesty makes use of him . She informs him of the business , and sends him into Spain . Her negotiations . The King of Spains sense of the news . The King of Spain's perplexity . With great piety he undertakes the business , and writes to the Pope . The States of Swedland make instance to the Queen . Her Majesties answer . Charles Gstavus Palatine is declared , and substituted in the Kingdom after the death of the Queen . She trusts wholly in God. She resolves to forgoe her Kingdoms . She is disswaded , but without effect . The renouncing follows . The ceremonies of this action . A generous act of her Majesty . She gives some advertisements to the King her Successour . The Prince Palatine is anointed King of Swedland . The Queens return to Stockholm , and her departure . She makes them believe she will go into the Island of Holland The affliction of the people for her departure . Her Majesties journey . She visits the Queen her Mother . She gives out she will change her journey . She dimisses div●rse of the Court. She puts on mans cloaths , to pass unknown . She passes the straight of the Sound . She comes to Hambourg . She speaks with the Prince of Holsteria , and concludes the marriage of his daughter with the King of Sweden . Notes for div A85757-e11950 She is Visited in Hambourg by diverse Princes of Germany . She is feasted abroad by the Landgrace of Hessen . She departs on the suddaine from Hambourg . Differences between the Crown of Swedland and the City of Bremen . Her Majesties journey from Hambourg to Antwerp . She is known in Munster . She arrives in Antwerp . The applauses , with which she is seen in that City . The Arch-Duke sends to complement her . The Prince of Condes pretences not admited . He visits the Queen as a private Gentlemen . Many Iricys and great Lods come to ●isit the Queen . The Emperour sends Earle Montecucoli to complement her Majesty She goes conceal'd to Bruxells . The King of Spaine sends Don Antony Pimentel extraordinary Ambassadour to the Queen . The A●ch-Duke returns to Antwerp , to invite the Queen to Bruxells . Her Majesties , entrance into Bruxells The rejoycings with which she is publickly received in Bruxells . She makes secretly profession of the Catholick faith . She eats in publick . She is alwaeis inclin'd to Noble and worthy entertainments . The Queen her Mother dies . The death of Pope Innocent . Cardinall Chigi is assum'd to the Papacy . With the applause of all Christianity . The Queen gives an account to the Pope of her desire to come to Rome . Letters from the King of Spaine to his Holiness . Presents made by her Majestie to the Arch-Duke in Flanders and others . Her departure from Bruxells . The quality of her Majesties Traine . The persons of quality that accompanied the Queen . Her reception in Ruremond . She passes through Cullen . The continuation of her journey . She is visited by the King of Scotland . And by the Elector Palatine . Afterwards by Prince Robert. She goes from Steinhaim . She arrives in Rotemburg . She comes to Nordlinguen . To Donavert . Earle Montecuccoli returnes dispatcht again to the Queen from the Emperour . The Queens letter to the Arch-Duke of Inspruch . She goes privately to Auspurge to see the most remarkable things The Queen is met by the Officers of the Elector of Bavaria . She is treated sumptuously in Landsperg : She enters Tyrole . The Arch-Dukes of Inspruch go to visit the Queen privately in Seefelt . Her Majesties entrance into Inspruch . The honours done her by their Highnesses the Arch-Dukes . Notes for div A85757-e18770 His Holinesse resolves to dispatch to Inspruch my Lord Luke Holstenius . He elects four Nuntii to receive the Queen on the Confines of the State Ecclesiastical . Breifes consign●d to my Lord Holstenius Father Malines the Jusuit goes with the said Holstenius to Inspruch The Breife to his Eminence Lomellino Cardinall Legate of Bologna . My Lord Holstenius arrives at Mantoua . The Popes Breif● to the Prince of Trent . The Breife to the Arch-Duke Charles Ferdinand My Lord Holstenius is received by the Arch-Duke with much Courtesie . The honours done to my Lord Holstenius Father Malines is sent to discover the will of the Queen . The Popes Breife to the Arch-Dutchness of Inspruch My Lord Holstenius visits the Baron Ghirardi . The expressions of the said Baron . My Lord Holsténius visits the Ambassador Pimentel . He imparts to him his Holinesses intention . And he to the Queen who submits to the Popes pleasure . My Lord Holstenius hath audience of her Majestie . Her Majestie discourse with my Lord Holstenius . His Holineses Breif to the Queen The Queen dines publickly with their Highn●sses the Arch-Dukes Her Majesty visits the Palace of Ambre . She goes into the Church publickly . The Order of the Church for performing the function of the Catholick profession . The contents of the Popes Brief to my Lord Holstenius The Act of the Catholick Profession made by the Queen . The Queens great generosity . The absolution given to the Queen by my Lord Holstenius The joy for this profession . The Recreations and plays recited before her Majestie . The forme of the subscription of the act of profession . Her Majesties departure from Inspruch . The Arch-Duke sends a Gentleman to visit the Queen . Her Majesty returnes the Arch-Dukes Complement . The honors done her Majesty by the Bishop of Bressanon . The Baron of Fermiano comes to Inspruch to complement the Queen in the name of the Prince of Trent . He invites her Majesty to Trent . The Queens answer to the Baron of Fermiano . The invitation made her in the name of the Duke of Mantoua . She is splendidly treated at Trent She resolve to dine at Trent . The generosity of the Prince of Trent . The description of Lavis . Notes for div A85757-e25570 The Prince of Trent meets the Queen . She alights at the Church . She observes the most remarkable things The Prince Complements the Queen The Queen her letter to the Prince of Trent . She enters into the state of Venice . The Cavaliers of Verona complement Don Antonio Pimentel . In Dolce they resolve ; to go thorough the Countrey of Mantoua . My Lord Holstenius gives information to the Legate of Ferrara . The Marquiss Andreasi complementeth the Queen in the name of the Duke of Montoua The Duke goes to meet the Queen . He wait● on her Majesty . Who received him with great courtesie . The Arch-Dutchesse complementeth the Queen . She passeth the Po , and is royalty received in Revere . The entertainments , given to her Majesty by the Duke of Mantoua . She eats in publick . She departs from Revere with great satisfaction . The Nuntii of his Holynesse go to meet the ● Queen . She arrives at Figarolo , She advanced towards Ferrara . A splendid bridge o're the Po. She is met at the gate of Ferrara . She alights at the Cathedral , being received by the Cardinal Bishop . From the Church she goes to the Castle . Count Montecuccoli sent by the Queen to Rome . The qualities of the Prince of St. Gregory . And of Cardinal Pio. The Queens discourse at the Table . The description of Ferrara . The noble qualities of the Cardinal John Baptist Spada . She departs from Ferrara . She is received on the confines by the Vice-Legate of Bologna . Cardinall Lomellino goes out to meet the Queen Her reception at her entrance into Bologna . She visits the Church & fine Convent of St. Dominique The honours her Majesty received in Bologna . She dines in publick . The manner of the said Tilting . The description of Bologna . The worthy qualities of the Bolognesi . The eminent condition of Cardinal Lomellino . She departs from Bologna . She is met on the Confines by the Vice Legate Romagna . She is met by Cardinal Donghi the Bishop of Imola . Her reception in Imola . The eminent qualityes of Cardinall Donghi . She departs from Imola . And is met by the Governour of Faenza . And afterwards by Cardinall Ross●tt● the Bishop of the place . The honors d●ne her Majesty in Faenza . She dines in publique . The vertuous preparations designed for her Majesty in Faenza . The Description of Faenza , The qualities of Cardinall Rossetti . Notes for div A85757-e32060 The meeting she had in Forli . The honors done her in Forli . She depart , from Forli Her reception in Cesena . The description of Cesena . Her departure from Cesena . She is met by the Governour of Rimini . She enters Rimini on horseback . The vertuous entertainments she had in Rimini . The description of Rimini . Her departure from Rimini . The worthy qualities of Cardinall Acquaviva Legate of Romagna . She was met by my Lord the vice-Legal of Pesaro . And afterwards by Cardinall Homodei . Her reception in Pesaro . She dines in publick . Her Majesty is highly satisfyed with the demonstrations she receiv'd in Pesaro . She departs from Pesaro highly satisfied with the honours she received . The description of Pesaro . The description of Fano . The remarkable qualities of Cardinall Homodei . Her Majesties reception by the Governour of Ancona . Her reception in Ancona . The compositions made in Ancona . in honour of her Majesty . The Bishop of Ancona visits her Majesty . The description of Ancona . My Lord Gentile Governour of Loretto meets the Queen . The devotion of her Majestie towards the holy house Her arrival at Loretto . The Queen makes a present of her Scepter and Crown at Loretto . Don Antonia della Cueva arrived at Loretto . The Queens letter from Inspruch to his Holiness . The description of Loretto . She departs from Loretto . The description of Recanati . The Arch Pio. She is met at Macerata . She is complemented by the Ladies . Her departure from Macerata . She advances to Tolentino . She visits the Church of St. Nicholas . The description of Tolentino . Her reception in Camerino . Count Montecuccoli returnes from Rome to her Majesty . She departs from Camerino . The description of Camerino , She arrives at Foligno . The scituation of Foligno . She goes to Assisi . She is met by Cardinall Rondinino . She visits the Church of Saint Francis. She is royally entertained . The quality of some statues which set out , and adorned the table . She visits the Church of the Angells . The qualities of Cardinall Rondinino . The description of Assisi . She returnes to Foligno . Notes for div A85757-e39040 She departs towards Spoleto . Cardinal Fachenetti meets her . She is waited on by the Ladies of the City . She goes to the Cathedrall . She dines in publique . She departs from Spoleto . The eminent qualities of Cardinall Fachenetti The description of Spoleto . Her reception at Terni . The honours done her in Terni . The description of Terni . Her departure . She dines in Otricoli The quality of this Place . The Bridge Filice . She is met by my Lord Visconte . She arrives at Gallese . Her reception in Gallese . The description of Gallese . She lodges in Caprarola . The Spanish Ambassadour goes to Caprarola to visit the Queen . She is met by the Duke of Bracciano . The order of the Cavalcata The honors done her at the Castle of St. Angelo . Notes for div A85757-e44720 She arrives at St. Peters . Her reception in the Church of St. Peter . The Majestique ornaments in St. Peters . She goes in to the Concistory , and k●sses the feet of his Holiness . She is present at his Holinesses Mass . She receives the Sacrament of confirmation . She communicates . She visits the Church of St. Mary the greater . She dines with his Holiness . From the Vatican she goes to the Palace Farnese . The presents given her by the Pope . The Queen visits St. Peters . Afterward St. James of the Spaniards . Her Majesty visits the Church of Giesu . She goes to see the Castle es St. Angelo . She sees the Colledge of Sapienza . She visits the Monastery of St. Catharine of Sienna . And the Church of the Grecians . She desires to hold an Academy in her own Palace . She sees the Roman Colledge . The description of the Roman Colledg which was adorned to receive her . The honours done her Majesty . She goes to the Colledg of Urbane for the propagation of the Faith. The curiosities seen in the said Colledg . She goes again to the Roman Colledg . The splendid Library of the deceased my Lord Coccino : The remarkable things she saw in the Roman Colledg . She institutes an Academy in her own Palace . The names of the Academians . The contents of divers Academies held before her Majesty . The Comedy intitled the triumph of piety recited to her Majesty in the Palace of the Prince of Pallestrina . The morall contents of the Comedy . The Author of the Composition . She visits the famous reliques kept in St. Peters . She goes to the Church of the Nuns in Campo Martio . She goes to the Vineyard of Prince Panfilio . The presents made by the said Prince to her Majesty . The honours done her Majesty by Prince Panfilio . The Queens recreations in the house of the said Prince . The eminent qualities of the Princess of Rossano . The noble preparation in the Church of Giesu . The noble Comedies acted in the Palace of the Prince of Pellestrina . The Play acted in the German Colledge . Si fece la festa d' Carroselli . The Cavalcata of his Holiness to St. Sabina . She visits the English Colledge . 
A40104	----	The history of the troubles of Suethland and Poland, which occasioned the expulsion of Sigismundus the Third, king of those kingdomes, with his heires for ever from the Suethish crown with a continuation of those troubles, untill the truce, an. 1629 : as also, a particular narration of the daily passages at the last and great treaty of pacification between those two kingdomes, concluded at Stumbsdorff in Prussia, anno 1635 : concluding with a breife commemoration of the life and death of Sr. George Duglas, Knight, Lord Ambassadour extraordinary from the late King of Great Brittaine, for the treaty above mentioned / faithfully couched by J. Fowler ... Fowler, J. (John) 1656 Approx. 774 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 138 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A40104 Wing F1731 ESTC R42031 23249304 ocm 23249304 109514 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A40104) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 109514) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1700:51) The history of the troubles of Suethland and Poland, which occasioned the expulsion of Sigismundus the Third, king of those kingdomes, with his heires for ever from the Suethish crown with a continuation of those troubles, untill the truce, an. 1629 : as also, a particular narration of the daily passages at the last and great treaty of pacification between those two kingdomes, concluded at Stumbsdorff in Prussia, anno 1635 : concluding with a breife commemoration of the life and death of Sr. George Duglas, Knight, Lord Ambassadour extraordinary from the late King of Great Brittaine, for the treaty above mentioned / faithfully couched by J. Fowler ... Fowler, J. (John) Sweden. Treaties, etc. Poland, 1635 Sept. 12. Poland. Treaties, etc. Sweden, 1635 Sept. 12. [8], 254 p., 8 leaves of plates : ports. Printed by Thomas Roycroft for Thomas Dring, and are to be sold at the George ..., London : 1656. Errata: p. 254. In 3 parts. Parts [2] and [3] have special t.p.: (pt. [2]) The treaty of pacification (upon the fore-related troubles) concluded in the yeare, 1635, between ... Uladislaus the Fourth, King of Poland ... and Christina Augusta, Queen of Suethes ... London, Printed for Hen. Twyford and Tho. Dring, 1656. (pt. [3]) A brief commemoration of the life and death of Sir George Duglas ... London, Printed for H. Twyford and T. Dring, 1656. Reproduction of original in Trinity College Library, Cambridge University. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Sigismund -- III, -- King of Poland and Sweden, 1566-1632. Władysław -- IV Zygmunt, -- King of Poland, 1595-1648. Kristina, -- Queen of Sweden, 1626-1689. Douglas, George, -- Sir, d. 1636. Sweden -- Foreign relations -- Treaties. Poland -- Foreign relations -- Treaties. Sweden -- Foreign relations -- Poland. Poland -- Foreign relations -- Sweden. Sweden -- History -- 1523-1718. Poland -- History -- Sigismund III, 1587-1632. 2006-12 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-12 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-01 Mona Logarbo Sampled and proofread 2007-01 Mona Logarbo Text and markup reviewed and edited 2007-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion CAROLVS GVSTAVVS King of Swethens , Goths , & Vandalls , greate prince of Finland , Duke of Esthonia , & Carelia . Lor d of Ingria . & Crowned An o Dom̄ : 1654. P S excudit portrait of King Carl X Gustav of Sweden THE HISTORY Of the Troubles of SUETHLAND AND POLAND , Which occasioned the Expulsion of Sigismundus the Third , King of those Kingdomes , with his Heires for ever from the SUETHISH Crown . WITH A CONTINUATION OF THOSE Troubles , untill the Truce , An. 1629. As also , a particular Narration of the daily Passages at the last and great Treaty of Pacification between those two Kingdomes , concluded at Stumbsdorff in Prussia , Anno 1635. CONCLUDING WITH A BREIFE COMMEMORATION OF THE Life and Death of S r. GEORGE DVGLAS Knight , Lord Ambassadour Extraordinary from the late King of Great BRITTAINE , for the Treaty above mentioned . Faithfully couched by J. FOVVLER , Secretary to his Lordship for that Embassy . LONDON , Printed by Thomas Roycroft for Thomas Dring , and are to be sold at the George neer Cliffords Inne in Fleetstreet , 1656. Collegium S. S. et Individuae Trinatatis in Academiá Cantabrigiensi TO HIS HIGHNESSE THE LORD PROTECTOR , MY LORD , THE remembrance of having read , that a Great Emperor was once graciously pleased to accept of an Apple from the hand of a poor Peasant , hath encouraged me to the presenting of the ensuing Discourse unto your Highnesse . As that Prince was ( doubtless ) induced to daign the reception of so slight a Gift from 〈◊〉 mean a Giver , not for any merit either in the Person or Present , but by the conjecture he made of the dutifull affection wherwith it was Offered ; so , I am willing to hope that , the boldness of this address may be the more excusable , in regard , the like affectionate duty is , in the most of submissiveness , herewith tendred . Your Highness hath moreover ( I humbly conceive ) a Peculiar right hereunto , as being the sole adaequate Paralell to the famous Princes of the Gustavian Line , mentioned in the following Narrative ; for if they were great in Armes , which none can deny , and that their Heroick Actions have rendred their Memories renowned to Perpetuity ; Your Highness Name is certainly engraven in Characters indeleble upon the never decaying Pillars of immortall Fame , whose Trumpet hath sounded your more then Admirable Successes , unto the most Remote Regions : Nor , is Caesar's Veni , Vidi , Vici , lesse illustrated by your Highnesse Pourtraict than it was by his Statua . As Victory did constantly accompany the Second and great Gustavus whilest living , and attend him even in death , contrary to that observation of the famous Marquesse of Malvezzi , That the death of valiant Leaders is the losse of Battells ; So , it is truely affirmed , that whensoever your Highness hath led on your Forces , your Foes have as often fallen before you , and the most Numerous Enemies that have ever hitherto dared to look you in the Face , have been alwaies constrained to turn their backs : Neither can the most black-mouthed Detraction gaine-say this Truth . Your Highnesse hath one Advantage more , which was not by Providence permitted unto that Great Monarch ; in that by the Protection of the All-mighty , you live to reap the Fruit of your Labours , in Praising the God of your Salvation . May your Highnesse , Religiously and Magnanimously , still goe on to doe worthily in this our Judah , and to be famous in our Israel ; and after a continued Series of Glorious Tryumphs here below , remain Tryumphantly Glorious above in the Mansions of Eternity . So craving Pardon for this Presumption , I rest In all humble Obedience At your HIGHNESS Command , J. FOWLER . THE PREFACE OR ARGUMENT To the ensuing DISCOURSE . THERE is nothing new under the Sun , saith the wisest of Kings . This , as it is in it selfe a certaine truth , so it is not more evident in any thing then in the Stupendious alterations which History in generall doth manifest to have happened in Kingdomes and Common-wealths , even from the Flood ; the recapitulation whereof would not onely outswell this bulke , but likewise tire the Reader , whose curiosity therein may be elsewhere abundantly satisfied . Many in England may perhaps thinke , that the Changes we have seen of late years among our selves admit of no President . The Pages ensuing will shew otherwise ; and that what hath been done of late times in this Nation , hath been in great part formerly presented upon Forraigne Stages ; yea , within the memory of Men yet living , if diligent Scruteny were made into the Actings in other Regions , and wherein they have come short of Ours , it may seem , by their published expressions , that they regretted the overslipping of oppertunity . The subsequent Discourse is a Narrative truely Epitomized out of the Publike Acts of the Suethes : The passages of the Pacification ensuing , with other Germane Occurrences of those times , are no lesse faithfully annexed . The Method used is , First , A breife mention of Polands exaltation from a Ducall to a Regall Government , An. 1000. with a particular deduction of their Kings from the time that Jagello , great Duke of Lithuania ( in the right of his Wife ) was there Crowned ; whose merits toward that Kingdome are still celebrated by the Polanders , and whose Descendants have constantly swayed that Scepter ( untill this present ) for the space of two hundred sixty nine years : The interposition of Henry Duke of Anjow , afterwards King of France , the third of that Name , usually stiled Henry of Valois , onely excepted . The next thing presented is a like deduction of the Kings of Suethland ( much more ancient then the other in the Title of a Kingdome ) from the time of Magnus Erickson , surnamed Smeeke , in favour of whom and of his Posterity the Suethish Crowne ( alwayes formerly Elective ) was rendred Hereditary by a generall Act of Union at Varburg , An. 1343. A more strict Hereditary Union is next exhibited in the Raigne of Gustavus Erickson ( the Deliverer of his Countrey from the slavery of Strangers ) and the same confirmed and corroborated by the whole States of Suethland , An. 1544. in whose Race that Scepter hath ever since remained and doth still continue . Nine Crowned Kings have ( within the third degree ) descended from his loynes , Viz. Erick , John , and ( harles , his three Sons ; Sigismund the son of John ( King of Poland and Suethland ) Gustavus Adolphus the son of Charles ; the late Queen Christina of Suethland ; Vladislaus and Casimir , the sons of Sigismuna , consecutively Kings of Poland ; and the present King of Suethen , Carolus Gustavus , great Grand-childe to the fore-named Gustavus Erickson , as being the son of the Princess Catherine Daughter to the foresayd Charles , who All act their parts in the Scenes of the ensuing Narrative . The Marriage of John forenamed , then Duke of Finland ( afterwards King of Suethland ) with a Royall Virgin of the Polish Jagellonian Race , and the Election ( by vertue of that Allyance ) of Sigismund their Eldest to the Regall Chaire of Poland , with his Coronation in Suethland after his Fathers decease , follows next in order . The dissensions afterwards arising between King Sigismundus and his subjects of Suethland are mentioned : His taking up Armes ; Their opposition and raising of Forces , under the Conduct of his Uncle Charles ( then Duke of Sudermannia , &c. ) by them Parliamentarily Constituted Governour of Suethland , is demonstrated . The heads of the severall Letters which passed between that King and his said Uncle in that conjuncture ( and even when the Armies of both sides were in the Feild , and in sight of each other ) are touched : The Kings bad successe ; the accord ensuing between them , with his Retreat into Poland , contrary thereunto , set forth : Contents of their subsequent ( as well as preceding ) Acts of Parliament , inserted : Their renouncing of Fidelity and Subjection to him and his Heirs for ever , with their exaltation of the forenamed Duke Charles unto his Nephews Throne , manifested : The Warrs ( thereupon ) between them ( with advantage to the Suethes ) and upon other intervenient occasions , a Truce mediated and concluded for six years , An. 1629. hinted . That Truce neer expiring , a second Treaty being set on foot , An. 1634. for a finall Peace or longer Truce , and the latter for six and twenty years , assented unto by both Parties the year following , the daily passages thereof are faithfully couched . Lastly , A breife Commemoration of the Ambassador ; who , from England , did Mediate that Truce : A touch likewise of sundry ( as aforesayd ) Emergencies in Germany ( relating to Englands and the Protestant Interest there in those times ) not unnecessary for the better understanding of Passages referring , as well to the sayd Treaty , as to the Ambassadors Person and Death , wherein sundry occurrences not usuall may be observed , with a cursory mention of the now Raigning Princes of Suethland and Poland , and the present posture of affiares in those Nations , conclude the Triple Narrative . SUETHLAND AND POLANDS TROVBLES ; Preceding , Causing , and Ensuing the Expulsion of King SIGISMUND the Third from the Crown of SUETHLAND . The Rise of the WARS between Suethland and Poland . THE Crown of Poland ( as also that of Suethland , untill of latter Ages ) hath ever been and still is Elective ; and albeit not neer so ancient as the other ( in the Title of a King 〈…〉 yet at present , not of consideration inferiour to most in Christendom ; the same being the only Bulwark in those parts against the incroaching power of the insulting Turk , and his Blood-hound the numerous over-running Tartar. Unto the time of Boleslaus ( sur-named ) Chrobrus , that Country was governed somtimes by Dukes , otherwhiles by Palatines : But Otho the Third , the Germane Emperour ( who in the year 997. first instituted the Colledge of Electors for the choice of future Successors to the Imperiall Crown ) after an expedition by him made into Italy , undertaking a Journey into Poland to visite the Tomb of S. Adelbert , and being there Magnificently received and entertained by the said Boleslaus , in requitall therof , and to tye him in the more strickt Bonds of Amity towards himself and the Roman Empire : Of Duke , stiled and Crowned him King of Poland , about the year of Grace 1000. After whom the said Title continued by the space of 82. years , unto the time of Vladislaus the first , who abandoned the same , using only that of Prince , or Duke ; in which frame the Government remained for the term of 213. years , at the end wherof , Lescus Niger deceasing ( and the State , distracted into divers Factions , being for some time without a Prince ) the supream Rule was at last electively setled upon Primislaus ( surnam'd ) Posthumus , who resumed the Title of King. An. 1295. That Royall Title hath been ( ever since ) retained by his Successors , yet not fully established untill the Raign of Casimir the second , stiled the Great , after whose death his Nephew Lewis , King of Hungaria ( son to Charles King therof , by Elizabeth , Sister of the said Casimir ) succeeding electively to the Regall Chair of Poland , deceased without Heirs Males , and Mary eldest Daughter of the said Lewis , being chosen Queen of Hungaria ; Heduigis the younger was elected to the Crown of Poland , and married unto Jagello , great Duke of Lithuania , who in contemplation of the said Match and the Crown of Poland , wherunto he was therby advanced , became a Christian in the year 138● . by the name of Vladislaus the fifth , and wrought so with his Subjects the Lithuanians , as that they also embraced the Christian Profession ; and likewise united his said Dutchy of Lithuania , with Samogitia , and that part of Roxo●ania which was under his obedience , unto the Crown of Poland for ever . To which three conditions he was obliged by the Articles of his Marriage . The first was forth with , the second soon after effected , albeit not without reluctancy , as may be conceived , where a People is rooted and therby become obstinate in Idolatrie . The third point , the Union , was yet more hard to compasse and took more time of deliberation , neither was it fully accomplished untill of latter years . For the Princes of the Race of Jagello ( who after him succeeded to the Crown of Poland ) being unwilling to deprive their Posterity of their Hereditary Estates , and to submit the same to the election of the Polanders , least being pre-termitted therin , they might remain deprived of their ancient Patrimonicall Rights and Dignities , deferred the fulfilling therof from one time to another , alleadging that the States and people of Lithuania would not consent therto , as apprehending future prejudice by that Conjunction . But at last , seeing that of the one side their Princes Males began to fail ( as they did in the time of Sigismundus Augustus ) and on the other part apprehending the power of the Russians , and the renewing of former pretensions ; the Lithuanians condescended to the Union , in the Raign of the said Sigismundus , who procured that the Lithuanian Bishops , the Palatines and a certain number of Castellans should have Session and Vote in the Parliaments of Poland at the election of their Kins , and all other Priviledges which the Native Polonians have , wherby the Rights of the Lithuanian Princes to their Patrimoniall Estates might seem secured . It may be generally observed that in those Elective Kingdoms , regard is had to the next in right line , unless known to be unfit and unworthy of so great a Power , as is apparent in Hungaria , Bohemia , and Suethland ( before the same became Hereditary ) in Denmark also , and in Russia most usually , and at present is and hath been practised in Germany since the time of Charles the fifth . By virtue of this regard to the Progeny of well deserving Princes , the Jagellonian Posterity hath continued successively elected to the Crown of Poland , ever since his death , about 137. years , under the Raign of six Kings ; Viz. Vladislans the sixth , his Son ; Casimir Son to the said Vladislans , John Albert second Son of Casimir , ( the elder being pre-termitted by reason of his embracing the Crowns of Hungaria and Bohemia ) Alexander the third Brother , and these two dying without Issue , Sigismund fourth Son of the said Casimir succeeded , and to him , his Son Sigismundus ( the second sur-named ) Augustus the last Prince of the Issue Male of Jagello , who deceased about the year 1573. After him was chosen Henry of Valois Duke of Anjow , second Son to Henry the second King of France : The only meer stranger to the blood in all the Catalogue of the Polish Kings , who secretly deserting that Crown and Kingdom ( upon notice of the death of his Brother Charles the nineth ) conveyed himself privily into France , where An. 1574. he succeeded by the name of Henry de Valois , his Raign in Poland not during one whole year . Sigismundus Augustus had left ( albeit no Sons to whom that Crown might accrue ) two Sisters , of whom Anne the elder was wedded to Stephen Bathor Prince of Transilvania , an unequall Match , her years ( much exceeding his ) considered . He was therupon chosen King of Poland , An. 1579. having been also recommended to that Crown by Amurath the third , then Emperor of Turkie , which administred occasion to the proud Sultan of boasting that he had given the Polanders a King. During the Raign of Sigismund Augustus , John Duke of Finland , brother to Erick King of Suethland had been sent into Poland to treat a Marriage between his Brother and Catherine the second Sister of the said Sigismund ; but upon his Brother Ericks mean and unworthy matching with another , himself espoused that Princess in the year 1562. by means wherof Sigismundus ( their first-born ) being descended from the Jagellonian Regall Race was ( upon the death of Stephen ) preferred before all the other Candidates ( as the Duke of Parma , the Arch-Duke Ernest of Austria , the Wayvode of Transilvania , and his Kinsman the Cardinall Bathory ) to the Scepter of Poland , and was there Crowned during the life of his Father John , who ( having seised his Brother King Erick , whom he kept in Prison untill his death ) then raigned in Suethland , as will appear more particularly , when the Suethish Princes of the Gustavian Race shall be deduced , which now follows in order to the matter in hand . Suethland according to Bureus ( a Native there ) is a most ancient Kingdom , the people wherof issue from that Scandia , or Scandinavia , comprehending the two Northern Countries of Suethen and Norway : Ancient Writers have called the same the Shop of Nations , and some have tearmed it the Magazine or Storehouse of People , for from thence flowed not only those Warlike Suevians , Normans , Vandalls , but likewise the Terrors and Tamers of the World , the Stock or Race of the ( home-bred Goths and Suethes , the ) Visi-gothes , or Westro-gothes , and Ostro-gothes , who having penetrated into sundry Realms , and wearied out not a few of the Europaean Kingdoms with often renewed Wars , seated themselves at last in Spain , where they continue ( even hitherto ) their Empire . Gothland ( if I may use the words of Johannes Magnus ) seated between the Suethes and Danes , too mighty and scarce ever well agreeing Nations , fearing least if the same were infested by both , it should be constrained to an unequall defence , did enter into a perpetuall conjunction of Amity and Society with the Suethes , either in regard of their Potency , or the conformity between them of dispositions and manner of living . Thus far he . Jornandes ( according to Bureus ) writeth , that Rudolphus King of Scandia leaving his owne Kingdome , went into Italy to visite Theodoricke a King of the Gothes there , & was ( as saith the said Bureus ) the 85. King of the Suethes . It is likewise apparent ( say their Authors ) that the Gothes were in Graecia and Thracia before the time of Alexander the Great , whom he pronounced were a people to be shunned . They were also ( before the birth of Christ ) a terrour to the Romans , by means of whom they dared not to extend their bounds beyond the Danubius . And even the Romans themselves , not concealing the Military vertue of others , that they might extoll their owne , have recorded to posterity how the Visi-gothes and Ostro-gothes had like a deluge overflowed other Nations , under their severall Princes , the Theodorick's , Attalarick's , Totila's , Tesa's , Radagir's , Alarick's , Attulph's , Sigerick's , Villia's , Roderick's , and other like cognominations . The same Author saith further , that from the time of the first introduction of Monarchie amongst the Suethes , both the Nations , viz. they and the Gothes were subject ( mostly ) to one and the same Prince , and became as one and the same people ; and howbeit that sometimes ( through emulation ) they might have distinct Princes , yet those breaches were seldome long lasting , but they re-peiced and renewed their former concord , with mutuall force opposing each others enemies : Neither may it seem unworthy of recordation that the Gothes , who were so famous amongst all Nations for warlike fortitude , as ( in a manner ) they became formidable to most in Europe , did neverthelesse so farre submit unto the Suethes remaining in their Native soil , that ( as the most ancient Laws of the Westro-gothes affirme ) the power of electing or rejecting a King for both those people 's remained unto those of Suethland . Alphonsus Carthaginensis doth also assert the same ; saying , albeit the Gothes did many times divert to other parts & people , their Rulers who had the government of the whole Nation remained in Scythia ; now what that Scythia is , Rodoricus Sancius doth explain ; saying , that Isidorus & other writers agree , concerning the originall of the Gothes , that they are of the Island of Scandia , to wit , Scythia Septentrionalis . And A. Kranizius , treating of Suethen , in his first Book and first Chapter , comprehends the summe of those things which were performed by the Gothes , after the time of Alexander the Great , in these words : The renowne of the Gothes in remote Military expeditions was great , and famed with most losty Titles , for that in contestation with the Romans ( then most Masters of the knowne world ) somtimes repressed they rested quiet ; but other whiles , they afflicted the Romans with greater blowes , and not seldom retired on equall terms : And at last , treading the Roman Empire under foot , they overspread Italy , and having sackt Rome , kept there their Kingdome many yeeres : They infested Gaule ; layed the foundations of their Monarchie in Spaine , and have from thence derived a Stock of most noble Families of Princes . So farr he . Wolfgangus Lazius relates , that out of those Septentrionall Islands many and great Bands went frequently toward their people , the Visi-gothes who had planted themselves in France , and the Ostrogothes seated in Illyrico and Italy ; yea , that before the distruction of Troy , sundry of the Gothes being as then in Thracia , severall Colonies removed toward them ; Nor were those expeditions undertaken constrainedly ; but they , allured with the successe of their Compatriots in forraigne parts , and w th the fame of their exploits , did emulously flock unto them ; which being observed by the then Kings of Suethes and Gothes , Lawes ( for preventing the utter desertion of the Originall territory ) were there enacted , that no persons abandoning their native soile should retaine any inheritance therein ; and that ( in regard of the uncertainty of the death abroad of such as so removed , and for avoiding the intricacy of contention between their nearest of bloud ) he , who so departed , should be reputed as dead from that very hower , and his nearest kinsman possessed of the inheritance : And therfore it seemes not consentaneous to reason that the Originall Seats should be subject to the extraneous Gothes , for if the Kings of that people who warred abroad , had retained a power over them that remained in the Ancient and Paternall Soil ; they would not , probably , have permitted that they who marched under their Standarts , and with them underwent the dangers and uncertainties of forraign Warfare , should have been dispossessed of their Inheritance at home . But leaving these things , it is evident from their Authors , that the Suethes have anciently been an elective Kingdom , and free to choose either a Native or Stranger to possess the Regal Chair ; with this Obligation enjoyned , that the King ( who ere he were ) should defend the Multitude committed unto him from injury and violence , and should endeavour the enforcement and observation of their Laws , ancient Customs , rightfull Constitutions and Priviledges , according to the received custom in all well regulated Nations : Notwithstanding which freedom of Election , they alwaies made choice of the Son to succeed the Father , where they found the Rayes of Vertue corresponding to the Royall Dignity , as being conformable to the Laws of Suethen , and the continued Annals of that Regions History . The truth hereof may appear by the Royall Progeny of Ericus Sanctus , whose Son Canutus obtained the Regall Wreath ; of King Suercherus also , to whom his Sons Charles and John succeeded ; after them Ericus Balbus , the Nephew of Ericus Sanctus , by election ascended the Royall Chair , next whom Valdemarus Nephew to Ericke ( last named ) by his Sister and Birgerus that Illustrious Prince of the Ostro-gothes , obtained the Scepter , which was afterwards swayed by his Brother Magnus ( sur-named ) Ladulas : Birgerus the Son of Magnus was next elected ; and he ( ejected for Cruelty and Fratricide ) was succeeded by Magnus Erickson ( his Nephew ) surnamed Smeek . The Suethes , as themselves assert , have alwaies esteemed that ( beyond the Proximity of blood , pretence of hereditary right , or utilitie of friendship ) Vertue only and Heroick Actions were worthy of a Crown . This freedom of Sufferages or Votes in the election of their Kings , flourished amongst them many Ages , even untill latter times , wherin they ( not moved with the wind of Levity ( to use their own words ) but induced by the strickt Law of necessity , having first at Strengnesia upon the sixth of June , 1523. proclaimed , and afterwards at Vpsall , on the eighth day of January , 1528. Crowned Gustavus Ericke Son ( sprung from Illustrious Ancestors , and worthy of the Regall Charge , as having freed them from the Tyranny of Christierne the second , King of Denmark ) did at Orobrogia , the fourth of January , 1540. by an Act of hereditary Union of their whole Senatoriall Colledge , with a numerous Circle of the Equestriall Order , assume his Heirs Males ( from the first to the last ) into a right of Succession : which Act was by the universall States of Suethland , assembled in Parliament , confirmed and established at Arosia , the 13. of January , 1544. Thus of Elective , the Crown of Suethland became hereditary : Neither did their Rulers therby obtrude ought of new ( or never before practised ) upon that Nation , but followed the stepts and examples of their Ancestors : For about 200 : years before , the whole Orders of that State , had bound and obliged themselves ( almost in the same manner ) to the forenamed Magnus Smeeke , and to his Sons Ericus and Haquinus , under such limitations and conditions as are contained in the heredirary Union made at Varburg in Holand , An. 1343 : wherunto the Curious are referred . Yet for the better comprehending of what hath been said , we will deduce the Succession of their Kings from the said Magnus ( the fourth sur-named ) Smeeke ; who having ( in his own time ) conferred Norway upon his second Son Haquinus , was , after the death of Ericke his eldest , to whom he had designed the Crown of Suethen , ejected by the practises of his Nephew Albert , Duke of Meckleburg . But by the fore-named Bureus , this Magnus is taxed of contempt of things sacred , of libidenous lust , and inhumane cruelty , deserving the name of a Spoyler of the Publike : And that he , not brooking the co-partnership of his Sons , which he had seemed to desire , had caused to attempt the murther of his Son Ericke , who , the Traytor being suppressed before he could perpretrate the Fact , was soon after poysoned by his Mother Blanca ( or Blanche ) a French-woman : Magnus being not long after taken in Battell by his second Son Haquin King of Norway , yet soon freed , fled into Denmark : He intercepted the Dutchess of Holstein his Sons betroathed , and obtruded upon him Margaret of Denmark , & whilst he prepared greater Forces , he thundred out Proscriptions against the Suethish Nobility . Albert Duke of M●ckleburg , Son of Euphemia , Sister of the said Magnus , was by the proscribed Peers ( in prejudice of Haquin King of Norway ) elected to the Crown of Suethland , in the year 1363. but being afterwards vanquished , An. 1387. by Margaret Queen of Denmark and Norway ; the Widow of Haquin fore-named , after seven years detention ( desirous to regain his liberty ) to her he resigned the Kingdome . Margaret Queen of Denmark , Suethland , and Norway ( by some stiled the Semiramis of Germany ) having united the three Kindoms under her Soveraignty , caused an Act of State to be passed in Calmar , for a perpetuation of the said Union to her Successors , the Laws & Privliedges of each Kingdom reserved entire : She is by the Suethes taxed of extream covetousness and of breach of promise ; hated of them , she departed into Denmark , having by threats and terrours obtained the Kingdom for her Nephew Ericke , a youth of fourteen years of age : It was she , who being admonished not to commit the Forts of the Kingdom unto Strangers , contrary to her agreement ; replyed , Keep you those Our Covenants the best you can , We will take care for the securing of the Castles . She ( being dead ) was succeeded by Ericke Duke of Pomerania , in the year 1411. by vertue of the said Union , and of his Adoption by the fore-named Margaret , being the Son of her Sister Ingelburgis : He Raigned over the three Kingdoms , but was expelled from them all by a strong faction , as some say ; Others ( as the fore-named Suethish Author ) that enleavened by his Aunt , he was a Violater of promises , an Extirpator of the Nobility by extraneous Wars and unseasonable tempestuous Navigations , a Spoyler at home : He had for Antagonist , Engitbert a Prince , elected out of the Nobility of the Dalicartes , and he being bereaved of life by Danish treachery , Carolus Canutus was appointed Governor of the Kingdom . He fled into Denmark and ( there also hated ) attempting a return into Suethen , seised on Gothland , from thence infesting the Aquilonian Navigators with Piracies : At last besieged by Carolus Canutus , and distrusting the Danes , he retired to his ancient Inheritance and rest when he had Raigned from his Coronation fourteen years , this hapned , An. 1433. Christopher Count Palatine , and Duke of Bavaria in title only , Son of another Lady Margaret , Sister of Ericke forenamed , promoted by the endeavours of the Danes , and their exceeding commendation , was ( not without much reluctancy ) consented unto by the Suethes , in the year 1442. His laudable beginnings , by dessention and mutuall supplantings , changing to worse ; he prepared by craft to have surprised Lubecke , but in vain , for suffering Shipwrack on the Suethish shoar , he was necessitated to quit the design of attempting upon the Vandalian Cities : His libidinous desires were by divine Justice punished with Famine and a Plague through the Kingdom , himself having lost by Sea the treasure he exported from Suethen , deceased in Denmark without Issue , An. 1448. Carolus Canutus , the Governor forenamed , after a vacancy of some years ( albeit not of the chiefest of the Nobility ) was by the great Ones , who disdained an extraneous Yoak , Crowned King , An. 1458. He subdued the Norwegians , and sorely vexed the Danes then waging War : The people , moved by the insolency of his Commanders ( the Arch-bishop of Vbsall sounding the All-arme ) make insurrection , and whilest Charls retired to Dantzig to crave aid of the Polish King , they call in and Crown Christierne of Denmark . In the mean time Catillus ( Nephew to the Arch-bishop ) Prelate of Lincopia , turning Souldier , gathers Forces from severall parts of the Countrey , and expels all that favoured Christierne : and having defeated himself in a memorable Battell given upon the Ice , he recalled Charles out of Prussia , who recovered the favour of the people , and placed over them more mild Governors ; and finally , full of Honour both for his Vertues and his Raign , deceased An. 1470. After Charls , some place the fore-mentioned Christierne , called in by a Faction of the Suethes , but soon again ejected , and the Kingdom governed for a time by Marshals : yet he , by promises drew the Norwegians to his subjection . After him , his Son John King of Denmark and Norway , in An. 1458. was received ( say they ) by the Suethes , whom the Russians then overpowred ; but their turn served , they forthwith expelled him , returning to their former Government by Marshals . And lastly ( they name ) Christierne the second , the Son of John. But Johannes Magnus , omitting the three last named ( whom he esteems but as Usurpers or Kings of a factious Party ) accounts of none but of the three following , who ruled under the notion of Princes only . Steno Sture , Sisters Son to the forenamed Charles , having totally routed Christierne the first , who had brought a Navy and an Army to the Gate of Stockholme , compelled him to desist from attempting upon Suethen all his time . He likewise repressed his Son John , who had entred the Kingdom , and was Crowned by faction , at such a time when as Suethland was infested by the Russians , and that Emulation had sprung up between Steno and Suanto . Afterwards conducting the Queen of Denmark ( whom he had taken ) into Smaland , to her Husband King John , at a Feast , he contracted sickness , wherof he died in the year 1503. and of his Government the thirtieth : A man of most eminent Vertues , yet ( by this ) the more eminent , in that he refused the Diadem when offered unto him . Suanto Prince of the Ostro-gothes , a Counsellour of the Kingdom , was constituted Prince or Governor of Suethland : He confederating with the Lubeckers , waged War with Christierne the second , the Son of John , who seemed to be now desired by many , against whom whilst he made greater preparations , he departed this life , An. 1512. and of his rule the eight . A man endowed with most choice Vertues , liberall and free from praevious severity . Steno Sture the younger , the Son of Suanto , prudently evaded the Traps and Snares of Christierne the second , by sending Gaddus Bishop of Lincopia and Gustavus Erickson to the Parly desired by the Dane : But whilst he valiantly opposed Christierne who had invaded Suethen with a new Army , he was , in a most violent conflict , slain with a great shot , and the Suethes being ( by his fall ) discomfited , Christierne was received by the Nobles of the Danish Faction , and Crowned , and on his very Coronation day and Feast , beheaded the chief of the Nobility , whom he conceived to be averse unto him ; for which outrageous cruelty he was expelled the Kingdom the first month of his Raign , being in the year 1520. But let it not seem tedious that here be inserted what that excellent Historiographer Thuanus hath written more fully concerning these three forementioned Danish Kings , Christierne the first , John his Son , Christierne the second , the Son of John , who had each ( by faction or otherwise ) been Crowned over Suethland . Christierne the first ( the Stock of the ancient Regall Race of Denmark being extinct , was ( from the Earldom of Oldenburg ) advanced to the Scepter of Denmark , by the Suffrages of that Kingdoms Senators ; but chiefly by the recommendation of his Uncle Adolphus , Duke of Holstein : Sedition arising in Suethland , and Carolus Canutus their King being forced to withdraw himself , Christierne was called in ( by the faction of John Benedict Arch-bishop of Vbsall ) and constituted King , from thence came the Danish pretensions to the Crown of Suethland . John ( his Father being dead ) held the Kingdom of Denmark thirty and two years ; and he also ( Steno the elder , who had succeeded his Uncle Canutus , being rejected ) was by the tumultuous Gothes elected King , but soon after driven out , and being in many Battels defeated by Suanto , who through the favour of Heningius Gaddus , the stout Lincopian Prelate , was substituted to Steno , he betook himself into Denmark . Suanto dying in the City of Arosia , a Prince of so eminent Vertues as not to be equalised by many : his Son Steno Sture the younger , after many contentions ( as being opposed by Ericus Trollus of the Danish faction ) was by the Senators of the Kingdom ( the fresh memory of his Fathers merits prevailing ) ordained King. Two years after the death of Suanto , Christierne the second , succeeding his Father John in Denmark , resolved to pursue by Armes the revenge of those great defeats his Father had sustained , and the pretensions of right to the Crown of Suethland , which he derived by succession from his Father and Grand-father . Steno , being ( as he thought ) confirmed in the Kingdom , became corrupted by the counsel of flatterers , doing many things amiss , and the minds of the Peers being alienated from him , he lost liewise the love of many of the people : The Dane observing this , and conceiving it to be very advantageous to his pretences , raiseth a great Army , and therwith begirt Stocholme the Regall City ; yet upon the approach of Steno he raised the Siege : But when , by reason of contrary winds , he could not in three moneths time transport his Forces back , being oppressed with extream want of all things ; from Steno , who endeavoured to merit and obtain his friendship , he received supply and permission to retire securely with his Army into Denmark . This exceeding humanity the Dane recompenced four years after , with as great ( and detestable ) ingratitude and treachery : For pretending to a Parly with Steno , when but little wanted that he ( unwarily ) had adventured his person into his Enemies Ship , he ( finding himself frustrate of that hope ) carried away Gaddus and Gustavus Erickson ( sent by Steno to treat with him ) Prisoners into Denmark , contrary to his faith given . Christierne having thus exhibited a notable testimony of a violated faith , gave in the year following , no less demonstration of cruelty and treachery at once ; for falling upon Westro-gothia with a much greater Army then before , a Battell was fought upon the congealed Balticke , wherin Steno wounded in the thigh with a great shot forthwith died : And the Generall being slain , the numerous Army of the Suethes was immediatly routed . Christierne thus victorious , was received by the Nobles of his Faction , and dignified at Stocholme with the Regall Diadem , and on his Coronation day ( fearing least in his absence the Children of Steno might be again restored to the Kingdom by the Princes of the adverse party ) the City Gates being shut , he caused the chief of all the Orders whom he had invited to the Feast ( to the number of ninety four persons ) to be beheaded ( the people gazing and trembling ) and commanded the dead Carkasses to be left ( for the more horrour ) three daies before the Court gate : Even the body of Steno , not long before committed to the Earth , was by order of this new Tyrant again digged up , and with the rest consumed by fire . Last , the Widows and Children of the Murthered were bereaved of their Goods . This done , he departed from Stocholme when he had exercised various cruelties upon many : The Suethes upon the rumor of this Fact , gathering in Armes to the number of 30000. he , through Woods and unwonted Pathes conveyed himself away , yet more by night then day Marches , and hardly at last returned into Denmark , where cruelty by so many slaughters , being changed into his nature , when he could not abstain from satiating his Salvage thirst with the blood of his own ; he was Warred upon by his Uncle Fredericke Duke of Holstein , and those of Lubecke : And his conscience being terrified , he with his Children and his Wife , the Emperours Sister , fled into Zealand , the third year after the Stockholmian butchery , which was An. 1523. Thus far out of Thuanus . Gustavus Erickson of Illustrious extraction , escaping out of the hands of the Dane , did under pretence of soliciting the Affairs of Steno's Widow , marry with the Daughter of Steno , and by favour of the Princes , assisted also by those of Lubecke , attained the Vacant Royalty ; but the more easily in having through many personall hazards ( as is by the Suethes acknowledged ) vindicating his bleeding Country from the forenamed unparallel'd Tyrant , and was not only ( as hath been said ) proclaimed at Strengnesia in the year 1523. and Crowned at Ubsall , An. 1528. but had the Crown also entailed upon his lawfull Male Issue at Orobrogia , in the year 1540. which Act of the Senatoriall Colledge , and the Equestriall Order was confirmed at Arosia , in January 1544. by the whole States of Suethen assembled in Parliament . Other Motives there were inducing them therunto ( declared by themselves ) as the future avoiding of those cruell dissentions and contests with the Senatoriall Colledge , had many times fallen into about the Election of this or that man ; of a Native or Stranger , as affection or interest suggested , and power was prevalent , to the unutterable prejudice of the Common-weal , by intestine Seditions , Sanguinolent effusions , and multitudes of other mischiefs tending to the ruine of the Nation , but more particularly since the time of Magnus Smeeke , in whom sailed the Progeny of the ancient Suethish Kings , as may be ( by what hath been already said ) observed . Further reasons ( given by themselves ) for their so gratifying this deserving Prince , were his freeing that Kingdom from the horrible darkness of Romish Superstition , and being the first who ( to use their own expression ) sent down from Heaven , brought them into the light of the divine Word : Neither was he less careful of the Kingdoms Laws & Statutes , and of introducing the best waies of Policy ; yea , that night and day he studied the good and Emolument of his Subjects by animadvertancies into , and contrivances for their Tillage , Structures , and other Rurall advantages , from which they derived plenty of profits , and do therfore record his Providence and Paternall care , with extraordinary testimonies of praise and thankfulness . Nor do they acknowledge him to have been less industrious ( howbeit to his own excessive toil ) in searching out the Metall Mines , wherwith Suethen abounds , or of inventing means for the more easie gaining of them , as artificiall Fabricks , poised Engines of immence weight , usefull Aquaducts , and other beneficiall Mountaneous Works : As also in erecting ( throughout all Suethland ) of Work-houses , or houses of Correction , for vagrant and idle people : Neither did his care extend only to things present , and which might occur during his own time , but even to those that might befall his dear Country , when his Princely Spirit should have forsaken its earthly Mansion . To which end , that he might timely obviate all disturbances in the Kingdom , but especially to decline the Seeds of contention from his Children ; He framed a laudable and most Christian Will and Testament , which he imposed strickly as a rule , not only to his Posterity , but even to all the Orders and States of the Kingdom ; The bounds wherof they were not any way to exceed : The scope of the said latter Will , was , that his Children and the whole States of Suethland should preserve , worship , and zealously maintain , the honour and service of God and his most holy word , even to their utmost , in that manner in which himself by Divine assistance had setled the same , without mixture of humane traditions ; and this they were to observe as they hoped for Heaven , or desired to avoid the loss of eternall blessedness : He admonished his Children to continue in mutuall fraternall affection , and each to rest contented with his condition : As also faithfully , diligently , and by all waies and means , to procure the Weal of the Kingdom and people , to study and embrace Peace and Concord , to avoid and ( like Poyson ) detest the Pest of Suspition , with those other mischiefs ( dissentions , tumults ) which like a Torrent flow from that Fountain . Last , he exhorted his Sons , that neither by themselves nor any other , they should procure or permit the limits of the Kingdom ( which had been bounded with much blood of their Ancestors ) to be in the least sort diminished , but rather to enlarge , and with all their industry , power and might continually de●end the same ; With such zeal of affection towards the good of his Country , was this most excellent Prince transported : And therfore ( say the Suethes ) they could not but account them for bruits , and unworthy to be numbred amongst the Sons of men , whom such Ardour of Royall Benevolence , did not enflame to some gratefull compensation towards so true a Father of his Country and his Posterity . For the reasons before alledged , the States of Suethland , to the end , so large and various benefits might remain in perpetuall memory : and in some measure to testifie their thankfulness for the same , did in their forementioned solemn Assembly at Arosia , unanimously ordain and decree , that so soon as this Incomparable Gustavus should be translated from this Vale of misery to the Mansions of Eternity , his eldest Son should sway the Scepter , and after him his first-born , and so , that whole Line successively : And that , if it should so happen that the eldest Son should depart this life without heirs Males , then the second Son of this great and good Gustavus should ascend the Royall Chair , wherin also his lawfull Male Issue was to succeed so long as any of them should survive : but the Male Posterity of the second likewise failing , the third , and ( in the like case ) the fourth of the Gustavian Virill Race were in the same manner to inherit , according to the Prescript tenour of that Act , wherunto the curious are referred . There have been the more particularities used in setting down the last Will and Testament of this deserving Prince , because we are now entring , as it were , upon the Threshold of those differences that for so many years caused a vast expence of blood , and Inundations of other Miseries between the two flourishing Kingdoms of Suethen and Poland , and the rather , because ( as the Suethes affirm ) the breach of most , if not of all the heads of this Testament , gave begining to those differences by causing the expulsion of his Grand child , Sigismundus ( King of Poland , with his whole Posterity for ever ) from the Crown of Suethland , which also gave birth to the promised Treaty of Pacification . This Royall Gustavus Erickson ( of whom it may be said , that to his Subjects he was like a second Titus , the delight of man-kind ) after thirty eight years of a most laudable Raign , changed the same for one more glorious , upon the third of the Calends of October , 1560. By Catharine , Daughter of Magnus Duke of Saxony , he had Ericke who succeeded him in the Kingdom . His next Consort was Margaret the Daughter of Ericke Abraham of Loholme Knight , Governour of the Westro-gothes , who brought unto him John Duke of Finland ( afterwards King of Suethland ) Katherine , whom he married to Echardus Earl of Frizeland ; Cecilia , who espoused Christopher Marquess of Baden , Magnus , Duke of the Ostro-gothes ; Steno , who died a Child , Anna , wedded to George Joannes , Count Palatine of Rhyne , and Duke of Bavaria ; Charles who forthwith deceased , Sophia married to Magnus Duke of Saxony , Elizabeth Wife unto Christopher Duke of Meckleburg , and Charles Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia & Wermelandia ; his last Wife was Catharina daughter to Gustavus Olaus of Torpa , Gouernour of Westro-gothia , by whom he had no Issue . Ericke his eldest succeeded and was Crowned , An. 1561. He for somtime waged strong War with the Danes and Lubeckers , and not only incurred the hatred of his Neighbours , but provoked also the dislike of his own Subjects . He married so meanly ( say the Suethes ) as was not only to the dishonour of his Crown and Race , but likewise to the contempt of his Nobility , whose extirpation he endeavoured , and the perpetration of that horrible Tyranny at Vbsall , by the wicked counsell of others , and his own naturally malicious disposition . John , Duke of Finland , to whom the waies of Ericke were little pleasing , having ( as hath been said ) married the Princess Catherina , younger Sister to Sigismundus . Augustus King of Poland , and was therby allied unto the Jagellonian Family , ( whose merits towards that Crown have been already mentioned ) had lent unto his Polonian Brother the sum of an hundred thousand Rix-dollars , for which he received ( in pledge ) certain Forts and Governments in Leifland , and so returned to Revalia in Finland , where he was by his Brother King Ericke , ( who out of a suspitious nature made a sinister construction of Duke Johns actions , as intended for a Confederacy with the Polander and the Dane against him ) oppressed with cruell War , and himself with his Wife and Family taken at Abo , a Town in Finland , and brought to Stocholme , where he was publikely accused , many of his Familiars executed ; four whole years he was under restraint , but afterwards set at liberty , and the year ensuing ( the chance of War being turned ) he seised upon his Brother Ericke , whom he kept incarcerated untill his death . This hapned in the year 1568. Duke John having thus disthroned his elder Brother , was with great applause , and the unanimous consent of the Peers , and all the Orders of Suethland , declared King , and Crowned An. 1569. He likewise waged War with the Dane , but with the Muscovite both cruell and long . Toward the end of his Raign , his Son Sigismundus descended by his Mother ( as hath been shewed ) from the Jagellonian Race , was elected King of Poland , and there Crowned , An. 1588. Not long after , viz. An. 1590. The former Orobrogian and Arosian constitutions for hereditary Union were renewed in favour of Sigismundus and his lawfull Heirs Males , and they failing in the like to his Brother Prince John , which also failing , Charles Duke of Sudermannia , Nenicia , and Wermelandia , was , with his Male Posterity to succeed . At this Convention there passed also an absolute exhereditation of the Children of the late King Ericke , and all his Posterity , for the reasons before expressed . John followed the same Profession ( in point of Religion ) as did Gustavus his Father , which was that of the Evangelicall or Augustane Confession : And albeit his Son Sigismundus ( instructed by his Mother ) had secretly embraced that of Rome , yet did not the Father decline from the Augustane , but constituted his Brother Duke Charles ( who was strongly Lutheran ) as a pledge to the people , that therin no innovation should be made , having by Testament appointed him for Governour over them , untill the return of Sigismundus from Poland . King John , as he observed his Fathers Testament in matter of Religion , so he was no less sollicitous , that the Sueth●sh Dominion should receive no diminution by his Sons accession to the Polish Crown ; and to that end he strickly enjoyned Earl Brake and Ericus Sparre , whom ( at the instance of the Polanders ) he had sent as Ambassadours to treat and conclude about his Sons Inauguration to that Kingdom , not to consent to ought that might tend to the prejudice or impairing of Suethland , as by their instructions dated at Vastena the fourth of May , 1587. may appear , wherunto the Curious are referred . This Prince having Raigned three and twenty years , or therabouts , changed his mortall life in November , or December , An. 1592. His memory is celebrated by the Suethes , for many benefits conferred upon their Nobility and the people in generall , and for freeing them from the rigid and cruell government of his Brother Ericke , with the tyranny which other persons ( under him ) did exercise over them ; for which in the fore-cited convention ( at Stocholme ) 1590 they not only confirmed the former hereditary Unions , in favour of his and the forementioned Princes , Heirs Males ( as hath been shewed ) but further also enacted that if the Nobler Gender of the Royall and Ducall Line should totally fail , the eldest of the unmarried Females of the same should succeed unto the Crown , each in order according to their birth : And that they would not inforce or obtrude upon them any Husband against their own will and consent ; nor admit of their alliance with any People , Kingdom , or State that were at enmity with or sought the prejudice of the Suethish Nation , but rather endeavour to match them with some One ( who should be acceptable ) of the Princely Families of Germany , descended from the Illustrious Gustavian Race , unlesse the same were prohibited by proximity of blood : And that they would provide the other Regall and Ducall Daughters of Dowries corresponding to their Dignity : Conditionally that they also should not contract Matrimony either with Forraigner or Native , except by the approbation and consent of the States of Suethland . His first Wife ( as already said ) was Katherine , second Daughter to Sigismund the first , and Sister to Sigismund the second , Kings of Poland , whom he married , An. 1562. and had by her Sigismund ( the third of that name King of Poland and ) King of Suethen , also one Daughter the Princess Anna. In second Bed , he wedded Gunila , the Daughter of John Axell Bielke of Heresetter Knight , Governour of the Ostro-gothes , in the year 1585. who brought unto him John , hereditary Prince of the Kingdom , and ( afterwards ) Duke of Ostrogothia , who in the year 1612. took to Wife the Illustrious Mary , daughter to the forenamed Duke of Sundermannia , &c. but then King of Sueth and , by the name of Charles the ninth . Thus far hath been for the deduction of the Polish Kings from Boleslaus Chrobrus the first , but more particularly from ( Jagello , or ) Vladislaus the fifth of that name , King of Poland ; as also of the Suethish Princes from Magnus Smeeke , but chiefly from Gustavus Erickson , the Liberator of his Country from extraneous bondage , and the Founder of his Family . & likewise of the alliance therof with Poland , with the conjunction of both those Crowns in the person of the last named Sigismundus , elected in Poland , hereditary of Suethen , Crowned in both , which was promised at the beginning of this Narrative . The disjunction and dessensions ensuing therupon between these two Crowns , follow next in order to be handled . It will not ( nevertheless ) be unnecessary ( for the better understanding of all the differences between those two Potent Nations ) to insert that , before their latter discords , about the expulsion of Sigismundus and his Heirs from the Crown of Suethland , severall grudges and jars had been on foot concerning certain parts of Leifland ; The Polanders and Suethes having ( both ) incroached theron , whilest the same was under the Russian , each catching at what lay most commodious for them , and not seldom reaving from one another : Albeit the Polish Authors assert that Joannes Basilides the great Duke ( or rather Tyrant ) of Russia , wherunto all Leifland formerly belonged , was forced to quit the same wholly to Stephen King of Poland , in the year 1588. wherby he became deprived of the best and richest Country of his Empire ( by reason of the Commerce that Province hath in the Balthicke Sea ) in which was numbred thirty four Castles . Notwithstanding which , the Suethes seised on Tolezeburg , Vdsenburg , Bercholm , As and Est , which they gained from the Russian , and from the Polander , Revell , and Badis in the Province of Haria , Vitenstein also , the chief Fort in the Dutchy of Gervanlandia , with the Towns and Palaces of sundry of the Nobility of that Dukedom : To the Dutchy of Esthonia the Kings of Suethen ( to this day ) intitle themselves . The Polish Forces had in like manner wrested from the Sueths Karxhaus , Helmeth , Rugen , and Parnaw , a fair and well fortified Castle and Town joying to the Sea , all of the Province of Esthonia aforesaid . In the Bishoprick of Habsell , the Suethes had gotten both City and Castle being the Episcopall Seat : Lode a strong Castle , and Lehall both City and Castle were possest by their Forces , besides sundry other important places ; All which premised , we proceed . It hath been already said , that King John of Suethen had by his instructions enjoyned his fore-named Ambassadors , that no Alienation of ought belonging to the Suethish Crown , should be accorded in contemplation of his Sons assumption to that of Poland , but rather to break off the Treaty : Notwithstanding which charge the said Ambassadors did act and conclude sundry things contrary therunto ; for ( say the Suethes ) in the third Article sworn unto and signed by both parties , at the great Parliament , in or neer Warsaw , An. 1587. it is expresly provided , that the King Elect should be bound to incorporate that part of Livonia or Leifland , which the King of Suethland then possessed , unto Poland or Lithuania : And the then Queen Dowager of Poland ( Aunt unto the said elected King ) was to secure the same by Caution out of her own peculiar Goods , as well in the Kingdom of Naples and the Dutchy of Baresano , Duoano and Foggiano , as out of her Dowry , and any other goods and Possessions , movable or immovable , within or without the Kingdom of Poland . This Concession , which ( accordingto the Stipulation of the Ambassadors ) Sigismund the King Elect , was to sign at his entry into that Kingdom ; the States of Suethen object , as the first breach of the Auitall Gustavian Testament , and that these Transactions were unknown , and contrary to his Fathers mind and will , may appear by a Schedule to his Uncle Duke Charles in his Letter from Calnear , the second of December , 1587 : wherin he expresseth to this effect . That albeit some weak hopes concerning Leifland , unwitting to us and our dear Lord and Father , and without our command or permission , were given to the States of the Kingdom of Poland ; yet notwithstanding the Ambassadors of Poland present , with those of the lower house , have ingeniously granted , and by Covenant and Oath have secured Vs that no such thing shall be exacted of Vs , as We also have firmly concluded with Our selfe never to yeild up that which the Kingdom of Suethland hath gained , with the blood of many famous men , besides a notable expence of labour , treasure , and time . Dated as abovesaid . And in his first Letter to his Father , after his reception of that Crown , dated at Cracovia the first of May , 1588. he insinuated the same thing , and that he had been urged to declare himself in the matter of Leifland ; but that he by the advice of the Suethes ( then attending him ) had answered in these words : That this matter should be wholly deferred , therby to oblige the Polanders to forbear the importunity he might otherwise have received therupon ; promising withall ( to his said Father ) never to grant them any further hopes therof , or to do ought therin contrary to his Majesties mind : And that he had already told them , he would rather renounce the Kingdom by them tendred unto him , then alienate ought of the bounds of his most dear Country , purchased with the blood of so many gallant men of the Suethish Nation . His Father King John deceasing ( as hath been said ) An. 1592. Charles ( his Uncle ) Duke of Sudermannia , &c. before named , took upon him the Government ( as next of blood ) during the absence of his Nephew . His first Act was to call to Stocholme , and reconcile to himself , sundry Counsellours of the Kingdom , with others of the Senatoriall Order , who had been long in the late Kings displeasure , and who had likewise provoked himself : To them ( passing by former Injuries ) he granted Letters of security , An. 1592. and both from the one and other received Letters Obligatoricall , dated January 1593. to joyne unanimously in Counsell and endeavours for the publike good , and to be in all things assisting and subservient to him the said Duke , reserving their fidelity and obedience to their lawfull hereditary King. Duke Charles had advertised his Nephew King Sigismundus of his Fathers decease , by Letters from Stocholme , of the twenty fifth of November , 1592. and desired his acceleration withall due conveniency , to receive the Crown of his Native Kingdom : The like he did from Vbsall , by Olaus Suerkerus , the seventh of March following ; to him he gave instructions to assure his Majesty , that he would contain the Kingdom in peace and tranquility , and so resign the same into his Majesties hands : That he hoped likewise and expected , that his Majesty would maintain his Subjects ( of what condition soever ) in the true Religion and Divine Worship , as also preserve inviolably the Laws of Suethland , with all the Priviledges granted by his Predecessors in each , and all the points and Articles of every of them , with severall other circumstances contained in those Instructions , the whole in thirteen Heads or Sections . Not long after , King Sigismundus so desiring , Turo Bielke of Nynes was by Duke Charles , sent Ambassador into Poland , with Letters and Instructions , dated the 26th of May , 1593. importing as before , preservation of Religion , as established in the latter times of Gustavus Erickson , and the first of King John , and as the same had been lately approved and confirmed at a generally Synod held at Vbsall , the maintenance of Laws and Liberties to great and small , poor and rich were likewise inserted , and security therof ( with other points touched in the said Instructions ) to be by the Ambassador humbly desired under the Royall Signature . The twenty seventh of July following , Ericus Sparre , and Claudius Bierke , were sent to Dantzig with other Letters , and a Fleet to receive and attend his Majesty honourably into Suethen . Sigismundus returned answer by Turo Bielke , referring the Peace to ensue with the Russian ( which had likewise been touched upon in the fore-cited Instructions ) and the security desired by the Prince and Counsellours of State , in the name of all the Orders of Suethen , untill his arrivall and Coronation there , at which time he would confirm to every one freedom of his Religion , observation of the Suethish Laws , retention of ancient Priviledges and Liberties , not prejudiciall to the Regall and Ducal Succession , with all other things convenient to be secured unto them , under his hand and Seal , and that the same might be then done much better and more commodiously then at such a distance . These were dated at Dantzig the eighteenth of August , 1592 : But the Suethes complain in that he gave not present assecuration in the point of Religion , and those other things desired in the Ambassadoriall Instructions , but that ( over-passing them ) he proceeded on his Voyage ; wherby ( say they ) he not obscurely discovered , that either he would not give , or not observe ( when given ) any such security , especially touching Religion . It was likewise observed , that the Duke meeting King Sigismundus and his Queen , upon their landing at the Bridge of Stocholme , after congratulation of their safe arrivall , with a long Oration , did admonish him so to receive and govern his Hereditary Kingdom , as he might with a good conscience answer before God and the World , and particularly those of the Suethish Nation : Wherunto the King gave but small regard , and made but a short reply . The Coronation time approaching , and the chief of all the Orders repairing to Stocholme to attend the King to Vbsall , where that Solemnity is usually performed : They besought him to confirm their Liberties and Priviledges : Which he , whilest there remaining , delayed with uncertain hopes ; wherwith the whole Politicall and Ecclesiasticall Orders being moved , did by Letters and Emissaries Solicite the Duke to mediate with his Majesty not to procrastinate longer , but to dispatch those and other Emergent Affairs , lest longer delaies might beget some stop to the Regall Ceremony ; and some of the said severall Orders were in the name of the rest , deputed unto his Highness ( then at Gripshold Castle ) to request his repair to the Solemnity , and his Intervention with the King for their satisfaction : Wherupon the Duke by Letters of the nineteenth of January , 1594. did in most faithfull and friendly manner advise his Majesty , to take the desires of the States into his serious consideration . King Sigismundus , nevertheless still delayed , untill almost the Coronations Eve , from whence they gathered that he had no propension to their desires , especially in the matter of Religion , seeing that , notwithstanding all instances used both by the Duke and Senators , seven weeks were wasted before ought could be effected , or the Coronation celebrated : Which consumption of time was chiefly imputed to the obstinacy of Francisco de Malaspina the Pontificiall Legate , who by injunction from the Romish Prelate , severely prohibited his assent , but was at last constrained to advise and perswade the King to grant ( unto the States of Suethland ) the Assecuration desired , which he was the rather induced unto , as having ( on his Holiness behalf ) one starting hole remaining ; to wit , That Faith was not to be kept towards Hereticks : which ( say they ) was afterwards verified ; and that King Sigismundus observed no Covenant contained in his Coronation Oath , or in his Letters of Assecuration . It is ( by them , and not without detestation ) likewise affirmed , that Sigismundus intending mischief to the Duke his Uncle , appointed some Ensigns of Heyduckes to lye in wait to murther him ; which had been effected , but that a certain person ( Hieronimo Strozzi ) discovered the design , and that this not succeeding , a second plot was hatched to have been perpetrated by Italians in disguise , by means of a Comedy to have been by them acted ( with naked Swords , a thing unusuall ) amongst whom was Salvator Fabriz , Authour of , an Actor in that Scene which should have ushered in the fatall Tragedy ; and that this cursed Plot is testified and confirmed by James Tipotius a great Sectator of the Romish Religion , and not ignorant of the designs of the Jesuites and Polanders , himself being then at Vbsall . But the Duke by his absence from those sights ( contrary to expectation ) prevented the intended butchery . Neither ( say they ) were those Trayterous Counsellours , who afterwards induced King Sigismundus to infest his Native Soil with armed Bands , unwitting of these treacherous devices : But that it was they who did first blow the coals of this pernicious discord , albeit they kept close somtime ; that so , if the Tragedy had taken the wished effect , they might have seemed innocent , and with Pilate have justified themselves ; but that God of his goodness by withholding the Event did frustrate their Machination . They likewise assert ( for clearing the Duke from suspition of ambitious affectation of the Crown ) that even at Vbsall before the Coronation , his Highness was , by many of the States , not once , but often urged and invited to take the Diadem ; and this ingemination frequently used Your Highness is the only remaining Son of King Gustavus ; and as your Predecessor ( of happy memory ) appeared a Father and Defender of his Country , so We doubt not , but that your Highness will advance the Common-Weal of Suethen : but from this King Sigismundus We cannot hope for ought of good . Which desire of theirs , Duke Charles not only rejected , but like wise frustrated the purpose of certain of the severall Orders , who would have committed the Raynes of the Soveraign Rule unto Duke John ( as then of tender years ) who should have been Crowned at the age wherin he might have Legally secured the Liberties of the Suethish Nation . Whence ( say they ) all people of what Condition soever , may easily collect from what Root these Seeds of discord first sprung : but let us now ( with them ) turn our Pen and Sickle to the remainder of these growing Weeds : They alledge also , that it was apparent wherat Sigismundus aimed in bringing such a troop of Popish Priests into the Kingdom , the chief of whom was the before-named Malespina , who in the Metropolitan Arch-Episcopall Seat of the Suethes , Gothes , and Vandals , did dare to attempt the Crowning of their King , wherin he was withstood by all the Orders of the Kingdom , but mainly by Adamus Adracanus Arch-bishop Elect of Vbsall , who stoutly shewed that it was contrary to their Statutes , and the Laws of Suethland , that any but the Vbsalian Prelate should perform that Office , and that before the consummation therof , it behoved the King to bind himself by Oath to observe those things , which ( in the Augustane Confession were exhibited to the Emperor Charles the fifth , above sixty four years then past , and likewise ) had been decreed by Gustavus and King John his Grand-father and Father , as also ordered by a late Synod at Vbsall to be observed in Suethland , where into no Church other then of that Profession was to be admitted : But that the King ( whilest there ) might have a private Chappell in his Palace ; Wherupon the Legate interceded that ( at least ) with the Evangelicall Religion , the Romish erroneous and idolatrous Superstition might be tollerated ; In prejudice of the Gustavian admonition and testament , which was not granted . SIGISMVNDVS III. D G REX POL. M : DVX LIT : RVSS : PRVS : MAS : SAMO : LIVO : NEC NON SVECOR : GOT : VAD HAEREDI : REX The Most Excellent Prince Sigismundus 3 d King of Poland etc. 〈…〉 portrait of King Sigismund III Vasa (Zygmunt III Waza) He gave likewise Letters Assecutoriall to the like effect , to all the States , under his hand and Seal , at Vbsall the ninteenth of February , 1594. wherinto the Curious may make inspection . It being intended here to mention only the heads of things most necessary to be inserted , in reference to the ends before proposed . Contrary to this Oath , King Sigismundus is ( by them ) charged to have erected a Popish Church in the Regall City , to which end , he purchased a Stately Structure of Stone from a stranger there inhabiting : He is likewise taxed for placing Count Ericke of Visingsborg ( a most zealous Adherer to the Romish Sect ) Governour of Stocholme Castle , in which the Regall Ornaments , with the Records of their Cancellariae , are usually deposited ; as also the Armes , Ammunition , and the great Ordinance of the Kingdom : And in the Port wherof the main body of their Navy was reserved , contrary to his fore-mentioned Letters of Assecuration . To a certain Jesuite , Adam Steinhall by name , he committed the Arcensian Temple , placing also his Romish Priests in the Queens Island , and in the Vastenan Monastery , contrary to what he had given under his hand and Seal , to this effect : That neither in the Ecclesiasticall or Politicall Affairs of that Kingdom , he would use the help of any person who did not profess the Religion then generally received in Suethen . They further argue , that he no sooner returned from his Coronation to Stocholme , but that he gave the Raynes unto his Polish and other Romish affected followers , to enter their Churches , and disturb their Service and Devotions , by tumultuous perambulations in all parts of their Temples , with loud voices and scandalous Gestures ( during their Sermons and other Religious Exercises ) to the great oppression and scandall of minds ; yea , to the hazard of mens lives , branding and reviling them with the name of Hereticks , and other infamous and scurrilous Appellations , insomuch as they were constrained to set Guards about their Ministers ascending their Pulpits ; and complaint being made unto the King of these abuses , the Plaintiffs were dismist with reproaches and contumelious words , no redress at all afforded . It is moreover objected , that besides extraneous Forces introduced at his Arrival , he ordered others to be brought from Dantzig by Ernest Wejerus , and other Commanders , furnished as to a declared War ; wherby Flouds of blood might have over-flowed , if by other weighty Affairs he had not been recalled and induced to return into Poland : but what he could not then ( say they ) effect , he afterwards endeavoured at the Papall Legatorian instance , when with a numerous Army he re-entred Suethen in the year 1598. In this manner do they charge King Sigismundus , that he no way observed his Regall Oath and Assecuration in point of Religion : after which he departed the Kingdom ( as at first he had done ) without the consent and approbation of the States therof ; leaving behind a Romish affected Governour in his chief Fort and City , besides severall Churches with the Vastenan Monestary filled with Jesuites and others of that Erroneous Sect , wherby much dissention a rose within the Land soon after his departure . Hereupon certain Senators of the Kingdom thought it expedient to write unto the Duke , signifying the Kings departure , and that they had endeavoured to their utmost , that the weighty Affairs of the Realm might have been settled before his Exit , severall wherof remained yet unperfected : That therfore they besought his Highness to afford a helping hand with his wonted Patriotall affection , for the dispatch of things as necessity required . That touching the form of Government , which his Highness had ( by Copy communicated unto them , to be ) desired of his Majesty , no proceed had been made , as he might happily have understood by Ericke Gustavus one of their number : That the Regall Ensigns were deposited in the Stocholmian Castle , wherof Count Ericke was appointed Governour , against whom they had protested in his own presence , and had entreated his Majesty to ponder the same more maturely : Other things also were in the said Letter contained , as their most earnest desire for his Highness speedy repair to Stocholme : These were dated the fifteenth of July 1594. and their requests reiterated by a second invitation of the twentieth ejusdem . The Duke returned answer to their first the eighteenth of the same , therin expressing , that albeit most willing ( as by duty obliged ) to procure his dear Countries good , yet the same seemed a work of no small difficulty , the King having prescribed no direct form of Government , especially in those disturbed times , wherin the publike Treasure was much exhausted the Kingdom obvious to the inconveniencies of a Russian War , and uncertain of obtaining a wished Peace ; the Crown Revenues so diminished ( during his Majesties being there ) as they appeared not a little deficient : That nevertheless he would not be wanting to afford his utmost of counsell and assistance for the redress of things amiss , wherunto his Propinquity of blood and maturity of years invited him ; conditionally , that they would joyn with him for the Weal of his Majesty and the Kingdom , wherof he desired their speedy resolution and compliance to those things that for the said ends should be decreed ; and that they would not separate untill conclusions were taken concerning the frame of future Government , to which effect he would ( upon their intimation ) speedily repair to Stocholme . These were dated from Nicopia . In pursuance hereof they again instance unto him , that his presence was both their hope and expectation , renewing their requests that he would assume the Government . Promising that they would not be wanting to their power in Counsell , Assistance , security , and Obedience for the good of the Kingdom , the glory of God , and the Emolument of the Natives . This was dated the ninth of August , 1594. and signed by Nicolaus Gyldenstierne , Gustavus Baner , Turo Bielke , Hogenschildus Bielke , Claudins Bielke , and Gustavus Gabrielis . Duke Charles thus invited , repaired to Stocholme , where , no sooner arrived , but he cleared the Arconsian Temple , the City , and the Queens Island , of the Romish Priests , and likewise deprived their great Patron , Count Ericke , of his Command of the Regall Castle ; for he being a strong Promover of the Papall Creed , was formidable to those of the contrary Profession , by reason of his power and great Alliances within the Kingdom ; His Sister being Wife to Ericke Sparre the Chancellour : his Aunt married to Claudtus Flemingius Governour of Finland , and his Uncles , Ericke Gustavus , Aruidus Gustavus , and Carolus Gustavus , were Rulers and Governours of the Westro-gothes , the Ostro-gothes , and Smaland , with others of no mean power . To the former Criminations against their King , they add , that contrary to his Regall Oath , and promise under his hand and Seal , to protect from injury the Poor , as well as the Rich , he permitted ( without punishment or inquisition made ) the Nightly Watches to be abused and beaten : The Polanders ( of his Train ) to be day and night in Armes ; by whom ( with others of the Natives who delighted in such mischiefs ) sundry of the said Night-watches being frequently murthered , were so found lying in the Streets , others miserably wounded ; yea , even their houses were unsecure from violence : and notwithstanding complaints were many times preferred , yet no redress was granted , nor Justice executed upon the Murtherers . Sundry other things to the same purpose , they repeat ; as the Concession ( formerly mentioned ) of Leisland to the Crown of Poland ; as also , the diminishing of the Navy and Ordenance , to the great damage of the Common-wealth : And that , unwitting to the Duke or States of the Kingdom ; in prejudice also of the Gustavian Testament , and the Constitutions of Calmar , An. 1587. he had transacted with the Neighbour Princes , touching certain most weighty Affairs of Suethland ; the peculiar Badge or Cognisance wherof he had alienated , requiring by Ericke Sparre , his Ambassadour , a dilation or prolonging of the compromissoriall transaction about the said Badge ; viz. The three Crowns , which in the year 1591. at the Treaty with the Dane by the River Flakesiobecke , had been at their earnest and most instant request suspended untill An. 1597 : And that Sigismundus ( by that Embassie sought to attain by entreaty from the Dane that which he had formerly ( not without much difficulty and suit ) obtained from the States of Suethland , therby alienating the right of the Suethes to those three Crowns , the proper and peculiar Badge , and one of the chief Regalities of the Kingdom , which he ought not to have done . And this he did ( say they ) by the perswasions of his said Counsellour Ericke Sparre , the better to compass his hostile intensions towards his Uncle the Duke , to the notorious breach of the foresaid Testament ; the express words wherof are , viz. Our dear Sons , not only he , who with his posterity shall succeed us in the Regall Chair , but the rest likewise of our dear Sons , shall neither by themselves apart , or with their familiar Counsellours , Servants , or Subjects , attempt , treat , or decide any Affairs wherin the welfare and honour of the Kingdom are concerned ; by concluding of War , Peace , Leagues , or other Concernments of the Common-wealth , of weight and moment , except by the counsell and consent of them all , with approbation of the Prime , States of the Kingdom joyntly . They further objurgate his causing of Arrest to be made at Lubecke ( and other Maratine Cities ) of their Ships and Goods , and spoyling them of their said Goods and Merchandizes : And that , some years past ( Suethland being afflicted with a great dearth of Corn , wherby many thousands perished , and the residue much exhausted , in their Substance ) he , by the counsell of Steno Baner , Olaus Suercherus and Lindormias Bond , severely prohibited those of Dantzig and other Sea Ports of the Polish Dominion , from administring relief to those of Suethen ; and at the same time enjoyed those of Rivell ( albeit incorporated into Swethland ) not to furnish them with any provision , and sollicited the like with other Marine Places belonging to the Romish Empire . By all these things , they shew , that his second departure produced no better fruite then his first ( both being without the privity of the States ) and that , as his first discession , to receive an Extraneous Crowne , accasioned a conceding of Leifeland to the Polander ; So , his second left them in a confusednesse , without any prefect forme of Government , contrary to his promise ; which Comedie ( say they ) was commenced by those Counsellours who were unwilling to be longer ruled by the Gustavian Line , but that themselves might prevent each other in the domination of the parts , whereby would have ensued the ruine of the whole . King Sigismundus ( say they ) precipitating his departure , had sent to his Uncle , then at Nycopia , by Ericke Gustavus and Claudius Slatte , a certain Plenipotentiarie , importing that , induced by his urgent Affairs and by his promise , he now intended to repair into Poland ; and that , to the end his Native Country might not be destitute of good Government and Administration of Justice , untill God should grant him a return , he committed the same unto him his said Uncle , as being a Prince Hereditary , and chief among the other Orders of the Kingdom , together with others the faithfull Senators therof , to whom with him this Plenipotentiary was joyntly given , to be governed and administred accordingly ; Provided , that in the first and chief place , he and they should honour and acknowledge him and his Heirs Males ( if any should be ) for lawful Heirs and Kings of Suethland : and next to them his Brother John Prince of Finland , that they should endeavour and by all means procure his and the Kingdoms good , preventing all prejudice and loss by Mature Counsell , and Administer the other affairs of the Kingdom with the joynt Senatorial consent and concordall unanimity conform to the Laws of Suethland , that no damage or detriment might thence redound . But that , they should not celebrate or call any publike Assembly , or Parliament , nor upon any occasion make or enact Laws without his speciall and express consent , as being agreeable to and demonstrative from the Reversoriall Letters given unto him by the Duke and Senators : In order wherunto he commanded all and every the Subjects of Suethland and inhabitants therof , of what eminency , degree , or condition soever , to render and perform to his said dear Uncle ( as to the chief in Government ) and to the Senators , according to the state and dignity of each , all due obedience , honour , and assistance in all things which they should enjoyn for the good and emolument of the King and Kingdom , given in the Port of Elsnaben the eighteenth of July , 1594. But this Plenipotentiary was by Duke Charles rejected as imperfect , and a draught more ample ( by Letters from Nycopia of the twenty third ejusdem ) sent to the King for the Regall Assent and Signature , with a Schedule annexed , wherin his Majesty was desired ( in case that Peace intended with the Russian should not take effect ) to consider of some way wherby the Nerves of War might be supplied ; Provisions made of Victuall , Ammunition , and other Necessaries equally incident , which with other particulars mentioned in either , are referred to inspection into the Originall by such as are curious . But the King was gone , before this answer could be tendred unto him , leaving Suethland in much disorder : which the Duke considering , and that only a lame form of power and government was left , and that others were ordained with equal , yea , greater power both in Suethland and Finland ( albeit the same appeared not untill his Exit ; ) So as almost in every Province some or other did rise up , boasting himself Governour in the Royal absence , from which Fountain many misfortunes , mischiefs , and miseries might have flowed : Tumults and dissentions would have sprung up on each side , to the ruine of the publike Weal , unless timely obviated : for the better effecting wherof , the Duke by the Senatoriall Consent , indicted a Parliament at Sudercopia against the moneth of October , 1595. To which generall Convention , the whole Senate and Orders of the Kingdoms , Counts , Barons , Bishops , Knights , Gentry , Clergy , Commanders of Forts and Forces , Burgesses , and common people , did emulously flock to consult upon the Urgencies of the Kingdom , wherin ( they assert ) many things were treated and transacted tending greatly to the good of King Sigismundus and the whole Nation , if due execution had not been obstructed . In these Parliamentary constitutions , after thanks rendred to the Divine goodness , for having ( by tollerable conditions ) freed them from apprehension of a long and bloody Russian War , so as being then in Concord with all their Neighbours , they might more freely endeavour a setling of the like at home which was their aime in that assembly ; they unanimously by virtue of their respective Provinciall Plenipotentiary , and each for himself particularly , did bind themselves to observe their Oath and promise made to King Sigismundus , in the points of Fidelity , and obedience , to him and his Heirs : And that wheras his Majesty at his Coronation , had promised the entire liberty of their Religion , with exclusion of all other , which was not yet effected , and that certain of the Romanists had already begun to use threatnings , in confidence of their encrease : They therfore enacted and concluded , that all Conventions publike or private , used by the Papalists or any other Sects , by what notion soever frequented , should be taken away ; their Priests and Preachers banished , and to depart the Kingdom within six weeks after the rising of that present Parliament . That none of the Commonalty of that , or any other Sect , seperate from the Profession there generally received , should be admitted to any Office within the Kingdom , but all Pensions toward such to be revoked : yet that they , living peaceably , might still remain and enjoy the Laws , Liberties , and Priviledges of Suethen ; but if doing otherwise , either in publike or private , to be punished and exiled as the others were . That , in reference to the Vastenan Monastery , wheras the Regall Assecuration did bear that no Scholastick Exercise or Function Ecclesiasticall , contrary to the Augustane Confession , and the Vbsalian Synod , celebrated An. 1593. should be obtruded upon the Kingdom , or be suffered to impede the received Religion , but that therin the proceedings should be according to the last year of King Gustavus ( fore-mentioned and the first of King John : Therfore all abuses in the foresaid Monastery , and the present Incumbents were to be thence excluded . That ( furthermore ) wheras the most Illustrious Duke Charles had then , before all the Orders of the Kingdom , signified that by reason of several notable defects , represented somtimes Orally , and also in the written Paper then exhibited unto them , he desired to be freed from the Government , unless those were removed . They therfore in regard his Highness was a Prince hereditary of the Kingdom , whom it meerly concerned , that the Affairs therof should be rightly and orderly administred , humbly desired that his Highness would embrace the same for the good and emolument of the King and his Successors , as also of the younger Brethren , and in a word , of the whole Regall and Ducall Heirs , according to the Acts of hereditary Succession ; wherby the Subjects and Inhabitants of the Kingdom might ( in like manner ) freely enjoy the Nations Laws , with their legally acquired Liberties and Priviledges : And that wheras his Highness had consented to undergo the Administration of the Government , with the Senators of the Kingdom joyntly ; They ( therfore ) the respective Orders therof , Ecclesiasticall and Politicall , Nobility , and Commonalty , high , and low , did promise , that to their utmost they would acknowledge and observe his Highness as their Prince and Governour in his Majesties absence , and untill his return into the Kingdom ; and accordingly render unto his Highness all lawfull obedience , fidelity , and duty , saluting and intitling him the Governour of the Kingdom : yet no way to any prejudice of the Regall Jurisdiction or Dignity , conform to the litterary transaction , approved of between his Highness and the Kingdoms Senators : Wherfore , that what Affairs soever of weight and moment , relating to that Kingdom , his Majesty should desire to be there expediated ; were first , and before all others to be signified unto his Highness and the Senatoriall Colledge : But if otherwise , and whosoever he were who should obtain any Commission , he should have no power of appointing or acting ought in reference therunto , before his Highness and the whole Senatoriall Order were consulted therin , who undoubtedly would therupon conclude and ordain , so as might be most conducing to the honour and advantage of his Majesty and the Kingdom , according to the Oathes and Assecurations alternatively given : It was concluded also , that no trouble or molestation should accrue to the King , by seeking or desiring any determination or resolution in Poland concerning the Affairs of Suethland , in regard his Majesty had not ( there ) those persons neer him , to whom he might commit the expediting of the Suethish Affairs ; for which cause ( they concluded that ) all Juridicall Process , Grievances , and Controversies , should be examined & defined within the Kingdom , conform to the Laws of Suethland and the Decree relating therunto , published at Vbsall , An. 1593. which the King himself had confirmed : And that they should not be transmitted into Poland , nor that any sentence or resolution ( touching them ) should be expected thence , but that if any one thought himself injured therby , he might appeal unto the Kings return , whether that any Regall Sentence given without the Kingdom should obtain execution within the same ; Otherwise no man to be prohibited to repair or seek unto the King about his private Affairs , or other things lawfull and rationall , not tending to the prejudice of any , especially of those who sate at the Helme : Provided , that ( as aforesaid ) the Kings Mandates and Writs should be first directed and addressed unto his Highness and the Senatoriall Order , the execution of them not to be immediatly committed unto any other . Concerning the Offices of the Kingdom , it was decreed that his Highness and the Senatoriall Colledge , with the counsell and consent of the chief other Orders ( whom the matter might concern ) should as occasion required , in his Majesties absence , consider of meet persons , so that such men and Servants might be preferred to Offices and Charges in the Kingdom respectively , as did rightly belong and were tied by Oath to the King and to the Common-wealth , and that speciall and serious regard were had to ancient and well deserving persons : As also that none of the Prime Offices of the Nation should be entirely committed to any one , before the Provinciall Inhabitants where such an Officer was requisite , and any others therin concerned , might have free Sufferages or Votes , by whom three Candidati or persons elective were to be named , as the Laws of Suethland ( to the observation wherof his Majesty had sworn ) concerning the chief Offices , do in some sort mention , which three persons elected , were to be signified unto his Majesty , out of which number he might appoint one whom he best approved of ; and if it should so happen , that the King had no rationally lawfull objections against them , and did nevertheless defer the approbation of some one of them , perhaps not without detriment to the Kingdom and the Government therof , his Highness had power to place one of the three ( so elected ) in the said Office ; yet that no Officials formerly perferred by his Majesty , should be dismissed , unless lawfull causes were found ; wherby upon due inspection and examination , they might appear worthy of deprivation , neither that any one should be advanced to a greater Plurality of Offices then he could commodiously , and with utility to the Kingdom undergo . These things being by them enacted , the Duke on the other part , did stipulate in these words . We Charles by the Grace of God , hereditary Prince and Governour of the Kingdom of Suethland , Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia ; do promise that we will diligently ( assisted by the Senatoriall Order , as well of Spirituall as Secular Persons ) endeavour to the utmost of our abilities so to manage the Kingdoms Affairs , as we shall know or conceive to be most advantageous to his Majesty , commodious to this our most dear Countrey , beneficiall to the Orders and faithfull Subjects therof , and Emolumentall to all persons : wherby every one may be maintained and protected in the pure Evangelical Religion , according to the Augustane Confession , and the Profession of faith instituted at Ubsall , and agreeable to the Laws of Suethen , and those Priviledges and Prerogatives which each man , conform to his condition , enjoyeth , and hath obtained from precedent Kings and Governours : As also that we will govern the Kingdom of Suethen and the Affairs therof , wholly according to the Oath which his Majesty at his Coronation at Ubsall , did swear to his Subjects , and did secure unto them by writing ; and as We with Our best and cleerest judgment shall find or can imagine may be profitable to his Majesty and Emolumentary to the Orders and Subjects of the Kingdom , as well of the Clergy as the Laiety , even as we desire , God assisting , to answer for the same before God , his Majesty , and the ( respective ) Orders of the Kingdom . Whatsoever likewise shall by Vs , with the free advice of the Senators , which without any prejudice they may safely communicate , be approved and concluded ( as We will not decree ought in weighty Affairs relating to the Kingdom , without the Senatoriall Sufferage ) We will unanimously maintain and defend , that the same may be preserved firm and irrevocable , to the present and future times : And that We will accordingly , All as One , and One as All , profess and protect the same , if in process of time it shall be needfull and requisite . Lastly , in testimony that We do willingly constitute and approve of this Transaction , in manner as aforesaid , for the good of his Majesty our most gratious King ; the prosperity of the Kingdom and the Inhabitants therof , and do ordain the same to be unviolably observed word for word , according to the cleer literall sense therof , without prejudice or violation to the Regall Eminency , and Jurisdiction , and our Oath , as the Laws of Suethen require : We Charles by the grace of God Hereditary Prince , and Governour of the Kingdom of Suethland , Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia : And We the Orders of the said Kingdom fore-mentioned , have hereunto affixed our Seals , and subscribed the same with our hands . And if We , or others present , or absent , who have not assisted at this Convention ( which We are not willing to impute , as proceeding from pertinaciousness or disobedience ) shall refuse to approve with Vs , of what before recited , concluded for the Common good of his Majesty and our Countrey , ( wherof the Parliament being ended , intimation shal be given to all the Provinces ) and that by previous information and admonition , they shall not offer or produce any lawfull reasons in contradiction hereunto , which they have free liberty to do ; We , certainly will send Messengers unto them , and will hold them for non-conforming and disturbing Ministers of the Kingdom ; and whosoever shall not adjoyn themselves hereto , if constituted in any of the Eminent Offices of the Kingdom , We will endeavour to diminish their publike Authority and Power , as We shall judge consentaneous to equity and reason ; least the Kingdom of Suethland , should from thence receive detriment and seeds of dissention . In like manner they who shall detract or apostatize from this our generall , free , and unanimous Transaction ; Whether for favour of great Ones , peculiar profit , or other causes , under what notion soever comprehended , or shall refuse to contribute their endeavours hereunto , whereby force , secretly , or openly may be obtruded by any whosoever , in prejudice of what his Majesty hath given assecuration to the Kingdom , and wherupon this our Transaction is founded ; We shall account them as persons treacherous to the King , and seditious to the Kingdom , perfidious men , and to their Countrey Traytors , and that we will mutually assist each other to their prosecution and extermination . Enacted at Sudercopia the twenty second of October , 1595 : More particularity hath been used in reciting ( albeit briefly ) the heads of this Parliamentary Act and its conclusions , then is intended with others the like ; this being that which King Sigismundus ( afterwards ) so much endeavoured the disannulling of , and which the Suethes do so much instance and justifie themselves upon . In this manner was Duke Charles designed Governour of the Kingdom , which was no way pleasing to King Sigismundus ; ( suspecting the like ) had severely forbidden all men the repair to that Convention , and afterwards endeavoured the frustration therof , by discouraging and diverting the observances requisite , and partly by Letters Patents , partly by threatnings , by promises and rewards , he drew sundry to his party . But the States of the Kingdom , fore-seeing ( as they affirm ) great disturbances to arise , which were of necessity to be crusht , assembled in full body ; valuing more the generall good then the Regall Injunctions in prejudice therof : Albeit severall ( and of the Finlanders not a few ) did decline their appearance : Nor did the King by his Letters only endeavour ( say they ) the annihilation of this Convention , but likewise stirred up most grievous tumults and dissentions in Finland , where , by the Tyranny of the Governour there , so cruell Wars were raised as sundry thousands of innocent Rusticks , Tenants ( or Tributaries ) of the Crown , were miserably slain for opposing themselves to unheard of Exactions and Military ( Stations , or ) Quarterings ; great numbers of Souldiers being there kept on foot along time , whom the King by the treacherous insinuations of the Claudius Flemingius , Aruidus , Ericke , and Axell Kurike allured to his side , arming and incensing them to the ruine of his Country : And when the Country's grievances were dilated unto him , they were ( say they ) slighted , and no redress obtained , by means wherof the Souldiers and Subjects exasperated against each other , did rush together with mutuall Wounds and Slaughterings : Many of the fore-mentioned Crown Tenants ( or Tributaries ) losing not only their Goods but their lives : For the Lawless Souldier first spoyling the Inhabitants of their Possessions , the poor people were provoked to resist force with force ; wherby the Militarians finding themselves frustrate of gorging their licentious desires , did with armed Bands assault the unarmed Rural Menie , whom they miserably slaughtered , and ( a sad sight to see ) extended on Wheels . These things ( say they ) thus perpetrated : King Sigismundus soon after the Sudercopian Parliament , sent as his Ambassadors into Suethland , Count Ericke of Visingsburg with his Uncle Aruidus Gustavus , and from the Crown of Poland were emitted Stanislaus Dzialinskie and Nicolaus Sapieha , who vehemently accused Duke Charles , and those States of the Kingdom that had assisted at the fore-cited Convention , or assented to the conclusions therof : But because the accusatory Oration of the Polanders ( albeit most elegantly delivered ) with the Criminatory Articles of Count Ericke , and Aruidus Gustavus , as also the reply to either , and the refutation of the severall particulars in each contained ( as well by Duke Charles apart , as by him and the Senators joyntly ) are over-long to be here ( Verbatim ) inserted , I shall refer the more diligently Curious to the Acts themselves long since published , and only deliver the heads of either with as much brevity as the circumstance will permit . THe Oration did begin with the comparison of a Kingdom under one Prince , to the body of man united in its Members by such a strickt conjunction , voluntary consent , mutual co-intelligence , and admirable sympathy under the government of the head ; that any of them being ill affected , the rest moved with the danger , do with all diligence endeavour its remove ; but that they all are joyntly carried on with far more earnestness to preserve the head safe & unhurt , as knowing that upon its welfare , dignity , and authority , the wel-being of the whole body depended , and that the same being forsaken by the Members , a totall decay , disturbance of their Order , with the dissolution of the whole , speedily insues . That the same harmony ought to be between the Subjects of one and the same Prince , and that instructed by the same admirable Office of Nature , they should be lincked with bonds of love , and nourish mutuall Peace and Concord , and not offer , but divert and resist any prejudice that might accrue to either ; but chiefly to provide that the Dignity , Authority , and Preheminency of their Prince and Soveraign , as head and Director of the whole body of the Common-wealth should not suffer the least diminution or derogation : And that exhibition of due honour , fidelity , and obedience , should not be wanting in all Services that were to be rendred , especially from the Subjects , in regard that by violation of the Rights of Majesty , or their Usurpation , the Harmony Politick was disturbed , and the Kingdoms ruine must consequently follow , even as the hand or foot indulging themselves , and refusing their service to the head , the same would soon langish , and the whole therwith perish . He next commemorated severall former Leagues and Alliances between Poland , with its dependencies , and Suethland , but mainly ( as neerest related ) that by the present Sigismundus the third , King of both the Realmes ; but Suethlands Nursling and the true Progeny of the ancient Suethish Kings , begotten upon a Jagellonian Polish Infanta , and adorned with all Princely gifts , Sanctimony , Piety , Justice , Prudence , Fortitude , Wisdom , and Magnanimity : the patern of all Vertues , mercifull to his Subjects , devout , meek , gratious ; To his Friends most friendly , but to his Foes a terrour and destruction . That to this Sigis . the third , Heir , Inaugurated and Crowned King of Suethland , Elected also and Crowned King of Poland , and of the great Dukedom of Lithuania , the said Nations and People did owe obedience , and did acknowledge honour and reverence as the sole Ruler and Moderator of both the Kingdoms , whose Raign they wished might exceed Nestors years : And that the Orders of both the Kingdoms , ought to take equall care , that as their mutuall peace and tranquility was ( under God ) from him to be derived , so the Dignity , Majesty , Regall Rights , and Prerogatives of thier mutuall Prince should be preserved unviolated , with his Majesties particular Rights , Dignity , and Praeeminency in all things , saving to each Kingdom their own , for otherwise any one might easily judge that neither of the Kingdoms could remain safe and intire . That the late Parliament at Warsaw in Poland , understanding what things ( there purposely published ) had been enacted at the Sadercopian Parliament in Suethland : the Senators of Poland , with the Lithuanian Orders , had appointed this Embassie principally for the neerer conjoyning of those Potent Kingdoms in peace and unity , and as therunto conducing to enquire into the whole matter , as not being of particular concernment to Suethland only , but had like reference to the ( not to be violated ) Regall Dignity of his Majesty , who was of both those Realms the sole Lord and King , from whom they had obtained permission to treat with his Highness and the Senators of Suethen , in a way of Brotherly Charity and Amity , which is not wont to act rashly . That the Senators and Orders , of Poland and Lithuania doubted not but that the Orders of Suethen would continue faithfull toward their King , to whom they were astricted by Nature , by Oath , and hereditary Right , even as they had professed in that Sudercopian Enaction : but that notwithstanding they could not but apprehend the intervention of sundry things at that Parliament , which ( unless corrected by Mature Counsell ) might breed disturbance in the Kingdom ; such Initiations usually springing up , when slighting the Lawfull Lord , publike Counsels were convened by another Call , Laws were enacted , the form of Government changed , Ministers placed by the King , removed from their Charge , things peculiar to the Royall Majesty , transferred upon others : All which may easily appear to be full of , and obnoxious to many dangers . That the Polonian and Lithuania Orders did conceive the Suethes could not be ignorant of his Majesties affections towards his Paternall Realm , or that he desired to have a regardfull eye unto the good of his Subjects , nor would have refused , but rather granted them a Parliament ( if he had seen it necessarily requisite ) that Method and Order consentaneous to the Lawes of the Kingdome might have been observed : It being undeniable that a Convention in a Kingdome cannot be rightly called without the consent , authority , and presence of the King , but that as then no such thing had appeared wanting either in reference to the Kingdome , or its ancient accustomed Lawes and Constitutions , his Majesty having concluded a peace between them and the Russian , and so disposed of all things within the Kingdome , as that no detriment or disturbance could rationally be feared . That the said Convention was not only made without publike necessity impelling , contrary to his Majesties and the Pedish Senatoriall expectations , and wanted the consent and authority of their lawfull Crowned King , but even contrary to his Edicts prohibiting the same : yea , that many things had been therein enacted diametrically opposite to the Regall Rights and Superiority . As the Call it self in manner as aforesaid : The remove of persons intrusted by the King with Forts , and these committed to others ; Exauthorization of the Royall Mandates , coyning of money in other ( then the Regall ) name : Appeals to his Majesty , and therein the Regall Dignity it self many waies circumscribed . That these things having been weighed in an equall Ballance , the Senators and Princes of Poland and Lithuania , with the respective Orders of the depending Provinces , Dukedomes , and Cities , did by them their Ambassadors earnestly desire his Highness to preserve entire his Majesties Rights and Dignity , wherein the Kingdomes welfare was involved , as their propinquity of blood required ; and did also in Brotherly manner admonish and entreat the Senators of Suethland , as such to whose vigilancy , prudency , and Fidelity , that Kingdomes care was by him committed and intrusted , to return a diligent demonstration of their duty and fidelity toward their hereditary and crowned King ; and by a vigorous resistance of any who affecting Innovations ( as in large Empires many times happens ) would for private disturb the publike Interest , manifest to the world how freely they had implyed the Talent intrusted unto them from Heaven and his Majesty . That all Innovations in Kingdoms were perilous and pernicious , but especially such as tended to violate the Rights of a lawfull , hereditary crowned King , as might be evidenced by France , which by a thirty six , and the Opulent Belgian Provinces by a twenty seven years Warr were almost reduced to an utter extermination : And that those Rights neither could nor ought to be impaired , but by that Majesty by whom Kings Raigne and Princes decree Justice . That wicked men did never proceed at first to open height of evil , but by peicemeals plucked up the Fences , untill that from faithfull Subjects they had wrested the Power ; whereby ( having overturned the Kingdome ) to augment their owne Wealth and Greatnesse , Which evills it beseemed his Highnesse and their Lordships to obviate timely , and to abolish any Laws , Constitutions : or Confederations , contrary to his Crowne , his Dignity , and Regall Rights , and by their prudence and authority , to divert the course of ill undertaken Councells , least the head thereby weakned , the Kingdomes body might faint and fall into decadence . That the Duke and Senators of Suethland might assure themselves , that his Majesty ( albeit at present detained by greater cares for Christendomes universall good ) would never intermit his due regard of his native Countrey , no more then suffer the Rights of Royalty to be disjoynted : But that whatsoever faithfull Subjects should crave in a just and orderly way , ( his Dignity preserved ) hee would undoubtedly grant . That therefore his Highness and their Lordships ought to prosecute his Majesty with due returne of Love , observancy , obedience , and faithfull endeavours : The rather , for that his Majesty did no way oppress or burthen them , but like to an indulgent Father , with a minde truely Royall , more prone to mercy then to cruelty , was willing to passe by offences , the more grievous because proceeding from his owne , by whom he ought not to have been injured : Notwithstanding which , he Promised no lesse for the future , then that amidst the Community of Christendomes concernments , whereof Suethland did partake , he would endeavour their good ; and as a returne of his Highnesse and their Lordships constant and faithfull affections towards his Majesty , was no way doubted of by the respective Orders of Poland and Lithuania , so the continuance therein was their earnest desire . That the Polanders , as they had abundantly testified by a voluntary conferring their Crowne upon his Majesty , and according to their Nations custome , had vowed unto him their Fortunes , Liberties , life it selfe , so they were now ready to bestow all those , and what else could be dearer unto them , for the vindication of his Regall Rights and Dignity , and would to that end unanimously joyne with his Highness , their Lordships , and that Kingdomes Orders , and did promise ( as the present Oration might testifie ) that they would never be wanting to endeavour the repair of the least injury done to his Majesty , or Kingly name , wherunto they expected and did promise to themselves a mutuall , assured , and an untergiversing concurrence from his Highness & the Orders of Suethland ; from whom , for conclusion , they earnestly desired they might receive an authentique written answer to the severall heads of their Embassie , wherby their diligence and faithfull delivery of what they had in charge , might be approved to their principles . In like manner Count Ericke and Aruidus Gustavus ( fore-named ) did present certain Articles Criminatoriall against Duke Charles , the substance wherof followeth . THat the chief points of the Ambassadoriall instructions , were to rememorate , how frequently his Majesty after his Coronation , had by Messengers and Letters , dealt with his Highness , concerning a form for governing his hereditary Kingdom during his absence , and that the same had been much and long time disputed between his Majesty and the Senate of Suethland , which was at last concluded to be signed and sealed by his Majesty , and had been afterwards sent to his Highness and the Senators . That albeit his Majesty did then conceive that Ordination to be such , as nothing he could confer ( his Prerogative Salved ) conducing to the Kingdomes well-being , was therein wanting , he had nevertheless understood partly by Ambassadours , partly by Letters , that his Highness did not lacquiesce therin , but desired a more ample Plenipotentiary ; which as he could not grant , without detriment to the Regall Title , so he had gravely admonished him to forbear such molestatious requests , and to rest therwith satisfied , in regard it was not for perpetuity , but in vigour only untill his Majesties return into Suethland , which he intended speedily , for disposing , ordering , and reforming things needfull : But that his Highness impatient of deferring the matter so long , had incited the Kingdomes Orders to celebrate the Sudercopian Parliament , to gaine by their Sufferages a larger Power : That his Majesty was much displeased that his Subjects ( bound to him by Oath of Fidelity ) should have appeared contrary to his Edict ; or have made conclusions contradictory to his intentions . Yet that his Highnesse might see how constantly his Majesty desired the Religious observation of that fraternall mutuall respect , which their proximity of bloud imposed ; and that the Orders of the Kingdome might perceive his Majesties willingness to a wholesome and timely preventing of all confusions , tending to the disturbance of the Kingdome , he had been pleased to send ( besides his Royall Exhortatoriall Letters ) Ambassadors fully instructed to interpose and provide for the removing of all brands of dissention , and that the forme of Government his Majesty left at his departure , might be submitted unto , and repugnancies therefrom abstained ; especially for that many particulars were inserted in the Printed Sudercopian Decrees , which seemed to trench upon Treason , by a violation of such things as by the Swethish laws did rightly belong to the King : All which , his Majesty did challenge to himselfe and his Posterity , and would so leave unto the Kings his Successors , as from his Progenitors hee had received them ; unto the maintenance whereof the Subjects of Swethen were bound by the Laws and by Oath . That the Ambassadors were also to endeavour from his Highness an Antiquation of the Sudercopian Decrees that contradicted the fore-specified Ordination , and that he would acquiesce in the Kings former grants and Statutes , and that the Orders and Offices appointed might remaine in full Vigour . That the Kingdomes Rents might be collected by those thereunto ordained , and to be issued by them , according to his Majesties Orders or Letters granted to any thereupon . That Officers might be continued in their respective Charge , and that such as have been removed be re-integrated . That the Crown Forts , Garrisons , Provinces , Cities , Governments , and all other things formerly committed to his Majesties sworne Servants be restored unto them ; and that his Highness Servants be removed from them , and receive no stipend from the Crown . That all regall Protections be had in due regard , and that no person having such , be exposed to Prison or other punishment , untill their cause be heard and legally tried . That all justly acquired Priviledges have their due respect and vigour , and that the contraries thereunto be expunged and made void . That unwonted Burthens , Exactions , Structures , and Hospitable Expences , be not imposed upon the Subject , without the Regall command or permission . That fit Salery be duely paid to the ancient Court-servants , and that such as by Age are not longer serviceable , have necessary maintenance allowed them . That whereas the Hereditary Title of his Highness is more magnificent and honourable ( as well towards Strangers as Natives ) then that of Governour of Suethland , lately given by the Sudercopian Decree ; and for that the same is ambigious , and not understood by all alike , and doth neither increase nor impaire the Dukes Power and authority . The Ambassadors are to endeavour his renouncing the same , as not being formerly used in the times of Legitimate Kings , and that he rest satisfied with his accustomed Title , as being of sufficient Dignity and estimation amongst all men . That his Majesty will not , that the broyles raised against Flemingius proceed any further , but requireth that all things committed may be cleared or corrected by the Law of the Land. That in regard of the great scarcity of Graine , causing dearth , his Highnesse would not permit any transportation thereof abroad , for prevention of Famine , poverty , and calamity to the Subject , whereof his Majestie is very solicitous . Last , That the Accounts of the Kingdomes Revenues , which his Highnesse hath had for some years in his hands , might be forthwith stated and cleared , that so his Majesty at his returne into the Countrey , may know what debts of the Kingdome have been satisfied , and what otherwise . To the fore-specified Oration , whereby his Highnesse , the Senators , and whole Orders of Suethland , did hold themselves aspersed and reproached , as also to those criminations by Count Ericke and Arnidus Gustavus , the Duke with the Senators returned Answer , as hereafter is shewed : But to the Kings particular Objections against the Duke , the ensuing reasons were by his Highnesse exhibited for their refutation . That the Duke had altered the , prescribed , forme of Government . That he had neither altered nor seene any Forme of Government , an imperfect Plenipotentiall excepted , brought unto him by Ericke Gustavus , not containing the forme of Power requisite in a well constituted Common-wealth , wherto he had never acquiesced ; nor would he have accepted the Government , but for the earnest reiterated requests of the Senators and Orders of the Kingdome , who desired him to have more regard unto the publick wel-fare , then to the defects in that prescribed Form. Moreover , That a certaine Forme for a Kingdomes government in the Regall absence , cannot be prescribed to Subjects , by reason of frequent emergent alterations and Novations , not inclusible within the limits of a straitned Forme . And that albeit Lawes be enacted , for a perpetuall Rule of the Inhabitants actions , yet necessity urging , they are changed or abrogated , and others instituted more conducing to , present , publick good . That whereas he is taxed of many things not couched in that Plenipotentiary , it follows , either that he is unjustly argued of having acted contrary thereunto , or that the same must be imperfect , as not containing all things which his Majesty required in a well regulated Empire . That the sayd Forme was even repugnant to it selfe , for his Highnesse being thereby injoyned to Act for the good of the King and Kingdome , is neverthelesse prohibited the calling of Parliaments , without which the publick weale cannot be rightly provided for , as is manifest , in that seldome any Kings without Parliaments , have laudably administred the Common wealth . That the same did likewise contradict the Regall Oath , and that Kingdomes Priviledges : That his Majesty having sworn to govern his Hereditary Country by the Counsell of the Duke and the Senators therof , they had neither approved of , nor been consulted in the draught of that form , but the same had been compiled by Strangers , and the Subjects compulsion to its obedience would be a violation of the Regall Oath : Next Suethland , by most ancient Priviledges had power to call Parliaments in the Royall absence , which Priviledges the King had by Oath bound himself to maintain . That wheras it had been insinuated , his Highness ought to have rendred obedience to the foresaid Form , albeit imperfect , by reason it was not for long duration , in regard of his Majesties intention for a return within short time into that Kingdom : It is answered , that Emergencies in Kingdomes admit not of delaies : That a month only may produce unremediable evils , how much more two years : That the King at his departure had deprived them of all hopes of his return , having affirmed to the Senators and Orders of Poland , that he would remain with them to the end . That his Highness had disposed of his Majesties Fee-farmes or Copyholds , which by the Law was reserved to the King solely , in Sign of his Supream Praeeminency . That if his Majesty will rightly discerne the sense of their Lawes in that case , his Highness cannot appeare to have done ought therin contrary to the Regall Authority : That the Assignation of certain Lands or Mannors to some honourable persons in satisfaction , out of the Annuall proceed for summs of money , long owing to them by the King and Kingdome , that so the Capitall sum might not , to the detriment of both , encrease by interest , was not an alienation of those Lands : That if this were unacceptable , the King , who had been severall times advertised thereof , should have shewed by what waies those Debts ( whereof , as being just , the Creditors could neither be denied , nor ought to be by force defrauded ) might have been discharged , and the course of interest stopped : And that whatever he had conceded unto any , it was upon condition they should obtain the Royall Assent , which might evidence that he did acknowledge a Superiour , without whose approbation he would not conclude in ought that peculiarly belonged unto his Majesty . That his Majesties faithfull Ministers had been oppressed and removed from their Offices . 1. That his Highness cannot be taxed to have oppressed his Majesties faithfull Ministers , for having deprived some ( infected with the Romish Pontificiall Leven ) of those Governments which the King , without consulting himself and the Kingdomes Senators , had promoted them unto , forasmuch as by the Regall Assecuration the entry into those Honours and Offices was forbidden to such . 2. Distributive Justice prohibited maintenance from the Crown Revenues to those who by the Royall Cautionary prescription were not to bear Office , and were unserviceable to the Kingdome : 3. That forasmuch as ( his Majesties Oath being salved ) those persons could not pretend to more then a common enjoyment , with the other Inhabitants , of the Kingdomes Priviledges , Lawes , and Immunities ; the permission to them of more , would have been an offence against the same : Wherefore his Highness had not oppressed them ( if it were so to be stiled ) but they first themselves , by declining the received Religion and transiating into the Tents of Rome ; and next , his Majesty , who by his assecuration had deprived them of Office and Dignity . Moreover it was evident that part of them so preferred , were uncapable of those duties and unprofitable to the Subject ; neither were they by consult admitted according to the prescript Lawes , and therefore legally deprived : As also that some of them were charged with hainous Crimes : And it was not meet that such should rule over others who could not govern themselves , neither were they to be numbred amongst the Kings faithfull Servants , in regard it would be a reproach to his Majesty to make use of their Service . That his Majesties Letters of Inhibition , and other Patents were slighted . That his Highness had never slighted any Legall Regall Mandates ; neither did he conceive that by constraining some of evill Fame , accused of notorious Crimes , to appeare in Judgment with other lying Detractors , who against himself had published many false Criminations ; or that by diminishing the power of such as had opposed the Sudercopian Decree , ( who by Patents had been all received into the Royall Protection ) he had trespassed in ought against his Majesties Inhibitions , when as by Law such were void . Next , that his Majesty could not by his Patents protect such persons , having sworn to preserve the Kingdomes Lawes in their Entry ; and in them is expresly couched , That he who is tainted by Common Fame , must acquit himself from suspition : Neither doth the Imperiall Power extend to the taking away the right of a third , nor to pardon a wrong done to any untill the injured party be first satisfied : and therefore his Majesties Inhibitions could not free the Defamers of his Highness and others from process . That the Sudercopian Parliament tended wholly to the wel-fare of the King and Kingdome , and to concord in Religion , and had not therefore been wrongfully called ; so that the Letters which protected the Impugners thereof were invalid , and opened a great gap to dissentions and disturbances ( as was then evident in Finland ) from which Fountain ruine to Kings and Kingdomes doth usually flow . Lastly , that such Letters were repugnant to the Regall Oath , and the Municipall Law of Suethen , wherin is expressed , He shall defend his Subjects , especially the quiet and peaceable , who live conformable to Law , not only from Strangers , but likewise from turbulent and contentious Inhabitants : Chiefly , he shall maintain Ecclesiasticall Immunities , &c. But such had been excepted in the Kings Patents . Open War raged in Finland ; the Subjects , there , so exhausted by new Exactions as they could not pay the Kings Rents : Sundry hundreds had perished by hunger ; That other grievances were here omitted , as Rapines , Rapes , Stuprations , open Violences , Violation of domestick Peace , and the like : which not only were hitherto unpunished , ( notwithstanding severall advertisements given ) but his Majesty did also prohibit proceedings against the Author or head of those mischiefs . That as to any other of the Royall Mandates , their Authority , when conform to the Lawes and Royall Oath , had ever been entirely preserved . Moreover , that not only in Suethland , but almost in all other Nations , it had been a received custome , that Kings when absent did direct their Commands ( concerning ought to be done ) unto him who was over the Kingdome : And it had and might happen that by false Narrations of the procurers of such Patents , his Majesty had and might be led into errour , and issue forth such Letters and Grants as would be much prejudiciall to the Kingdom , if put into present execution . Lastly , his Majesty had promised by Oath to governe that Kingdome ( during his absence in Poland ) by the Counsell of the Duke , and the Senators of the Kingdome . That new Exactions , Structures of Edifices , and burthensome entertainments are imposed : That since his Highnesse undertooke the Government , he had altogether endeavoured an alleviation of the Subjects former pressures , as could be witnessed by themselves . That the contribution condescended unto at Sudercopia , had been by joynt consent of the Subjects unanimously concluded , upon the Senators report to the other Orders , concerning the Kingdoms debts , w ch without their assistance could not be discharged , wherupon their result was desired ; & that himself had given charge to the Collectors not to require more from any Subjects then their estates would bear , and themselves willingly undergo . That the same was more tollerable then those new exacting waies whereby the Subjects Goods were ensnared , and they reduced to extream poverty . That those Leavies had not been made but in cases allowed by the Lawes , and that albeit peace had been concluded with the Russian , yet the Souldiers , and others who had lent great summs of money , for waging that War , were not payed their Salery and Debts . This was the cause of that imposition , as if in the Exigency of War , in regard the Debts therein contracted were not satisfied : Next , that there were some Illustrious Persons also ; Kings Daughters , who demanded their Dowries from the Kingdome : yea , that the King himself had required the Duke to impose a contribution upon the Subject , for the marrying of the Princess Anna a Regall Virgin : So that his Highness was injured whilest blamed for onerating the Subject with new exactions , and the more in regard the Subjects willingly consented to those contributions , and affirmed that by Law they ought to pay them . Hereto is added that the Kingdomes necessities which are above all Law , required them . As to new Structures , his Highness remembred not any to have been by him commanded , otherwise ( then by the Laws of Suethen ) the Subjects were obliged unto ; Viz. Repairing the Forts , Frontiers , and Navy , with other like , for defence of the Kingdome , and the repulsion of hostile Irruptions ; Nor that in them he had not exceeded the constitution made by his Majesties late Father , and left ( when dying ) to his Majesties performance : But that if his Majesty thought good they should be wholly neglected , he would surcease . That for the entertainments insisted on , how , or by whomsoever obtruded , and whether right or wrong , his Highness was confident that neither of him nor his Servants any just complaint could be made in that matter . That the Crown Kevenues were not rightly administred , and the Duke therefore desired to render account . That what he had received had been by him issued toward the discharge of the Kingdomes debts and necessary expences , and that he therein referred to the Auditors accounts : But the Copper , Butter , and other Merchandizes received by his Ministers he challenged to himself , for payment of money and other things , lent sundry years past unto his Majesties Father and the Kingdome , whereof a considerable summ was yet unsatisfied , as might appeare by the respective Instruments . That if his Majesty would reflect upon the profusions made of the Crown Revenues by his Largesses and Mandatory Epistles , he should find but small cause to call him to account : That the Demaines of Finland had been so lavished , and the Inhabitants Estates so attenuated and exhausted by Souldiery entertainments , as they could render no Debit either to the King or Kingdome : That himself had contracted envy from many for endeavouring a right conservation of the Kingdomes Rents , and had likewise improved them , as was evident by the Revenue of the Mines , which might have yeilded yet more profit , had not the same been obstructed by the disobedience of certain persons . That Innovation in Religion was endeavoured . That he had not altered ought in Religion ; But that the Senators , Bishops , and other Orders , remembring the dissentions and discords of former years during the Raign of his Majesties Father , had convened at Vbsall to compound controversies and settle uniformity in Religion , as the strongest bond for conciliating the minds of Subjects , as on the other side , no greater distraction could be of wills and affections , nor greater disturbance to the publike , then proceeded from difference and disparity in Religion : That what had been there concluded he had left to them , and was therfore unjustly aspersed therwith ; but that the same might more deservedly be retorted upon his Majesty , who had , contrary to his Oath and Assecuration , planted his Emissaries , Romish Priests , to disperse Pontificiall Superstitions and books in publike , as Stocholme , with the Monasteries of Dortningolmense and Vastena could witness . That moreover , in latter daies , his Majesty had by writing exhorted his Subjects to embrace the Papall Superstition of Elevation , Salt and Tapers , with other like , not grounded on Sacred Writ : And unbyassed Judgments might discern whether this rather were not an attempt upon Religion : Which a godly and free counsell , if called by his Majesty in imitation of that Synod , would not have been , but his Oath and Regall Assecuration had remained unviolated : The dispersing of Popish books , seducing the Children of honest Natives , nor practising upon the illiterate youthfull Menie , would not then have needed , as hath been in former years and still is done . That his Highness was also confident , that if any useless or scandalous Ceremonies , resembling Romish Idolatries , had been abrogated , the same could not be called innovation in Religion : That he rendred thanks to the most High , for so inlightning his mind by the Divine Word , that he could discern the true word of God from the traditions of men ; and that the constitutions of their Church did permit those abrogations that had therein been made . That his Highness had Ministred occasions of mutation in the State of the Common-wealth . That he was ignorant of any such occasion administred by him : That by Gods goodness he had studied the pure Religion , and ( without boast ) had maintained the Lawes and good Order in the Kingdome : That by these no motives to alteration could be tendred , but that by their neglect or violation a Kingdome becomes lyable to ruine : And that therfore he entreated his Majesty not to afford matter of change , as not being ignorant how often his Majesties Oath and Assecuration , with the Lawes of Suethland , both in Ecclesiasticks and Politicks , had been trespassed upon . That the Duke had degenerated from his Fathers Vertues , whereby the Hereditary Right had been obtained . That this reflected more upon his Majesty , as having but meanly traced his Grand-fathers steps , & had acted much contrary to the Auital Testament , which was the ground-work of the Hereditary agreement : That such Unions are not attained to the end a King should neglect his Oath , Right and Justice ; Act Arbitrarily , and abolish things constituted for the Countries good , but preserve them unviolated , and that therby Hereditary Unions retained their vigour . That the Prince , under pretence of Religion , did render his Majesty obnoxious to the envy of his Subjects . That no alienation of the Subjects minds from his Majesty by his Highness can be proved , and that on the contrary , he had alwaies exhorted them to persevere in Fidelity , as might appeare by the Sudercopian Decree : But that if any such thing had or should hereafter happen , the cause were to be imputed to himself , for not performing the things he had confirmed unto them by Oath , as hath been already said . That the Prince had affected the Kingdome . That this Assertion can never be made cleer , nor that he had ever coveted the Regall Title , albeit it were not hard to prove that the same had been often tendred unto him , and again might be , if contrary to the hereditary Covenants and his Oath of Fidelity , he would use the means and power at present in his hand : That affection of Soveraignty cannot be imputed unto him , because that he with the Senators , underwent the troublesome burthen of Government ; for asmuch as in former times many more meanly descended , and of lesse Right , Dignity , and Power then himself , had in the Regall absence administred the Suethish Common-wealth , yet without any such aspersion upon them , as might appeare by the union in the Raigne of Queen Margaret , renewed under Ericke the thirteenth , in whose time and absence the great Sewer of the Kingdome was invested with power equall to the King ; yet was not he to be compared unto his Highness , who is Hereditary Prince of the Realme , whom the prosperity thereof more neerly concerns . That his Highness had detained the Souldiers means , and defrauded them of their Stipends : That he never expected a Crimination of this nature , as being by Gods goodness provided of such competent annuall Revenues , that he could live according to his Ranck , without making any such sordid gaine , neither needed he to hunt after Lucre with the Kingdomes losse . That his Highness had given obligatory Letters to his Majesty , but had afterwards violated them . That albeit his Majesty had required such Letters from him before he departed the Kingdome , yet it cannot be proved that he ever obtained them , neither could he have so obliged himself , the same being repugnant to the Lawes of the Kingdome , from which he was not to vary , and therefore his being by them obliged , as his Majesty alledged , and did endeavour to demonstrate , was not of consequence . Secondly , admit it were proved , which is not yet done , yet it did not thence follow , that he was tyed to an absolute observation without exception , and that it is to be considered whether such letters were given of right or conditionally ; if the latter , they are not further binding then the condition is fulfilled : but that is not done , for his Majesty had not granted such a Plenipotentiary as he demanded . Moreover the Obligation is meerly civill , and may be evaded by exception , in regard that ensued not for which those Letters are said to have been given , and therefore he cannot be reproached to have acted contrary unto them : And yet he is willing to submit unto such letters as are conform to the Plenipotentiary by him required ; but how just it is to affirm that he gave such Obligatorials as the form transmitted hither ( which hath no conformity with the obligation given by him ) is left to the judgment of all equitable men . Lastly , That the Prince had coined money in his own name and stamp , which is a Royalty , and had thereby derogated from the Regal Rights and dignity . 1. That albeit the coining of money be Regal , yet he had acquired the same by the consent and approbation of the Superiour : And that albeit King Erick was a Tyrant , and wholly endevoured to diminish the Rights of his brethren , yet he deprived them not of that of Coinage , provided , that in Weight and Alley it were not inferiour to the Royall money , as appears by the Arbogian Constitutions , Anno 1561. which neverthelesse in reference to certain other points , he had not accepted of . 2. That his Majesties Royall father had conceded unto him that Priviledge , as might appear by the Constitutions made at Vastena and Stegeburg : And that after the composure of all differences between the late King and himself , and the abolition of the Vastenan Decree formerly obtruded upon him , he had coyned money in his own name , the late King yet alive ; wherefore his Majesty could not revoke things which had been constituted and were unquestionable . 3. That the most renowned King Gustavus ( of famous memory ) had by Testament bequeathed to his brothers and himself , their respective Dukedomes , in the same manner his said Majesty possessed them , and he , having Power and Right of coining money in each , had thereby devolved the like unto him : Wherefore his Majesty of Suethland and Poland , by depriving him of that Priviledge , would contradict his Grand-fathers Testament . 4. Last , The refusall to his most faithfull Uncle of what his Majesty permits to his Subjects , can be but small honour to his Majesty , as to the debasing of the Kingdomes coin , either in Weight or Alley , to the prejudice of the Subject , the Mint-Master , and thousands of others can testifie the contrary . Wherefore forasmuch as his Highnesse had no way violated the Regall dignity , Right nor Justice , the Laws or hereditary Union of Suethland , but from his Majesties Cradle had demeaned himself like a most faithfull Uncle , and promised so to continue for the future , he is ignorant of the motives to such minatory criminating Letters , but suspects they proceed from his not approving of his Majesties-Religion , and his opposing the admittance of Papall Superstition into the Kingdome ; for as to other things he remembreth not the commission of ought that deserved reprehension . That therefore he did in brotherly and earnest manner beseech his Majesty , and likewise most friendlike and lovingly desired the Senators , Peers , and Orders of the Kingdome of Poland , and the great Dukedome of Lithuania , to accept this answer as satisfactory , and not to make a Sinister Construction of these his just defences , whereunto most weighty Considerations , in a time most pressing had urged him : That neverthelesse he did hope , that the King his Kinsman and Brother , would futurely forbear such Criminations , and return , preside over , and govern his hereditary Kingdome , according to his Oath , whereby all distempers , that had made irruption into the Common Wealth might vanish ; But that if his Majesty were so minded , he did earnestly beseech him to settle such a Form of Rule , whereby the Kingdomes welfare , and the Subjects good might be provided for : That he doubted not but his Majesty had been incensed against him by false accusations for undertaking the Common Weales most troublesome Government , and that albeit , he had not obtruded his endeavours thereupon , but at his Majesties request , and by approbation of the whole Orders of the Kingdom , by whom he had been called and desired to the discharge of that duty upon his Majesties severall discessions therefrom : yet he was resolved not to intermeddle with the publick Administration against his Majesties mind , but leave to the arbitrement of the Senators , and other Orders , the Consideration of the Government thereof , during his Majesties absence . And that , albeit many weighty occasions did at present occurre to be consulted of and settled , for avoiding of unrecoverable detriment to the Kingdome , as Discords and Controversies in Religion : a perfecting of the Peace with the great Muscovian Duke , with sufficient security for its perpetuity , and the rendition of the Castle of Kexholme . The present troubles of almost ruinated Finland , with other most urgent affairs for the Kingdomes future Weal , which by means of the Councels now in agitation , may be neglected , whence discords greater then formerly may arise : His Highness doth neverthelesse hereby protest his innocency , and that he hath given timely advertisement of these evils to the Counsellours and Orders of his Majesties Kingdome , and doth hope , and in friendly manner desire , that all good men will take this his Protest in good part , concluding with most loving and friendly tender of good will and favour to all the Orders , Citizens and Inhabitants of the Kingdome , as well Civill as Ecclesiasticall , to each according to his degree . The further Answer made by his Highnesse and the Senatoriall Order unto the other Regal Objections , was as followeth . That the Duke by indicting the Sudercopian Parliament , and by the Decree thereof , had derogated from all his Dignity , Praeeminency and Regal Rights . That albeit , according to the common rule in Law , where the Plaintiff proveth not , the Defendant is absolved , this accusation might be over-passed in silence , in regard his Majesty produceth no evidence of such derogating by those Articles , but barely criminates without any fortifying reasons : yet his Highness , to testifie his innocency , will demonstrate by the ensuing arguments , that the foresaid Decree doth no way impair but confirm and establish his Majesties honour and dignity . For , 1. No man of sound unbyassed Judgment , can deny , but that a Decree producing Concord in Religion , administration of Law and Justice , expelling confusions crept into the Common-wealth , maintaining the Regall Oath and Assecuration , with the Hereditary Union unblemished , doth rather augment then diminish the Regall Dignity and Rights : But that the Sudercopian Decree is such a one may easily appeare to all men , and will be more fully shewed hereafter ; wherefore the suspition of weakning his Authority thereby must vanish : Naturall Reason , History , and daily Experience do shew , that where diversity of Religion sets foot , no account is made of right or just ; Ataxia or confusion raignes ; the vulgar multitude are apt for Insurrections ; thereby the Common-weal cannot be long safe , the Soveraignes rule will be of small duration , neither are their Rights and Dignities preserved : Discontinuance of Supream Authority proceeds from neglect of Kingly Offices ; Viz. Propagation of Religion in a Realme , administration of Right and Justice , abolition of disorder . By these , as sure foundations , the Weal publike is preserved , and the Regall Rule so long prosperous as they are endeavoured : Those layed aside , it vanisheth , as Histories ( over-long to be here recited ) do testifie . Hence ariseth a question , What particular in that Decree is there repugnant to the things mentioned : At its very beginning , promise , and confirmation of fidelity is exhibited , according to the Subjects Obligation in reference to his Majesties Inauguration Oath : next , Concord in Religion is established ; for all persons introducing and sowing Extraneous Superstitions ( the Regall Oath and Assecuration so requiring ) are expelled : Unlawfull Conventicles are prohibited , by which means the Weal Publike is duely provided for . How Concord is maintained in Regions where disparity of Religion is admitted , the ruines and subversions of most potent Kingdomes and Common-wealths do shew . 2. The mention of his Highness Title and Authority in point of Government , during his Majesties absence , in the second Article of that Decree , doth rather confirm then retract form his Majesties Dignitie and Rights : for the presidency of one , exceeding the rest in power and authority , is of advantageous concernment to the Common-wealth , as by the prejudices of Policratia , or Democratie in this and other Kingdomes , and by this Nations Annals may be demonstrated : Hence Civill Wars take rise , and Kingdomes become subject to extraneous Yoaks to their own detriment and destruction : for men are naturally prone to dissention . Where severall beare rule with equall power , it followes mostly , that each hath regard to his private not the publike good . Moreover , each trusting to other neglects his own part of duty , according to that saying , Affaires committed unto many have slow expedition , There is a certaine naturall Vice , that Possessions in common are for the most part neglected . 3. The Lawes of Suethland do thus expresse , that the same shall be rotally subject unto One , not unto many Kings ; Whence it is apparent , that the Well-fare and Dignity of the Kingdome cannot firmly consist but under one Governour . Hereunto externall Lawes and the Judgments of Forraigners do accord , as the following Texts do witnesse ; Kingdomes and Empires may be better governed by One then by many . Item , Hardly can a Plurality effect ought of good : Item , It is Hereticall to place two Vicars in a Land. 4. It hath not been usuall in this Kingdome , in former ages , that ( in the Regall absence ) severall persons should equally governe the Common-wealth , as may appeare by the Union made in the Raigne of Queen Margaret , renewed in that of Ericke the thirteenth . Moreover it hath been customary , that in the Vacancy of the Regall Chaire , some One , not more of the Kingdomes Senators , should bee elected to administer the Affaires of the Common-weale . Seeing therefore that his Highness is a Prince Hereditary of the Kingdome , unto whom , with his Heires the Inheritance thereof doth properly belong , if any unwitting Accident should befall , ( howbeit he wisheth the contrary , and that his Majesty and his Progeny may enjoy by Gods goodnesse , a long , peaceable , and ligitimate Government over the same ) the right of Hereditation requires that his Highness should preside in his Majesties absence : The rather for that there is none extant of the Regall Family ripe for Government , and the Lawes permit not the preferring of any but the next of blood . As from the precedent ( and other not here inserted ) reasons it may be concluded , that the King absent , more then One cannot be constituted over the whole , nor any but his Highnesse ; It followes without controversie , that nothing hath been herein acted in derogation of his Majesties Dignity : but such only decreed as the Lawes commanded and the publike good required : For his Highnesse did not this to exclude his Majesty , but to be serviceable to the Country in his Majesties absence ; neither did he obtrude himself , but lent his hand to the Helme , at the earnest request of the Orders of Suethland : The Title it self doth no way diminish the Regall Praeeminency : For , 1. It is the Title of a King , but of him who executes the Office and represents the Power . 2. Both in this and other Kingdomes the Rulers have been called by such Titles , as is evident in our Histories , where Torchilus the Son of Canutus , Suanto the Son of Nicolaus , Steno Sture the younger , and many others , have been entitled Governours and Administrators of the Kingdome . 3. This Title cannot derogate from the Regall Dignity , for his Majesty had ( by Writ ) honoured Claudius Flemingius , with the like ; which he was uncapable of , as not being approved by the States of the Kingdome , neither had they both equall right to the Government : For his Highnesse sprung from the Regall Family , is a Prince hereditary of the Kingdome , but Flemingius a Subject of his Majesty and of his Highnesse . The third head of the said Decree containes likewise nothing but what is consentaneous to the Lawes of Suethland : For by those written Lawes , each cause is to be tried in the Province where the Delict was committed ; and the punishment to be made exemplary where the Crime was so ; besides , many confusions and prejudices would accrue to the Country , if the cognition of all Causes should be made in Poland . As , 1. There could not be so ample information as were requisite , in regard the true state of Crimes may be more certainly known upon the place . 2. A just Cause might happen to be lost for want of ability to attend personally and prosecute the definition ; to produce Witnesses , and exhibit other instruments conducible to its legall cognition 3. The Natives Estates would be utterly exhausted by those long Journeys , whence their unavoidable ruine must of necessity follow . 4. The ancient Jurisdiction , Lawes , and Priviledges of Suethland would be violated , which may not be tollerated : All Nations have unanimously and obstinately maintained their own , and have pronounced that the Infringers of the Jurisdiction of others were to be punished as Peace-breakers . Item , that who so should bring an Action before a Court incompetent was to be fined . Whereas therefore his Majesty had bound himselfe by Oath not to impaire the Jurisdiction of Suethland , he should trespasse against the same by constituting either in Poland , or elsewhere , any extraneous Judicatory to be competent for the Suethes . Our Annals do likewise shew that , for the like , great troubles did arise to Ericke the thirteenth , and other Kings . 5. Hereunto is added , that his Majesty whilest in Poland , cannot determine the causes of Suethland , as not having those persons there with him , by whose counsell he is sworn to administer this Kingdomes Affaires . The fourth Article of that Decree is grounded upon the Lawes of Suethen , as treating of distributing of Offices : And if his Majesty will preserve the Lawes intire as he hath sworne , he may not , whilest absent , confer Offices at the request of every one who shall sue unto him : According to the Lawes of Suethen , the King ( absent ) is expresly prohibited from constituting a Provinciall Judge , but such constitution belongs to him who ( in his absence ) supplies his place : How much lesse then may he dispose of the more weighty charges ? And it hath been alwaies usuall here that the great Sewer or Vice-roy of the Kingdome , should collate Offices in the Regall absence , as appeares by the Union whereby he is endowed with that Power . In regard therefore of what before alledged , it is uncontrovertably apparent that the foresaid Decree doth not violate his Majesties Rights nor Dignity , but doth rather enlarge and illustrate them : and that , if regard were had to the Lawes , his Highnesse might expect and receive thanks for having , in his Majesties absence , undergone a Government so replenished with cares and toyles : However , it was not decent to vitiate this pious Office with such contumelies and ignominious expressions , as the Letters delivered unto him are farced with . But if his Majesty shall say , that he doth not so much argue and protest against the Decree it felf ( in regard those Articles seem not so averse unto the Regall Dignity and Rights ) as against the power and authority assumed by his Highnesse of indicting a Parliament , that being a Prerogative Royall belonging to the King solely . His Highnesse answereth , that by the Lawes , it is not easily proved , that the right of calling Parliaments is peculiarly Regall ; for those Royalties which by speciall concession are conferred upon any person , go not beyond the same , but that it is otherwise observed in Parliamentary Rights , examples do shew ; for even in Poland the Arch-bishop of Gnesnen hath power to call Parliaments and to enact Lawes in the Kings absence : And albeit that a Law to the contrary might be alledged , yet ought it not to be of any validity in this case , for as much as the Suethes , by a long prescription of time , have acquired this right in the same manner that all Regall Priviledges are , as may appear by many Parliaments celebrated in this Kingdome , in the Raignes of Ericke XIII . and John II. Moreover , the Countries well-fare and necessities required the calling hereof : And necessity is above all Law , neither admits of any . Forasmuch then as by the precedent reasons it is manifest , that the Sudercopian Decree containes nothing but what is conducing to the preserving and promoving of Unity in Religion , to the maintaining and confirming the Lawes and Priviledges , his Majesty cannot , by the most Subtilized Arguments , render the same Invalid , without revoking his Oath . But for the better cementing of things , his Highnesse will briefly resolve and refute the Arguments used by his Majesty for the illuding of that Sudercopian Transaction . HIs Majesty argues that in all lawful Conventions two things are chiefly requisite : First , the Superiours approbation and consent : Secondly , That the necessity and motives for calling a Parliament be maturely signified unto him : But whereas the Sudercopian Covention was held without the Regall assent , and timely signification of the Cause impelling thereunto , his Majesty pronounceth the same needlesse and unlawfull . And that his Majesties affirmation may appeare grounded upon Reason and the Authority of the Law , he confirmes and fortifies the same out of the second Chapter of the Title of Regalls , by a Text , wherein is expressed , that Subjects are bound to obey their King ; but his Majesty , by Edict , prohibited that Convention , as appeares by the Writ . Ergo , &c. This Proposition is not rationally laid down : For thus many evil Conventions would be approved , and laudable ones , tending to the good of Empires and Kingdomes , would be rendred of no valididity , because held without the Knowledge or consent of the Supreme Magistrate , which were dangerous to say . The Syllogisme ought therefore to be thus formed : It is a lawfull Convention wherein nothing is treated , but what is consentaneous to the Laws , and appertains to the well-being , and to the best State of a Common Weal , but ●n the Sudercopian Convention , nothing was determined that is not agreeable to the Laws of Suethen and other Nations : Who therefore will call such a Convention unlawfull ? And if that be to be called a lawful Assembly , of the causes and necessity whereof his Majesty had been advertised , this cannot be termed an unlawfull one ; timely Advertisements of the reasons inducing his Highnesse and the Councellours of the Kingdome to call that Parliament , having been sent to his Majesty , as by their Letters of the 28. of July may appear . Neither was it unknown to his Majesty in what Confusion and Perturbation he left the Kingdome at his departure ; nor yet , if the causes had not been signified , ought this Parliament to have been judged unlawfull , for as much as in our Municipal Laws there is not one which commands the same , and that ought to be called unlawfull , which is contrary to the Law : And if any Law prohibiting the celebrating of Parliaments , were extant , it ought deservedly to be restrained or altogether abolished , where danger may be apprehended by delay , in which case the common rules of Law may be receded from , and undoubtedly this exception may take place here , for daily Experience shewes what delayes are contracted by expectation of answers out of Poland . The deferring thereof for the Regal approbation would have been of small conducement , seeing the whole Matter appears disrellishing to his Majesty , who also by an absolute prohibition might have procured detriment to the Kingdome , and prejudice to the Royall Dignity . And albeit his Majesty had deigned an acceptable answer , yet it had been repugnant to the Custome ( time out of mind ) of this Kingdome ; both because it had ever been permitted here to call Parliaments , Necessity urging , and the King being in forreign parts , as also that it would have been a reproach and ignominie to the Kingdome , to have sought a form and frame of administring the same from abroad . How necessary that Convention was , the ensuing Reasons will demonstrate . 1. It will be granted by all men , and his Majesty must acknowledge , ( unlesse he will affirm that his Kingdome may want him without prejudice ) that no Kingdome can continue without a King or head , and a certain form of Administration . The King was departed out of his hereditary Kingdome , and had left no Governour nor settled form of Government , nor hopes of his return ; having , as aforesaid , promised the Polanders to spend his remaining life with them , so soon as he should have received the Crown , and had settled his affairs in Suethland : and therefore deliberation for governing the Common Wealth in his absence , was necessary for the avoiding of prejudice by confusion , which began to sprout forth : But the Subjects consent being requisite for such a Settlement , it was needfull , that the Orders of the Kingdome should be convened to make an Election by common sufferage . Further , without a Governour , to whom should the Subjects have addressed their Complaints ? for each one would have ruled as he listed , which is hardly now abstained from ( and the rather because his Majesty renders the Sudercopian Decree subject to Suspition and Contempt ) by means whereof the Subjects finding themselves deserted by their lawfull Crowned King , might have taken occasion of swerving from their duty ; neither would reason nor the examples of Ancestors have been wanting . Here may be added , that the Russian War , which had lain upon us twenty six years was not then ended , and winter approached , affording to the enemy notable opportunities of infesting the Kingdome ; the Borders were denuded of military Guards , and as it were exposed to incursions ; to obviate these evils , mutuall consent , Counsel and assistance was requisite , which could be no way better effected then by the Sudercopian Parliament . But whereas his Majesty endeavours to prove the same unlawfull by the forecited Text of the second Chapter in the title of Reals , it may be worthy of observation , how this deduction can be made from thence : His Majesties words admit of a double construction : First , that Subjects are bound to obey the Kings command , when they are fortified with and conformable to law , unto which sense his Highness doth submit , and it is onely inquired , whether such a Convention be forbidden by the Law ? but if no such Law can be produced , he collects from thence , that the same is legally permitted : For what is not prohibited , is conceived to be allowed : and where the Law is silent , we ought to be so likewise : Which Laws are the more pertinent to our purpose , because that here the Privation of a Right is concerned , whereof no man can be ( justly ) deprived but by express provision of the Laws . But if the words signifie that , according to Law , the Subjects are bound to obey whatsoever the King shall command : many inconveniences would redound thence ; for thereby all his injunctions , just or unjust , must have the force of a Law , which would savour more of a Tyrant then of a Christian Prince . Caesar , albeit a Monarch , in the Cabinet of whose breast all Lawes are contained , and who can prescribe and ordaine against Law Positive , hath not thought it below him to say , that he is subject to the Lawes ; contrary to the common voice of Tyrants is , Sicvolo , sic jubeo , sit pro ratione voluntas . 2. That Law cannot be so generally understood as his Majesty would have it , because his Soveraignty is circumscribed and limited by his Oath , by his Assecuration , and by the Laws themselves , neither can it extend further then they permit : And here that clause of his Majesties Letter , That he granted not unto his Highnesse an absolute but a limited Rule , is answered ; for his Majesty not having ( as is here shewed ) an absolute Rule , how could he transfer to another what himself had not . 3. Wheras it is expresly contained in the Regall Oath and in our Municipall Law , that the King ought to command his Subjects nothing but what is right and just before God and man ; how can the King command what ever he will ? or how are the Subjects bound to obey his command in all things , if he shall enjoyn ought contrary to the Lawes and Statutes of the Land. Seeing therefore that this Law is to be understood with an exception , and extends not further then the Regall Oath and the Kingdomes Lawes permit , it may be demanded whether the King could rightly hinder or disturb the Sudercopian Parliament ? For first , he promised by Oath to impose no new Law upon his Subjects without their consent : but whereas in all the body of our Law there is not one which forbids the celebrating of a Parliament , the King remaining in forraign parts , and that his Majesty endeavours to introduce such a Law , let the Subjects approbation be first required ; which certainly they will never afford as having unanimously concentred in and confirmed the Sudercopian Convention : and therefore his Majesty can not make such a Law , nor disanull those Decrees , unlesse he will act against his Oath and Faith , and against the Lawes of the Land , besides the hazard of reducing his Hereditary Kingdome into extream danger . Secondly , his Majesty made Oath to preserve all the Rights and Priviledges of the Kingdome : But that of calling Parliaments in the Regall absence is most ancient , as is manifest in former Ages ; especially in the Raigns of Ericke the thirteenth , and John the second , in which the Orders of the Kingdome convened to admonish the King ( by writing ) of his duty , and to exhort him not to leave the Kingdome in the distractions it then was . And albeit his Highnesse is not ignorant that Judgment is not to be given by example , but by Law , he holds it ( yet ) worthy of consideration that examples are of a two-fold kind ; the one diametrically repugnant , the other consentaneous to the Lawes ; the former of no authority , the latter of equall force with the Law : But those before cited are not contrary thereunto , and therfore cannot be legally rejected by his Majesty : Moreover , not so much the example as the frequency of such actings , and the time requisite for such prescriptions are to be regarded ; which custome is not only of equall force with the Lawes , but doth sometimes eclipse their Authority . Thirdly , Whereas his Majesty did religiously promise that he would intermit nothing which might conduce to the well-fare and flourishing estate of the Kingdome , he cannot nullifie the Sudercopian Decree which wholly tended to the Patriall good & safety : And albeit a Law were extant , forbidding Parliaments to be held in the Royal absence , yet it ought to be restrained when the Kingdome by reason of that absence were in danger . For , Salus Populi Suprema Lex Esto . And a Prince ought to prefer the publike good before his own particular . As therefore his Highnesse and the Kingdomes Inhabitants are not further bound unto his Majesty , nor obliged to obey his commands then his Oath , his Caution given , and the Lawes of the Land do permit , and that these would be contradicted if his Majesty should obstruct the Parliamentary Decree made and ratified by common consent ; It followes of right that the Subjects are not bound to the obedience of his Edict , especially in regard the Kings and Kingdomes wel-being was endeavoured by that Convention . That since this Kingdome , of Elective , became Hereditary , no such Parliaments were ever celebrated the King living ; and that this therfore opposed his Dignity and Regall Rights . That since the first time this Kingdome became Hereditary , never did any of their Kings at one and the same time governe two Kingdomes so far distant and differing both in people and language , but alwaies remained in , and laudably ruled their Hereditary Kingdome ; and therefore it was not necessary that another should undertake the work and call Parliaments ; albeit even they , as Affaires required , could not otherwise governe then by such Convocations : So as this ought not to turne to his Highnesse reproach , the Kingdome being in a manner destitute of a King , and disorders increasing . It may also be here demanded , whether more right and power accrues to the King by Succession , then his Predecessors had whilest Raigning by a free Election ? But if it cannot be shewed that more power and authority is devolved unto his Majesty , what should now hinder Parliamentary Indictings and the constitutions of things tending to the good of the King , the Kingdome , and totall Posterities , seeing that Histories do shew the same hath been done , they raigning and governing other Kingdomes . That in the Sudercopian Convention new Lawes were enacted , and that to make and promulgate Edicts is solely Regall : Wherefore the Transactions there did undoubtedly derogate from the Royall Dignity and Authority , and ought to be abrogated . That to ordaine new Lawes is not solely Regall , but the Subjects consent is likewise requisite , without which it cannot be done . It is also affirmed that no new Law was enacted in that Convention , and consequently nothing derogatory to his Majesty therein acted . That much time was not Elapsed since his Majesties Coronation , so as the promises then made might easily be remembred , and therfore their renovation by any particular Convention was unneedfull . His Highnesse regards not so much the time as the manner of his Majesties observing those agreements , and that many things could be made appeare to have been acted contrary to the most of them , but that he is tender of his Majesties honour and fame . 2. This Objection is more hurtfull then helpfull to his Majesties cause , in saying he was mindfull of what had been transacted at his Inauguration , for his Judgment may suggest unto him what suspition may arise from a ( voluntary ) omission of what one knowes ought of right to be done . 3. From hence also conjecture may be made how that will be kept unto Posterity which is wilfully neglected at the very first . 4. Renewing of things formerly concluded is not unusuall , for many things are comprehended in the Law and published , which neither ought nor can be unknown to any : yet forasmuch as they are many waies trespassed against , Kings with the Orders of the Kingdome , have thought meet to digest the heads , mostly swarved from , into new Edicts and Constitutions , and so republish them to the people ; which might be also exemplified by other Nations , but that the repetition would be over-long . That his Highnesse had by that Parliament administred occasion to deprive his Majesty , with himself , and whole Posterity , of the Succession and Kingdome , and therefore those Decrees ought to be abolished . Experience , the continued consent of Histories and all Politicks do accord , that for two causes chiefly God doth transfer the Empire of one Nation to another ; Viz. Impiety and Injustice : And therefore by the rule of contraries it followes , that he who provides for Concord in Religion , and who administers Right and Justice , affords no matter for such Mutations : But that this is the maine scope of the Sudercopian Decree is evident from it selfe ; wherefore his Highnesse cannot be justly accused of giving occasion thereby to deprive his Majesty and his Successors of the Kingdome : For caution being therein given that the Oath of subjectional Fidelity should be preserved , and all erroneous Decrees dissenting from our received and admitted Religion , abrogated ; it followes consequentially ( for Negation of the whole admits of Negation of parts ) that whosoever impugnes that Decree doth equally free the Subjects from their Oath of Fidelity to his Majesty , disturbes Concord in Religion , and overturnes the Hereditary Covenants : His Highnesse therefore doth Jurally affirme that his Majesty cannot disanull the same without absolving the Subjects from their said Oath and exclusion of himselfe and Posterity from the Succession . 2. The Subjects Obligation to his Majesty is conditionall , agreeable to the Regall Oath and Assecuration , as hath been shewed : Whence it is that by over-throwing the Sudercopian Tractation the Covenant will not be fulfilled : ANd it is evident in Law , that where the Condition is not observed the Obligation is void : The rescinding therefore of that Transaction may administer cause of defection , as his Highnesse hath , brotherly , admonished his Majesty . 3. None can be ignorant that it is usuall , in all Nations , for Subjects to renounce their fidelity and obedience upon violation of the Regall Conditions and Covenants : Histories do record , nor can it be unknown unto any , what hath been acted in Suethland , Poland , France , England , Scotland , and Denmark ; yea , neer at hand , some may be found , who , by their Lawes , have expresly prohibited obedience to be rendred to their Kings in things contrary to the Lawes ; Witnesse the Statutes of Poland . By the Law it is permitted that either party acting contrary to agreement , the other also may recede : there is likewise a Relative Fidelity so equall between a Prince and his Subjects , that a faithfull Prince renders his Subjects such ; and therefore the Evertion of the Sudercopian Decree would be dangerous to the King and his Successors , neither can his Majesty anihilate the same without hazarding the fore-cited inconveniencies . Some may be of opinion , that Subjects ought not to desert their allegiance , albeit the King should act contrary to his Covenant ; and that they being bound to him by Oath , their violation thereof were Perjury , how enormously soever dealt with : yet here it is to be considered that an Oath is not a Bond of in-equity and unjustice , which would follow if his Majesty might swarve from his , and the Subjects remaine bound by theirs . That albeit Treachery had been impending , his Highnesse ought not to have called a Parliament without the Royall assent , how much lesse when apparently no danger was to be feared . This seems to be without grounds , seeing that in such cases men are wholly freed from the Law : For , albeit Paracide be a crime so atroce , and of that horrible and detestable nature , as the Ancients could not conceive it to come into the mind of man , or invent for it a condigne punishment : Yet the Sonne who should slay his Father in the practise of Treason , was not only legally acquitted but rewarded likewise : Moreover the generall exception of all Lawes is , Salus Populi Suprema lex esto : And necessitie is above all Law. If then in those Nefarious acts we are exempted from the law when Prodition threatens danger , how much more lawfull is it to call a Parliament ( like necessity urging ) which is not forbidden by any Law ; & his Majesty may gather by what before specified , that from the longer Government by the form he left behind him , little lesse prejudice would have been derived then if present treachery had been to be feared . To the Ambassadoriall Oration of the Polanders , the Duke and Counsellors of the Kingdome of Suethland made answer as followeth . THat amongst the admirable Workes of God upon Earth , nothing is more wonderfull then the Bond or Order whereby men have been governed from the beginning , with due preservation of mutuall Society ; and albeit partly in confused , mostly in very different manner , yet their universall ruine hath not hitherto succeeded . In some places One , in others a few , the more noble and more wise ; in others more , sometimes the multitude have ruled . And yet in such varieties of Men and Nations , and difference of Governments , that Soveraigntie should subsist and be durable to the Worlds end , no wiseman but will admire and acknowledge it to proceed from the Singular goodnesse of God , and chiefly to that end whereunto all Empire seemes to Verge ; that the Almightie may receive praise , and that Justice may be preserved unblemished . That amongst all those Formes , the Government by one person , the counsell of prudent men annexed , hath alwaies been the chief in estimation : The same by one King as the humane body with its members being better governed , as the Lords Ambassadors in the beginning of their Oration did prudently deliver , in the enumeration of the ancient alliances between the two Kingdomes of Suethland and Polard , for many years , under severall Princes of each Nation , but especially this last and neerest of Sigismundus hereditary of Suethland , freely and voluntarily elected King of Poland , which friendship had ever been honourable to both the Nations : To Poland hitherto beneficiall mostly ; To Suethland most gratefull . As to the comparison of the body of man to a Kingdome , and the Rule of the head over the same to the Regall Dignity ; the similitude is most fitly adapted and an argument of great Erudition , taken out of Menenius Agrippa in Livy , but is not rightly applied to the Suethes , ever most faithfull to their Kings . No question is made how the Statutes of Poland are observed towards his Majesty who was called thither , not of necessity but by their own free will : His Majesties Fame was their inducement to his Election ; but the Suethes are bound to their King by hereditary right of blood , coupled with Vertue : They by their free electing him have testified a singular gratitude and propensity toward the maternall Regall Stock : but who can say , that the Suethes have ever come short of any toward their King and Regall Family , having conceded the Electory Soveraignty of a most ancient Kingdome into a perpetuated Inheritance of a Masculine Royall Line , without other wise antiquating any Law of Priviledge of the Kingdom ? It must be granted , that nothing is more consentaneous to nature , then that the body with all its members and parts universally should be governed by the head , and that the like right belongs to a King in a Kingdome : yet so , that the Office of the members , which are to obey , be not confounded , or any thing contrary to Law obtruded ; as also that consideration be had whether the King remaine fixed within or without the Kingdome . The heads of the Polish Complaint against the Sudercopian Assembly were then rehearsed as they are couched in the Oration , but the repetition for brevities sake ( here ) omitted : And to the whole it was replyed ; That , To the Suethes an Embassie so magnificent , from the Senatoriall Orders of Poland and Lithuania , would have come most acceptable for the weeding out of any discords that might have sprung up , and the renewing of mutuall friendship ; for thereby their great fidelity , and regard to his Majesty , and their good inclination to this Kingdome , would have appeared But that it was beyond the expectation of his Highness , and the Orders of Suethland , that they should incurre a suspition so harsh from friends and associates , the fidelity of the Suethes , not being so sleightly seated , as that such grave Persons should be moved with a vain rumour : It was not meet , yea by so much more unmeet , in that they seem to be charged with high Treason , wherefrom the Suethes have ever been most averse : The Orders of Poland ought to have been better instructed in the affairs of Suethland , before they had made so sinister a Nationall Construction , as that the State thereof was disturbed , and the Regal Dignity prostituted ; and this vpon a rumour in Poland far greater ( doubtlesse ) then the Ambassadors do find to be really here : Admonition amongst equalls and fellows is admittable , but such a censure in no wise . The Orders of Poland and Lithuania mistrust that many things have been transacted at Sudercopia , tending to the disturbance of ancient Order , and the right Government of this Kingdome , directly undermining his Majesties Dignity and Superiority , &c. It is contrary to duty and mutuall benevolency to thrust ones Sicle into another mans Harvest , and to meddle with things that properly belong to the State and Orders of Suethland , who have never had ought in more , or more ancient , estimation , then their fidelity and obedience toward their Kings ; and then whom it concerns none more that the right forme of Government should not be changed ; and , if it were , to have it restored . The Sudercopian Parliament was convened by his Highness , to whom , with the Senators , the King had committed the kingdome : Not upon light grounds , as the Ambassadours may have partly perceived by the Acts , for it was necessary to call a Parliament , neither was ought therein concluded derogatory to the regall Dignity , or to the Patriall Rights ; nor were new Laws enacted , but the old put in execution : That which preserves tranquility of Religion generally received in a kingdome , which executes the Laws , abolisheth civill dissention , establisheth the regall Oath and the hereditary Covenants , doth more confirme then weaken the Regall Rights : No man therefore will doubt , but that his Majesty vvill have it unviolably observed , and will thinke nothing can more conduce to the illustration and amplification of his Dignity : It was called for his good , not for sedition or disobedience ; neither was it unwitting to him , for hee had been certified of the motives by Artizouskie in August preceding ; he protested indeed , but the thing was done . The power of calling Parliaments is knowne to be in the Supreme Prince when within the Kingdome ; but if otherwise , it hath never been observed that Treason was imputed , if they to whom the Government was committed did call a Parliament in the Regall absence so long as nothing was acted contrary to their Faith and Oath given . This Kingdome hath some Presidents , as in the times of Christian the first , and John the second , when the effects of the Regall Oath began to languish , which may easily happen in the Kingly absence : Forraign examples are not wanting , nor argumentative proofs of the best learned in Politicks many years past , as well of the Roman as of our Religion , that the King being absent , Parliaments may be kept without derogating from Majesty : According to Cominaeus , they swarve from the Law of Nations , and the custome of their Ancestors who plot to root out the most laudable institution of celebrating common Counsels , the greatest strength and establishment of a Kingdome : Under Edward the second of England , Charles the eighth , and Lewis the eleventh of France , and these also are Hereditary Kingdomes , Parliaments have been called the King present : In Germany it is no new thing for the States to convene against the Emperors mind , and it is yet fresh in memory that the like hath been done in Poland , the King , even this Sigismund the third , not only unwilling but also prohibiting and protesting against it , which is not here mentioned to accuse others , for all men have judged Parliaments to be lawfull , when publikely called for weighty causes and not contrary to the good of King and Kingdome , albeit against his mind being absent . Confederacies opposite to the Regall Dignity , Praeeminencie , and Rights , have not been undertaken as is unjustly objected : Such savour of Sedition which never entred into the thoughts of the Suethes . Conspiracy is close , treacherous , distructitive to King and Country ; but Parliaments are lawfull and do fortifie both : It is therefore Illegall to taxe the Suethes of treason , for so convening , when as the same appeares not to be forbidden them by any Law ; but unto Kings is not permitted to Enact Lawes without the Peoples consent , no more then to governe the people contrary to the Law and without the assent of the Senators . The more weighty inducements to that Parliaments indiction were , the publike Debts ; the unpaid stipends of the Soldery , whose Military Vertue is not unknown to any ; the setling of Dowries whereunto extraordinary collection was necessary ; which by the Lawes of Suethland , the King himself ( when present ) cannot compell without a Parliament : His Majesty was absent whose part it was to cleere the debts of his Father and the Kingdome , which cannot stand safe without salving the publike Faith. Another motive was that in the Form of Government prescribed , severall things seemed wanting in conformity to the Lawes and Regall Oath , whereunto the Orders of the Kingdome conceived they ought to adhaere the more constantly by reason of discords about Religion , which were not when the right of Hereditation was conferred upon the Regall Family . To the said Form the Senatoriall Votes were also requisite , without which the King is by our Laws forbidden to settle ought of the Kingdoms more weighty Affaires . These reasons may suffice for the calling of that Parliament , albeit more might be given : Let us now discusse the heads of what was therein concluded . It is reputed treason that some are removed from Office ; that the Regall Letters receive not due regard ; that appeales to the King are prohibited with sundry others : To all which articulate answers shall be made , that so the innocency of the Suethes may appeare to equall minds . That some are reduced is not denied ; and if , the Ambassadors were acquainted with the reasons , not unjustly ; for some could not be admitted to beare rule without infringing the Regall Oath : Others , refractory to the publike peace had like members lost from the body , not only separated themselves from the Sudercopian Decree , but from others also of greater antiquity which had been by Regall Oath confirmed : not without suspition of innovation , which is mostly studied by such as esteem nothing more then to be pleasing to the Supreme Majestrate without discerning what is just and commodious for the Common Weale , and so to grow upon the ruines of others : yet these are permitted to enjoy the benefit of the Lawes and ordinary Priviledges . It is moreover to be considered that the more honourable Offices of this Kingdome cannot be immediatly rightly conferred by the King , howbeit fixed within the Kingdome , unlesse that first , if One be to be admitted into the Senatoriall Counsell ; if into any other great Office , the Provinciall Votes have conceded to One of Three . Neither can Judges ( the King even present ) be otherwise appointed : But he remaining out of the Kingdome , by his Vice-gerent , which Office the Kingdomes Sewer ( as they here term it ) did anciently , by vertue of a certain Law discharge in the Regall absence : This is testified by the Laws themselves , by the priviledges of sundry Kings and famous Constitutions of the Kingdome for above five hundred years , as also by the union of these three Kingdomes in the Raignes of Queen Margaret , and of the Kings , Ericke , Christopher , John the second , and Christierne the first and second . Come we now to the point of appealing . It is not unknown to any , that the most High God hath Instituted the Supream Magistrate for a Sanctuary and refuge to the oppressed : So that appeales to the King and to those that beare rule , and such as the King hath appointed as chief in his absence , are lawfull even by the greatest Offenders : And this is a custome practised in the Romane Provinces , and observed by other Kings whose Extents are large , but if it were free for guilty and indebted persons to make continuall appeales to the King , what end would there be of Suites . When should Crimes be punished ? Appeales to the King ought to be of the more weighty causes only , and the maine matters of the Common-wealth : nothing is done herein contrary to the manner of other Nations . Portugall and Naples are governed by Vice-royes ; the Belgian Provinces by Governours , yet no appeales from either are made unto the Spanish Court , albeit each of those Countries have Senatoriall persons there residing , who solicite the Affaires of the Nation , according to their Lawes and Priviledges . But who remaine in Poland negotiating for Suethland the Ambassadors can tell : Or will they judge that those being in another Kingdome , can duely provide for the Emergencies of Suethen ? yet admit that sundry of our Senatoriall Patriots were there , were it lawfull for them to draw the controversies of the Suethes thither ? Neither is this a Right peculiar to us , but equally observed amongst all Nations ; for what King hath desided the causes of one Kingdome in another , unlesse the one were subject to the other : The declining a competent Court within a kingdome loses the cause . Appeales to the King are not abscinded but reserved in the Tribunall proper for the Majestie of the Kings of Suethland untill the Kings returne : Neither can he alone , even within the Kingdome , give sentence without able and unbyassed Assistants , no more then without a just hearing of the Plaintiff and Defendant : Nor is any appeale admitted by Law from the chief Tribunall unto the King , even in the most weighty Affaires , when he is within the kingdome , the Courts of Justice being administred according to custome and our written Law ; how much lesse lawfull then is it , the King remaining out of the kingdome ? And if permitted , would it not be dishonourable and prejudiciall to Regal Majesty , and to an unconquered kingdome , when the chief Court of Justice should seem to wander , like an exile in a strange Land , without fixation of place ? many other inconveniencies might be apprehended by Appeals into Poland , as tediousnesse of way , vastness of expence , and at length the undoubted extinction of the most ancient Right of a kingdome , which is sacred and unviolable to all Nations . Next , it is complained , That the Royall Letters and Patents are slighted ; whereunto is answered , that those Letters which are the Kings , are had in reverence ; but others , that is , such as are contrary to the mind , dignity , and good of the King and Kingdome are received , as if the Suethes were assured , that his Majesty desires nothing that is not conformable to the Laws confirmed by the Regall Oath ; and conducing to the preservation and emolument of their mutuall , most ancient dignities : Such are indeed suspended , that due honor may be exhibited to the Royal hand and Seal , and that his Majesty may deliberate more maturely . But some may say , thus , more wisdom and power is attributed to the Subject , then to the Soveraign : in no wise . No question is made of the Regal Power , which nevertheless , Alphonsus of Arragon did most rightly define , when he said : unto Kings , whatsoever is honest is permitted ; and that they may do what they may legally do . It was a Royall Speech of the Emperour Honorius , when he professed , that he , a Prince , was bound by the Lawes : by those the Kings of Suethland are confined . Things unequall , howbeit small at first , prove in the end obnoxious to Cities and Kingdomes . In France ( an hereditary Monarchy ) excessive bounty is frequently restrained without derogating from Majesty , even in Suethen , the meanest may , by protection of Law , defend himself and his against the King , by whom if ought upon false information be ordered at the instance either of Plaintiffe or Defendant , the same without consulting ( or derogating from ) Majesty is ejected and abrogated . Kings have sometimes entertained Advocates for poore men , who not onely have boldly refused to obey the Regal permissions or inhibitions , but have openly , unblamed , opposed them . If this be tollerable in private persons , how can that be obtruded in the Government of a Kingdome , the King absent , which by the Law may be overthrown and may prove prejudiciall even to Majesty it self . The Prince and Senators , are charged moreover with Treason , because they had decreed not to have regard to such Letters , as many times are by bad men , unversed in the Suethish Affairs , extorted from a gracious Prince , to the prejudice of himself and the Kingdome : sometimes by private persons , who neither have nor deserve any power to enjoyn obedience . What is this , but putting the feet to do the work of the hands ? whence that must necessarily follow , which the Lords Ambassadours , most prudently did alledge , viz The Office of the Members would be confused ; all would languish ; their Order would be disturbed , and the dissolution of the whole body must necessarily ensue . If his Maiesty will have ought of moment acted within the Kingdome , may not his pleasure be better signified , to those that are over the same , as is usuall in all Nations ? The Provinciall Rulers have ever had such respect from kings , that the Royal Mandates are directed to them for execution according to right , or advertisement if Noxious or unjust : How much more unseemly is it to over-passe them to whom the care of the whole Kingdome is committed ? yet so it is mostly that the first understanding must be from others , and that Letters are heaped to divers persons from whom most favour may be expected , not for what is expedient for the King and Kingdome but themselves . A certaine person is said to have brought Letters out of Poland not long since surreptitiously obtained from the King , for present payment of a certaine summ of Dollars as a due debt which summ had been satisfied some yeares before : Do not such Letters deserve regard ? Some are brought into the Kingdome manifestly taxing the Prince and others of Infidelity toward his Majesty , the names concealed , tending to incite , the Popularity especially , to insurrection , by which like instigations , probably the Governour of Finland hath dared to oppose the whole Kingdome of Suethland : The King consented ; yet doubtlesse not of his owne accord , but by the counsels of wicked men , and to his owne and the kingdomes detriment . For , then discord , nothing is more pernicious in kingdomes , ( especially ) if it proceed so far that by one faction he thinks to oppresse that which ( but undeservedly ) he conceives to be another . But thus in destroying one by another , he ruines the kingdome , even his Country . The examples of France and the Netherlands alledged by the Lords Ambassadors , serve here very fitly : For the French fell not into so many Calamities by any Nationall disobedience towards their King , but by the quotidian , violent subtle snares set for expulsion of the Protestant Religion ; whence that kingdome was so many years afflicted with mutuall Slaughters , Rapines , Rapes , Incendiarismes , Sacriledges , and mens minds so exasperated , that a Civill War seemed to be rendred perpetuall : And whilest one Party endeavoured a Propagation , the other a defence of Religion , no roome for Religion appeared to be left by either ; the blood of their Kings and Princes partly extirpated : And they thus tearing out each others bowells , a third invades , pretending indeed Religion , yet perhaps more gaping after the Gallican Dominion , as being accustomed to have kingdomes fall to his share for reimbursement of Costs : But return we to Flemingius who in time of peace , enrolls , assembles , entertaines Forces ; to what end ? meerly to consume what the Enemies have left , to destroy those Subjects whom the Wars had spared : Infinites of them complaining that their marrow , blood , and bones are suckt . Let his Majesty be moved with the miseries of Finland , which bordering on the Russian was made the Seat of War mostly by our owne , and likewise exposed to the Enemies incursions and depredations , but now more calamitously exhausted by waging and entertaing a not necessary Souldiery : The King is obliged by Oath to protect and vindicate the Innocent and the Needy from all Injuries whatsoever , and to preserve the publike peace . How much more prudently may his Majesty abolish , not nourish discord by the misery of the Subject , wherewith doubtlesse God is offended ? Let his Majesty command a deposing of Armes , and that all Controversies may be judicially desided : To restrain Compatriotall hands from mutuall Massacres is the part of a most Excellent , Pious , and Christian King : Let his Majesty write and command things honourable for himselfe and the kingdome , Obedience shall follow : for such as are other let a suspension be permitted : And as Mahetas appealed from the sentence of Philip of Macedon to the same King better informed ; even so the Suethes : His Highnesse and the Senators do moreover beseech that during his Majesties Raigne and his Highnesse Vice-gerency assisted with the Senatoriall Counsells , the kingdomes Lawes may not suffer subvertion . When Charles the fifth , after Royall Entertainment in France by Francis then there Raigning , had at the request of the said King created some Knights and Barons , their Honours were afterwards disputed and concluded invalid , because conferred in anothers Dominion , wherein he had not Right of Majesty , the Dignity of each Realme salved . For those Rights are no where preserved but in the kingdome where they are legitimate ; transported abroad they are easily obscured . Suethland hath written Lawes and famous Constitutions from the times of Queen Margaret Ericke the 13th . Albert and other Kings , not abolished nor antiquated , wherein is expresly provided , that the Kingdomes Affaires shall in the Regall absence , be administred by the Native Counsellours , Peers , and great Officers of the same : Neither are the Royall Commands , when given without the Kingdome , to be obeyed further then they shall by the Counsell be approved , and this is ratified by evident Lawes , Regall Oathes , and Hereditary Covenants . Writings are extant between King Gustavus and Ericke the 14th . his Son , whereby ( upon his intended Voyage for England , to have matched with Elizabeth that Nations Queen ) he was expresly bound to refer all the Affaires of Suethland unto the King his Father , or he being dead , to the Vice-gerent and the Senators : And when afterwards he should the second time have undertaken the like , to commit them to John Duke of Finland , Governour ( afterwards King ) of Suethland , together with the Senators . Let it be moreover considered , how fully and sufficiently either Realm was provided for at the marriage of Philip of Spain with Queen Mary of England , that the Pre-eminency and Dignity of each might be preserved entire , and not wander with the Kings Person into a strange Kingdome : Yet both are hereditary ; but the Argument expressed in our Laws , is much more forcible ; for the King is obliged , even here remaining , to govern Suethland by the counsel of the native Senators , not strangers ; how much more therefore when remote and necessitated to use the Eyes and Ears of others ? the Senators also of this Kingdome are tyed by Oath to admonish the king seriously and frequently to preserve the kingdomes Laws and Royalty unviolate , which albeit it be no easie task : yea , for the most part undeservedly dangerous , yet they have willingly undergone it , and discharged their parts at his Majesties being here ; so as the Ambassadors present trouble might have been spared , if time had been then improved ; for the kingdomes affaires were begun to be treated with fidelity and due diligence ; but hardly could the Inauguration be proceeded unto without great difficulty and longer contest then was meet about things not ambiguous , formerly sworne unto and confirmed . The forme of Government , by diverse counsells and alterations was protracted even to the time of departure , no consent of the Senate concurring ; and it was manifestly purposely so done by advice of persons not well affected to this Kingdome , or ignorant of affaires , or fit to be ejected from the Results of Suethland : or lastly , such as had secretly concluded , the Kingdome should be Governed by the rule of Succession , but the Suethes by that of Servitude : This they detest , the other they submit unto , and will maintaine unviolably , as the bond of their Liberties preservation and increase , not of obtrusion of slavery , which the hereditary Covenants do clearly demonstrate . No Taxe or Tribute was commanded in that Parliament , but a voluntary supply tendred according to the Legall form for causes in the Law expressed ; Viz. Repairing the charges of War. The matter of money , as of no great concernment , was almost forgotten ; for the priviledge of coining hath been conceded to severall Princes and Cities without violation of Majestie : At Vastena money is coined with the conjoined names of his Majesty and the Prince his brother , with which impression the King his Father had coined , in signe of Concord , at the beginning of his Raigne , and soone after voluntarily conferred the said priviledge upon the Duke his brother during life . This is the answer thought meet to be given to the Lords Ambassadors , and it is most earnestly desired that the same may be accepted without offence to his Majesty , whom the State and Orders of the Kingdome do honour and reverence with all integrity and fidelity , and albeit the same be at length , yet is it not that the Suethes are obliged to render account to any but his Majestie , and ( he ) within the Kingdome , but that their cleerness from the treason tacitely implied may appeare to all the World. Sundry other Stigma's are cast upon that Sudercopian Transaction , which by this Kingdomes Lawes and Statutes will be easily evinced : Albeit they acknowledge the States and Orders of Poland and Lithuania for fellow Subjects under the most just Empire of one and the same King , yet not for Judges : The said Orders may understand that his Highnesse and those of Suethen dissent not from them in any thing ; but least in the love of concord , and hatred of dissention ; nor can ought be more acceptable to them then a composure of all differences by an equall and mutuall moderation . It may be effected if the Councell of whom it behoves may be admitted , waving threats from the threatned who feare them not . Otherwise if the controversie ( which God forbid ) must be decided by Armes , not onely the King and Prince themselves , but the neighbour Princes and Territories also may be disturbed , perhaps with great prejudice to the Regall Family , for what side soever should win , it would be to him detrimentall , as many times in Civill Warr both Parties , being weakned , do easily become a prey to any third . The Orders therefore of Poland and Lithuania are in loving and brotherly manner desired by his Highnesse and the Senators of Suethland , as a thing worthy of their prudence , equity , and mutuall society , becoming fellows and friends , the Ambassadors likewise intervening to endeavour the eradicating of this suspition from the mind of his Majesty who is King and Lord of both the Peoples : And that themselves also will eject it , and will intreat , admonish , and conjure his Majesty not to be induced by the Counsell of wicked persons to the meditating of any hurt to this kingdome , nor suffer his Royall mind to be alienated from his Paternall Soil ; And that they will consider not in what way of Religion the Suethes worship God , but with what fidelity and sincerity they reverence their King. The Ambassadors desire an abrogation of things contrary to the Lawes , and the same is instantly sought by his Highnesse and the Senators . Let the heads of the Suethish Law , whereby the King and Subjects are mutually bound by Oath , be scrutinized , so as the least deviation may easily be found , and the generall Conclusion followes in these words : We ( viz. ) The Subjects are obliged to our Soveraigne in true obedience ; That is , to obey his command in all things feasible , which before God and man he ought to command , and we to obey , saving his Rights and our owne . At Sudercopia nothing was concluded repugnant to the Lawes and Statutes of this Kingdome confirmed by Oath . If any think otherwise let those be Judges and Arbitrators ; they are not obscure , ambiguous , nor abrogated , but sometimes Sacramentally Corroborated . No Article is annulled by Hereditary Succession , onely the Election altered into a right of Devolution . To this Scale those Transactions are submitted : The Duke and Senate refuse not to render an account to a most mild and gracious King. Let the Suethes adhaere to and without blame enjoy the Lawes and Priviledges acquired by their owne and their Ancestors great Merits , which his Majesty hath sworne to preserve ; and let him then ( as we desire and hope he will ) with the same patience that a Macedonian King reviewed a private cause , examine that of his most ancient and now Hereditary kingdome within the Paternall Soil : And so lend an eare to Accusers as not to refuse another to them unpossessed of Calumny : And they do hope that the Orders of Poland and Lithuania are so equall toward all men , as themselves will not onely forbeare suspition in the future , but evidence the innocency of the Suethes to others also . If otherewise , and that for private profit and favour they will have no regard unto their innocency , it may produce danger ; one mans damage being sometimes hurtfull to his Neighbour . Poland is a flourishing kingdome , and may it ever flourish : Neither doth this want Monuments of having flourished : If now it appeare wasted by a continued War , what wonder ? What Kingdome or Common-Weale hath waged War full thirty six years with its owne Forces and charge and is not wasted , so as it may seem fit for any obtrusion ? Neverthelesse the said Orders are perswaded that as a rapid overflowing River , incountring some of the largest Trees , felled in the neighbour grounds , hurries them into the same precipice : So the fall or least mutation of the ancient State or Government of potent kingdomes , draws others with it into ruine . The Prince and Senate do therefore heartily desire the States and Orders of Poland , to interpose their power with his Majesty , that regard may be had to this defence , and that they will employ their Wealth and Fortunes and what else is dear unto them , for the preservation , not the subversion of Lawes and Priviledges , then which there cannot be a stronger confirmation of the Royall Scepter ; or way more durable for retention and encrease of the Royall Dignity of a two-fold Crowne , nor ought more worthy of the Polish Nation , for the Vindicators of liberty and the maintainers of priviledges , have ever been in laudable estimation : And therefore it is not feared that they will go about to obtrude upon others , what they would account to be unjust if done unto themselves . The Suethes have alwaies much esteemed the Polanders , and will with them , if need shall be , defend his Royal Majesty with the hazards of their lives and fortunes , and fixed upon the Regall Oath , will , with the Polanders remaine constantly faithfull and obedient toward their King , and willingly on their part preserve the ancient Concord between the two Kingdomes , saving to each their right : And do returne offers of readinesse and propensity to all Offices of love unto the Senate and Orders of Poland , and the great Dukedome of Lithuania , to whom they desire to be in most respective manner remembred , and do entreat that this answer may be received in good part , according to the time , as being wholly necessary for their own defence , no way intended for reproaching or inveighing . To conclude , a quiet Navigation with prosperous winds and happy returne unto their Principalls and Friends is wished to the Lords Ambassadors , by his Highnesse and the Senate . This was the substance of the Polish Ambassadoriall Oration , and of the replyes made thereunto by Duke Charles and the Senators of Suethland ; Who neverthelesse do say , that this Legation was instituted to no other end then the abrogation of the Sudercopian Conclusions , those Ambassadors divulging that the sayd Assembly was much derogatory to the Royall Majesty and Authority , and by their perverse contention procured the sudden breaking forth of formerly buryed dissentions , which brought many to their last end with incomparable mischiefs upon Suethland , Finland , and Leisland : When the Duke therefore saw that , for his labour and love toward his Countrey and Nephew , hee was requited with such ingratitude , and that the Embassie fore-mentioned , was accompanied with so many prejudices to the Nation , not without a Charge of high Treason , he was constrained to call another Parliament at Arbogia against the fifth of March , 1597. To this Comitiall Convention all the Orders of the kingdome , according to the custome and necessity , were invited ; and by King Sigismundus , the repaire thereunto , strictly prohibited , hoping by his Mandates dispersed through the kingdome , to deterr the Natives therefrom , as he had by his late Legation gained the adhaerency of severall Senators , of whom the chief were Ericke Sparre , Hogenschieldus Bielke , Claudius , and Turo Bielke , Gustavus , and Steno ●aner ; Georgius Posse the Son of Canutus , with the more eminent of the Equestriall Order , who were imbued , by those Counsellours of the kingdome , that what the Senators should do the said Order was to subscribe unto and follow , whereby many of the chief Nobility , Military Commanders , Clergie and Burgesses through the wicked perswasions of those Senators , declined their appearance , as did those Senators themselves , none reparing to the same , Count Axell of Rasborg excepted , albeit the generality of the Equestriall Order , Counts , Barons , Gentry , Prelates , Military Officers , Burgesses , and common people , flocked thereunto without regard to the example or Malignant inducements of the Senators . The particular transactions in that Parliament I omit , referring ( as before ) the curious to the Acts themselves , the most materiall being an exclusion of all mixt religions as displeasing to God , pernicious to Soules , tending to persecutions , mutuall hatred and dissentions , with an asseveration or assurance of remaining constant , God assisting , in the Doctrine received , and that they would not permit the exercise of any other Religion to be received in any part of that Kingdome , ( the Kings private Chappell , when he should be within the kingdome , onely excepted ) and whosoever should secretly or openly transgresse this decree and generall agreement , by acting contrary to their Subscriptions and Signatures , they were to be reputed as perfidious persons , and to be shunned by all honest and ingenious people . The reiteration of their assurances of fidelity to their King followed next in order according to the Union of Hereditary Succession , the Testament of King Gustavus , or his last Parliament , An. 1560. celebrated at Stocholme , as also conform to their owne late conclusions at Sudercopia ; for the confirmation whereof this convention was chiefly instituted , wherein was further enacted , that all Dissenters from their and the Sudercopian Decrees , who should not declare themselves within six weeks ( excepting those of the remoter Provinces , to whom longer time was allotted ) should be reputed as Disturbers of the Common-wealth , and to be cut off from the body Politick . On whom ( after due information and exhortation ) fit punishment was by his Highnesse , with consent of the Senatoriall ( and other ) Orders to be inflicted : The like for all of whatsoever condition or degree , who should for any respect desert or fall off therefrom . The Commotions in Finland were also resented , and the sufferings of the people there , in order whereunto it was decreed that some persons of good repute should be sent thither with severe Injunctions to all parties to depose their Armes , and demeane themselves peaceably , and where any just cause of complaint was , the same to be legally discussed and decided , and that his Majesty should be humbly moved by those who should be deputed towards him , that by his Royall Authority there might be a ceasing of these disturbances and provinciall devastations ; but if it should be certainly found by faithfull Messengers , that those tumults did not end but rather encrease , and that counsell nor admonition would not take place , that then other proceedings corresponding to the Regall Oath and to the Sudercopian Constitutions should be made , whereby the Kingdome might not be further damnified . Provision was likewise made for the ease of the Subject in certaine particulars , untill a totall alleviation might ensue . They also bound themselves to Unity and mutuall defence with lives and fortunes , against all persons who should offer or attempt any violence towards the observers of those things which were in that Convention established : yet still with reservation of the fidelity due to their Supream Majestrate , and the concord wherein they were by Law and right bound unto each other . This Transaction was ( as aforesaid ) at Arbogia the fifth of March , 1597. But this Parliament was not more pleasing to King Sigismundus then that of Sudercopia . Dissentions ( say the Suethes ) being raised up in each corner of the Kingdome , the Orders therof declined by troops the conventional Conclusions ; That brood of Senators ( not to digresse from their owne words ) perswading the severall States not to adhaere unto or repute the Arbogian decrees for legall , albeit concurring with those of Sudercopia , and feeding all degrees of people with hopes of the speedy returne of King Sigismundus , to the great emolument of the Country and Inhabitants thereof ; and that the Arbogian Constitutions were to be the lesse esteemed , in regard the Senators with certaine chiefs of the other Orders , did not assist at or subscribe unto them . With the like allurements and fucatious perswasions ( say the Suethes ) they seduced many of the severall Orders : which done , they with their Wives and Children abandoned the Kingdome , maliciously pretending they neither could nor would assent unto the Arbogian results : But chiefly as understanding that the Plenipotentiary for Government with the Defensoriall Letters obtained from King Sigismundus , that they ( six or seven Senators , Duke Charles in a manner excluded ) should manage the Government in the Regall absence , would not attaine that Authority hoped for ; the same importing that if Duke Charles were not therewith contented , those Senators , assisted by the Malitia of the Kingdome should prosecute him and his partakers as open Enemies ; their Goods to become a prey as the more curious may see in the said Plenipotentiary , dated at Warsaw the thirteenth of January , 1597. and the Defensorialls likewise of the twenty third of May next following . Neither contented onely to have sowed seeds of dissention between the Inhabitants of Suethland , Poland and Lithuania , they perswaded the States of Poland , without cause or praemonition to undertake with their King a Military expedition against his Native Country , to oppresse contrary to right , the Duke and his Assistants , without admitting those equitable conditions sundry times tendred by himself and followers conducing to his Majesties and the kingdomes good : Nor were they without succesfull hopes if the king had gained the Finlandian forces he daily expected thence . The miserable condition of the Inhabitants there , may be conceived ( say they ) by the butchery of many thousands of innocent persons ; which mischief beginning in Finland did extend even to Suethland also ; the face of things being such in that Province , as that many Colonies , with their Wives and Children , abondoning their Habitations , were constrained to flye unto the Duke for relief , which also turned to the greater hurt of some : For the fore-named Governour of Finland with his Accomplices , diligently watched to hinder them from informing the Duke of their condition : some , for the like complaints , being cruelly put to death , infringing thereby the Protectiorall Letters , which the Duke , as Governour of the Kingdome had , by the Lawes of Suethland , full power to give in the Regall absence : Neither was the King unacquainted with the afflictions of Finland ; those , with other grievances having been signified unto him by the Duke by Letters at large from Nycopia , the twenty second of May , 1597. yet no redresse was granted , but the same rather approved , and the said Governour reputed and saluted by the name of his most faithfull Subject and Counsellour . The King remained ( as the Suethes assert ) not onely unmoved with those miseries of his people , but by Letters from Warsaw , of the twenty eight of Aprill preceding , had incited the Finlandians with their Governour thereunto , so as the Duke was necessitated to make an expedition into Finland ; where , assisted by Divine providence , he freed that suffering Province from oppression , the 〈…〉 osers neither daring to try it in the Field , nor to defend 〈◊〉 Forts they were possest of , whereby the Tumults in Finland were so appeased in the year 1597. as they needed not any more to apprehend the like . Notwithstanding all these things , with others fore-mentioned , perpetrated ( as the Suethes alledge ) by King Sigismundus and his evill Counsellours : The Duke with the Senators of the Kingdome , by Letters , he of the fourteenth , they of the twentieth of February , 1598. dated from Vbsall , seriously invited his Majesties returne , in quiet and peaceable manner to settle the Affaires of his Native Kingdome . But contrary hereunto ( say they ) he repaired thither with an Army of eight thousand horse and foot , and a hundred Sail of Ships , to which extraneous forces no smal number of Suethish Souldiers , with sundry of the Nobility and Military Commanders ( hoping thereby to gaine great Stipends ) joyned themselves through the crafty allurings and seducements of those unfaithfull Counsellours , as themselves found when too late , for things not succeeding to the Kings desire , he deserted them without refuge or comfort . King Sigismundus landing at Calmar with his Army , Duke Charles likewise raised forces and approached toward Stegeburg , and desired ( by severall Letters and Messengers ) to be certified of the cause inducing his Majesty to returne into his Native Country with such a numerous armed attendance , and withall that he might be admitted to a conference with his Majesty , but the King also marching toward Stegeburg soone gave notice ( say they ) of the ends he came for , by a sudden on-set , wherein some hundreds were slaine on either side : Which hostile Act the Duke would not revenge ( albeit power was not wanting ) but shewed himself willing to embrace a friendly composure and pacification with the King and those unfaithfull Counsellours . There were at the same time present with the King , severall Ambassadors from the Prince Elector of Brandenburg ; the Marquesse of Ansbach , and Duke Vlricke of Mecklenburg , with whom those Counsellours were earnest ( at least in pretence ) to endeavour a pacifying of the differences between the King and Duke Charles , which they did to their utmost , but seeing their labours fruitlesse they departed , and were by his Highnesse Order honourably conveyed unto the borders of Denmarke : The Duke also made offer of answering before equitable and competent Arbitrators to whatsoever could be objected against him , and desired that the King would make choice of six persons of the Nobility and so many of the Military Officers to meet with an equall number to be elected by himself for a friendly compos 〈…〉 of all differences : but the King ( as they ) forthwith permitted the Marquesse of Baden and Wejerus to discharge his Ordinance against the Dukes Forces , and gave order to the Generall of his Army Georgius Farensbecius to charge into the Dukes Camp in the silence of night , with his whole Forces , and to slaughter all he should meet with , and albeit the Duke and those of his side attempted nothing that was not lawfull and consentaneous to their Oath , yet they reape no other reward then open enmity , secret hatred , and treacherous machinations ; for by deferring all amicable transactions , they onely waited the approach of Auxiliary Forces from Finland , for the more commodious execution of their tyranous intentions . At last , King Sigismundus perceiving that assistance from Finland was in vaine expected , and that a gallant Navy of the Dukes approached , his Army was therewith so terrified , as that , not daring to make longer stay , he with his whole power withdrew , secretly under night , from Stegeburg toward Lincopia , abandoning his Ships and Ordinance , with other things of great moment : yet for the better understanding of the History , let us view the heads of the whole passage before ( he left ) . Stegeburg , beginning at the time of the rendition of Calmar : And first we will premise the instructions given by Duke Charles unto Prince Gustavus Duke of Saxony and Westphalia , with George Claudius , and Olaus Hard , for the Government of Calmar , the same dated the tenth of June , 1597. in the severall Articles whereof is contained . 1. THat they preserve the sayd Fort for his Majesty and the good of the Common-weale , and that they admit not of any Person , of what degree soever , to enter the Castle without Letters from his Highnesse to that effect , nor suffer any dissipation to be made of the Ammunition , or other necessaries to the Castle appertaining . 2. That they containe the Inhabitants in due obedience to his Majesty and his Heirs , and to his Highnesse during his Majesties absence . 3. That they maintaine the Subjects ( there ) in their former Liberties and Priviledges without violence , injustice , or extortion by bribery . 4. That they endeavour the preservation of the Crowne rights from diminution , and that all things imbezelled may be restored . 5. That his Majesty coming to Calmer in peaceable manner , like a gracious King , conforme to his Coronation Oath , and the Lawes of Suethland , the Gates of the Castle be open to receive him with all due reverence and honour . But that , if his Majesty should approach with armed Bands in a way of violence , to devast and destroy his native Soile , contrary to his sayd Oath , the Laws of Suethland and of Nature , they should not then permit his Majesty , or any in his Name , to enter the sayd City or Castle , but should defend the same with all their might , untill ( upon advertisement ) they received answer from his Highnesse , that the King and he were reconciled : And that in the meane time they admonish his Majesty to desist from violence , and if any extraneous force should attempt the place , they were to oppose the same to the utmost of their power . 6. That they repaire the Walls and Towers , &c. according to their abilities , and the necessities emerging , not permitting the Baths or Stoves to perish . 7. That as need should require , they order the Souldiers commanded by Abraham Nicolas , John Gustavus , and Nicolas Finno , to keepe the City watch carefully , that no sudden irruption or other violence happen therein . 8. That by the helpe of the Citizens and Souldiers , the Fabricks begun should be continued and finished , and that the Money by his Highnesse thereunto ordained , be imployed about the same . 9. That they behave themselves friendlike , and peaceably toward the neighbour Nations . Viz. the Dane , according to the agreements between those flourishing Kingdomes . 10 That they pacifie all quarrels and contentions , and that they speedily certifie his Highnesse of those difficulties which of themselves they could not reconcile ; and that they extend not punishment of death unto any without first acquainting him therewith . THat they should adhere to their former Instructions ; to wit , that if the King should come to Calmar in a peaceable way , according to his Oath made at his Coronation in conformity to the Lawes of the Land , and would assure them by Letters Patents to make no violent attempt against the Duke or any other faithfull Subject of high or low degree , but to act in all things according to his said Oath , literall security , and the Laws of Suethland , and thereof secure his Hignesse , and should withall promise and engage , not to admit the Polanders , or any other of his extraneous Attendants ( but onely Natives of Suethland , adhering to his Majesty ) into that Fort and place , that then the gates both of the City and Castle should be set open , and his Majesty be received according to their ability , as was meet for their Lord and King. But if his Majesty should refuse to give such security , pretending the same to be needlesse , they were then to reply , that they had received command from his Highnesse not to permit the entrance unto any without it : And that if his Majesty should persist in such refusall , and offer any violent attempt , whereby Conjecture might be made of his further intentions in a hostile way , they should not then open the gates to his Majesty , or to any other in his name , and that if any strangers arriving there , should endeavour a forcible entry , they were not to make any agreement or transaction with them , but manfully ( even to the last ) resist force with force . These Instructions sent to the persons before named , Duke Charls , when he heard of the arrivall of King Sigismundus at Calmar with a forraign Army , wrote unto him by Lindormius Ribbing , to this effect . THat the Relation of his Majesties safe arrivall at Calmar was most accptable unto him , but that he was troubled at the burthening of his hereditary kingdom with forraign forces : that this strange manner of return gave him cause of suspition , as having been most maliciously traduced unto his Majesty by wicked and perverse persons , as appeared by several Letters dispersed through the Kingdome , which the Finlanders also ( who were then repulsed ) had not concealed : That he besought his Majesty not to be moved by false suggestions to attempt ought against him , or others his Majesties true Subjects , in prejudice of his Oath and assecuration given to him with the Suethish Nation in generall : that for his own part , he had and would keep his engagement unviolably and would receive his Majesty , as it became him to do , his Nephew and his King : That he desired to be advertised whether any forraigners or seditious Natives came to bereave him of his Patriall or domestick Peace : That if any would accuse him , he would stand to a legall triall . He likewise desired to be informed , when , and by what wayes his Majesty would proceed to his Regall City , that he might be attended according to his Dignity : Lastly , that if his advice were of any value , his Majesty would dismisse that extraneous Army , the introduction whereof might have been better spared , and desiring an answer by the bearer , he commended his Majesty to the Divine Providence , these were dated at Stockholme the fifth . of August , 1598. DUke Charles , soon after , sent a second Letter by Christe 〈…〉 r Saptrodius , importing that understanding his Majesty had imprisoned those , to whom in his absence he had committed the Government of Calmar , albeit they behaved themselves not otherwise , than as became faithfull Subjects , by opening the gates to his Majesty , according to their Order , and that his Majesty detained certain Messengers , as Tieo Laurentius and others : That his Majesty likewise taxed him for not sending a Navy , according to reiterated desires ; He much wondered what these things should mean ; and did therefore entreat his Majesty seriously to ponder the matter , and weigh how he had carried himself in his Majesties absence , whereby he would undoubtedly find , how untruly he had been reported of . He also earnestly desired , that His Majesty would dismisse those strangers whom he had brought in , to the scorn and prejudice of the Nation , and that he might understand by the bearer , whether he would ( as a gracious and peaceable King ) observe his Royall Oath and assecuration , as he ( on his part ) did assure his Majesty of Sincerity and fidelity . These were from Nicopia the 8. August , 1598. A Schedule of the 27 , of that Moneth , was likewise delivered to certain of the chief Ostrogothian Rusticks , then going to the King , who were enjoyned by his Highnesse to insinuate and crave answer ( if admitted to the Royall presence ) upon his Desire of a Personall Conference with his Majesty in place convenient ; and that if the same were granted ) his Hignesse might obtain Pledges for his own person , with a List of the names of those that should accompany his Majesty , as well Natives as Aliens : That his Highnesse would give the like , and that afterwards there might be further Treaty , partly of the Persons of the Pledges , partly of other things . AT last , the Kings Answer came , containing that he had received the two Letters sent by his Dilection , in the first of which , albeit Gladnesse for his Arrivall was signified , yet no signes thereof had appeared : That in reference thereunto , he did mutually congratulate , partly by reason of Consanguinity ; partly as conceiving , that the Suethes in generall were not unwilling to see their lawfull King in his herereditary Kingdome : That as to the complaint of burthen by a forraign Army , he had been moved thereto by weighty Considerations , his Dilection detaining his proper Subjects and Ships contrary to expectation and promise ; and that , instead of an honourable reception , his Dilection kept from him his own Servants and Souldiers ; had pitched his Camp , threatning an irruption into his Army . That he left to Consideration , whether those exhaustings of the Kingdome and Subjects were corresponding to his Letters and promises , himself being forced to live like a stranger upon his private purse , whilest the Suethes contributed more to the Ducall Army , than his reception and maintenance would have amounted unto . That he hoped , as he also desired , willed and commanded his Dilection to cease those troubles : That those Forces were not brought thether to begin a War , but to attend his Person , partly for security , wherever he might happen to arrive , partly granted by the Orders of Poland , as a train befitting his State , and could not therefore be any Scorn , but rather an honour to his Countrey , which had been wanting in the like duty , a thing no way honourable for himself or them : That whereas his Dilection suspected the same to be intended for his prejudice by the perswasions of perverse and troublesome people , he was ignorant of any such persons or practises : That his Army did live upon their Monethly Pay , and should be disbanded upon the repair of his Native Subjects unto him : That he had resolved to leave all persons to the vigour of the Laws , and that the desirers of Domestick Peace might enjoy the same , The Regall Jurisdiction reserved entire , as he had not long before , and lately by Tico Laurentius signified unto him . That he wished the promises of observing unblamedly what had been sworn unto , and of a reception corresponding to the Regal Dignity ( which he willingly received ) might be seconded by effects , which hitherto they had not been , and but small hopes for the future , according to the reports made of the unnecessary Military expedition undertaken by his Dilection , the decision and disposing whereof he committed to God. That as to the imprisonment of those found in the Fort of Calmar which in his second Letter he argued to be contrary to Justice and to promise ; it was evident that no injury was done unto them , and wished that more hard measure were not offered to his owne Servants in the like case , and of greater authority : That he hoped and was perswaded his Dilection would not fall into extremities , by giving beginning or cause of effusion of blood , which himselfe would by all faire meanes decline and shun ; so as if things should fall out otherwise , hs might have a cleer conscience before God and the World : herewith he committed his Dilection to the Divine goodnesse . These were given from the Campe at Stegeburg , the 24th August 1598. I have onely recited the heads of these Letters , the whole being over-long to insert , and shall use the like abbreviation in those that follow , referring the curious , for further satisfaction , unto the things themselves . TO these Letters the Duke returned answer by Lindormius . Robbing , desiring a positive Declaration of what might be expected from his Majestys returne into the Kingdome with such extraneous armed Bands , besides his raising of Horse and Foot in each Province , concerning which his Majesties Letter gave no satisfaction . That unlesse an absolute and wished answer were obtained , he should be compeled , albeit un willingly ( whereof he called God to witnesse ) to renounce the Oath of fidelity made to his Majesty , as his Majesty ( on the other part ) had not observed his promises . But that , if his Majesty would grant to him and his followers such Letters of security , as had been by him lately tendred to the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors for the Regall confirmation , and would dismisse his forraign Forces , refering all Controversies to a faire decision in free Parliament , in the presence of Electorall and other Princely publick Ministers ; he likewise would then disband his Army , and render to his Majesty that duty and obedience whereunto he was bound by Oath : his desires being only that himself with the Orders of the Kingdome might enjoy their Habitations peaceably , and that his Majesty would not permit those perfidious Counsellours to seduce him any longer to the ruine of his Majesty , his Subjects and the Realm : These were dated at Lincopia the twenty seventh of August , 1598. This was seconded by an other of the thirtieth of the said Month , wherein the Duke shewed that he never intended to receive his majestie otherwise than as became his lawfull King , which he had personally demonstrated at his Majesties arrivall , if the conclusions , made with Samuell Lasky his Majesties Ambasador had been observed , and that the Finlanders had not rebellously fallen down in multitudes , with Shipps , Ordinance , Fire-balls and other military furniture to the very skirts of Stockholme , threatning rapine , slaughter and devastation to his Dukedomes when he should be gone to meet his Majesty . He therefore in friendly and brotherly manner besought his Majesty to be mindfull of his Regall promises ; To dismisse those Aliens ; to secure him and his followers , and to remit all matter of dissention to a legall inquisition and discussion in free Parliament , before equall un-interessed Arbitrators : These Letters ( wherin severall objections of the Kings were answered , but here for avoiding of prolix repetitions omitted ) were dated as abovesaid from the Memmian fields , whether the Duke was then come with a strong Army : TO these the King returned answer , that the transaction with Laskie ( of the breach wherof he was taxed ) was also un-observed on the other part : That the Finlanders by his Command had approached towards Stocholme to attend his coming : That they were not to be accounted Rebells who did not appose their lawfull Lord , nor obtrude upon him intollerable Conditions , but sought to protect the Regall Jurisdiction and Authority according to the Lawes of Suethland . That the Army of Aliens , whereof his Dilection complained so much , should be discharged in time convenient : especially when his Dominion , Subjects , Forts , Army , Navy , Ordinance , and other things rightly belonging unto him were restored . But it was evident that his Dilection , with a numerous power , raised in his owne Dukedomes , was come against him , exhausting his Subjects with exactions and payments , so as , in his owne Kingdome he could not enjoy his peculiar Revenues : And that all things might be wanting to him and his Regall Traine in his Progresse ; his owne Souldiers were invited , seduced , and entertained by the adverse party , by all which things it was evident by whose default the Countries substance was consumed . That concerning his Dilections desire of security from violence and Injustice , and the leaving of all discords to the examination of sincere Neutrall Arbitrators , he had formerly answered that , having attained the yeares of discretion , he understood what the Municipall Law advised in that case , wherunto he resolved to adhere , and accordingly to protect his Dilection and Followers , as also his other Subjects . But that , as things were , himselfe was not permitted to enjoy a peaceable Habitation , nor the Revenues of his Kingdome , or any other thing that by the Law of Suethland belonged unto him . That he therfore required his dilection to retire into his dukedom , and there quietly to remain , restoring all things he had taken from him , as also his faithful Subjects and Servants in former years , and lately ( even at his doors ) surprised and hurried into Prison : That as to further security , it was convenient and practicable , according to the best constituted Christian Lawes , even amongst equals , that whatsoever were unjustly detained should be first restored , with sufficient security for all matters of further demand : That his Dilection should likewise abstaine from the Title of Governour , usurped without the Royall consent : Himself being now of full age , and able by the Divine assistance , to rule alone without a Tutor ; It being contrary to Justice and reason , yea a thing unheard of , that a King being of lawfull years , there should be any other Governour in Suethland besides himself . And was therefore resolved not to expose himself to derision , or to a diminution of his Honour by a longer sufferance of such Injuries : That when his Dilection should perform all these things , his Actions would then be answerable to his words , and would give a cleer testimony that he began to have a due regard unto the Royall Dignity , and to the prosperity , peace , and emolument of the Nation : That by such meanes all things might ( not onely ) come to a right examination , but also attaine the wished end . These dated from Stegeburg the third of September , 1598. The Duke by a reply of the same date , reiterated his desire for an examination of all differences before equal Arbitrators , and complained that his former Letters had not attained the wished answer . That by these delaies he could not but conjecture that no good was intended toward him : That having hitherto tried ( albeit in vaine ) all meanes conducible to the well-fare , peace , and concord of his Majesty and the Kingdome , he should be forced to seek other meanes whereby to provide for the security of his person , Wife , and Children , Possessions , and People . That as he had ever been most faithfull to his Majesty , and had procured his prosperity to his utmost power , so he should be grieved ( whereof he called God to record ) that ought contrary thereunto did befall his Majesty , to whom he wished long life , with a happy , a healthfull and peaceable Raigne . That things being so , he did faithfully advise and diligently admonish his Majesty not to appeare abroad in the Feild , nor to betake himselfe any whither by water , but containe himselfe within the Castle , least that , if any tumult should happen between the two Armies , or his Majestie chance into the Navy approaching , some danger , contrary to his desire , might befall him ; and that if ought thereof did accrue to his Majesties person , Army , or Fleet , himselfe was blamelesse before God and the World , as having given timely warning whereby to prevent any such misfortune , if credite had been attributed to his Counsell rather then to the pernicious instigations and seducements of wicked men ; herewith he commended his Majesty to the Divine protection . Dated from the Memmian Feilds the third of September , 1598. Duke Charles approaching by night neerer to the Royall Camp , gave the King notice thereof by Letter of the eighth of the said moneth , sent by two Trumpeters ; importing that , seeing it appeared sufficiently his Majesty was not returned into the Kingdome to governe them according to the Municipall Laws , but rather by force and violence , in burthening and molesting his Native Soile with forraigne and homebred Forces ; in reproaching and prescribing him throughout the Realme , seising and imprisoning his Servants ; as also in that he had not hitherto obtained satisfactory answer to his former Letters , but that new calumnies were daily imposed upon him in publike and private , he had drawn neerer , not to use any hostility unlesse provoked , but to discover whether his Majesty would not desist from such courses , and permit him and his followers to enjoy their rights according to equity , by securing their Goods and Possessions unto them , as the condition of the times then required : All which if his Majesty would do without delay ( as he did most earnestly and humbly desire ) he was ready with all his Traine , to attend , advice , and render to his Majesty all manner of duty according to his Obligations of Oath and blood : But if otherwise , that he was resolved not to dismisse his Troops nor depose his Armes untill their desires were confirmed in most sure and ample manner , which he hoped could not be forbidden either by Law or reason . Herewith he protested that unlesse the same were granted within the space of two houres , and that any tumult should break forth between the two Armies to the detriment of his Majesty and his followers , his Kingdome or people , he was innocent thereof before God and the world ; these , as aforesaid were dated from his Campe the eighth of September , 1598. About foure daies after , King Sigismundus sent Letters of Assecuration , containing that whereas the most Illustrious Duke Charles had divulged rumours of his arrivall into the Land with an extraneous Army to the spoyling of the Kingdome , and the offering of violence to his Highness and followers , and by those rumours had drawn unto his party many of his Servants and Subjects , who daily flocked unto him , into whose minds the Duke had injected and spread a great terrour of his approach , albeit he had declared by many former Letters that he was returned into his Native Kingdome and Country , not to wage War , but as a rightfull King , who neither deserved nor apprehended any Rebellion , in peaceable manner , according to their joynt desires and requests , as might be testified by severall Letters , which intention of his might have given them sufficient satisfaction : Neverthelesse to the end his candour and sincerity might appeare , and his aversenesse to intestine discord by a Civill War : If the Duke would forth with resigne up and restore unto him his Servants , Souldiers , Kingdome , Houses , Territories , Navy , and Ammunition , with all other things belonging to him and the Common-wealth , as also the Captives and Servants of his Subjects , would in like manner disband his Troops , retire and remaine quiet in his Dukedomes , appeare readily ( when cited ) in Judgment , with such of his followers as were obnoxious to blame , and thereof give present assecuration : He also would ( as by these his Letters Patents he now did ) promise and ensure the dismission of his alien forces , and would not attempt any violence against his Highnesse , his people , or Servants , but permit every one to enjoy the benefit of the Lawes of Suethland conforme to reason and Justice , and that all persons adhering to himselfe , against whom his Highnesse might have any cause of complaint should reciprocally appear in Judgment . In confirmation whereof these were given under his hand and Seale at the Castle of Stegeburg , the twelfth of September , 1598. This Assecuration seeming to the Duke unsatisfactory ; he wrote back to the King within two daies ; saying , That his Majesty having sufficiently understood by the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadours what had hitherto past between them , it was needlesse to use repititions : and therefore he diligently and faithfully admonished his Majesty not to suffer evil Counsellours to draw him into any inconveniencies . That the dispute was not about Pears or Apples , but that the well-fare of his Majesty and himselfe , of the Realme and people were therein concerned . He further advertised that having resolved to send some of his faithfull Servants to see whether any hopes of better things were yet remaining , he desired that Letters of safe conduct might be granted for them freely and without molestation to repaire to his Majesty , and ( having delivered what they had in charge ) to returne without hurt or disturbance . These were dated at the Campe the fourteenth of September , 1598. THe Kings answer was returned by the same Messenger , wherein recapitalating things fore specified , and taxing the Duke of continued propounding new and lesse tollerable conditions , as also of imputing the same to him , albeit he had offered none but such as were lawfull and fitting : He said further , that he very well perceived his well being , the Kingdome and people was now the point in question , and not Pears or Apples as his Dilection had rightly hinted ; but that he had never expected nor deserved that any such measure should be meted unto him , the examination whereof he referred to God and to Divine Justice . Lastly , that he was contented to admit of such as his Dilection would depute unto him , not exceeding the number of eight persons , to whom he thereby granted safe conduct and security . Dated as before . The Duke upon this answer , desired a more exact forme of safe conduct , for secure return from , as well as repaire unto his Majesty , which was accordingly granted at Stegeburg , the fifteenth of September , 1598. Hereupon Duke Charles delegated ( the same day ) three Noble men of his Counsell , Maurice Steno Earl of Rasburg , &c. Ludbert Caverus , and John Ericke , unto whom he committed sundry things to be communicated to his Majesty , in the name of himselfe and the Orders of Suethland , earnestly desiring ( by his Letter of the same date ) that his Majesty would afford them private audience and give credite to what they should deliver , and returne such answer as might be for the Kingdomes good ; and concluded with assurance of fidelity and brotherly affection from himselfe . Their Instructions imported , that his Majesty would graciously ponder the present miserable condition of his Native Countrey , and not suffer himself to be induced to ought that might be prejudiciall to his Royall Person , to the Duke , the Regal Family , and the whole Kingdome : That as the resolution lately given at his Majesties instance ( to the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors ) was not lesse Christian then Legal , so as his Highnesse and the Orders of Suethland could not enlarge themselves any further : they therefore earnestly desired his Majesty to rest therewith satisfied , and to grant them the security they had submissively demanded : That otherwise , and if their humble suit could not find place , they desired to be excused before God and the Christian world , as having sought after those things that pertained to peace and concord : Yet that the brotherly and friendly inclination of his Highnesse toward his Majesty might further appear , he humbly desired ( as formerly ) that securely and in place convenient , he might be admitted to Speech with His Majesty , which if granted , his Majesty would surely know , that many things were imputed to his Highnesse , whereof he was altogether free . The said Commissioners were likewise to insinuate , that his Highnesse and the States of the Kingdome were ( seve 〈…〉 and joyntly ) most willing and ready to render to his 〈…〉 jesty all possible respect and obedience , according to their Oath of Fidelity , and the written Laws of the Land : neither should his Majesty find ought by his Higness , other then tended to the welfare of himand his heirs , for whom they would esteem nothing overmuch , that was within their power , as on the other side , they hoped that his Majesty would shew himself a meek , gracious , and peaceable Prince . Given as aforesaid . King Sigismundus returned Answer that he had received what by the Commissioners of his Highness had been delivered , but that they having left their Instructions with him , and desired an Answer unto them in writing , he did by these Letters return his answer and desire , That twelve of the Equestrial , and six of the Military Order of his part , might meet an equall number of the Dukes , to consult of , and compound the whole matter : And wished that his Dilection would have the same regard to the Patriall , Regal , and Ducal prosperity , which he exhorted him unto , not doubting but so all dissension would have a speedy wished end : These were of the sixteenth of the said Moneth , and accordingly ample Letteers of safe conduct ( of the same date ) were alternatively given by the King , and Duke for the forementioned number of the said Orders respectively . THe Royall Answer to the Dukes Legation contained , that the amiable salutations and tenders of obedience , were most welcome , especially if deeds did correspond with words : That albeit , he had neither deserved nor expected such a reception into his hereditary Kingdome , as well by intollerable conditions , as by inconvenient propositions , he had neverthelesse concluded upon the assecuration more fully ( as well in reference to his Highnesse as his followers ) then of Right ought to have been demanded ; the Act it self witnessing the same to all that desired peace and unity : But that the Duke had no way consented to the Kings desires , the Declaration delivered to the Ducall and Electorall Ambassadors , not having regard unto , nor any promising performance therof , but rather adding certain unsufferable conditions : the resolution it self lately exhibited to those Germane Ambassadors , and tendred to his Majesty did evidently testifie . That his Highnesse Admonition might have been spared , in regard the King had offered no violence to him , his Army , or partakers , nor had demanded ought , save what was his own , whereas his Highnesse had compelled the Regal Subjects and Servants to take up arms ; had appointed Military Stations within the Royall Territory , exhausted his Majesties Subjects ; detained and consumed the annuall , R 〈…〉 Revenue ; imposed Taxes and auxiliary exactions on the 〈◊〉 habitants , prohibited provisions from being brought unto the Royal Camp for money , and after several Marches had pitched his Tents , his Army , and Canon , before the Regal gates ; had in the Ranensian fields and elsewhere seized as prisoners sundry of the Regal Servants and domesticks ; commanded the goods and moveables of them that repaired unto their lawfull King to be made Prey ; and unto this very day used the Title and Authority of Governour of the Kingdome , albeit the King were present , a thing never before practised : from all which things , collection might easily be made who had first administred matter to these mischiefs . He therefore admonished his Highnesse to sur-cease these courses , and to permit unto him the free enjoyment of his owne : that otherwise he should have cause to protest if so manifest unjustice produced any misfortune ; That he desired never thelesse to understand what his Highnesse intended by his protesting , and whereat the same aimed , that so he might accommodate his Interest thereunto . That he was not averse to the desired enterview , and when his Highnesse should give a resolution condigne to his desires and peaceable demands , he would in due place and time consent to the Colloquie required . That the many professions of fidelity and obedience to his Majesty and his Heirs were most acceptable from his Highnesse , and that a correspondency of effects was wished , wherby this dissention might be the better , sooner , and more peaceably composed . That he thought not the hurt of any person , but was willing to give clear testimony to all men of his Kingly clemency and favour . He therefore desired his Highnesse to weigh the whole matter seriously , and not to make intollerable and dishonourable overtures , which would not conduce to peace and concord , but afford more ample cause of strife , which he prayed God to divert , and professed he for his part would decline . The Dukes reply hereunto , by Nicolas Nicolai , Mauritius Georgij , and Nicolas Rask the Kings Commissioners , was to this effect . THat touching the exprobations used , as if his actions were not corresponding to his words , he holds his Majesty excused , as not being ignorant from what Fountaine they flowed ; that neverthelesse in regard it beseemed not an honest man to fit his Cap with such a Crest , he returned this answer . That they who so upbraided and objected , were to be blackt with the same Coale of calumny , untill they had really proved that his actions were dissenting from his professions : And that his performances should ever be such toward his Majesty and all other men , as might become an honest Prince whose words and deeds were consentaneous . That whereas his Majesty charged the Declaration by him delivered to the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors ( who had interposed in that transaction ) of containing intollerable conditions , hee referred unto the Acts themselves , which he was perswaded would testifie otherwise : That as to the Crimi nations couched in the answer , he pretermits them , as not being here competently urged , but when things should come to be rightly discussed , he would then make such reply as every honest man should acknowledge his allegations to be just . That his Protest had no other meaning then that , if the meanes for peace that had been , should be tendred did not take effect , and that Waves of discord should arise thence , he desired to be excused before God and the World , as being innocent thereof ; and that those onely who sowed and nourished the seeds of this dissention , might be reputed guilty of its effects . That the fidelity and obedience tendred by him to the King and his Heires , never had been nor could be violated , but preserved entire , provided he might securely enjoy what of right he doth and ought to possesse . Lastly , that nothing on his part might be wanting , as if equitable conditions for Peace and Concord were by him rejected , he willingly consented to the meeting of so many honest men , of the Equestriall and Military Order , as his Majesty required , with those that his Majesty should assigne , for a full decision of all matters ; and that he wished for nothing more , then to be admitted to a personal conference with his Majesty , whereby he hoped to cleer himselfe to his Majesties satisfaction . Duke Charles by his Commissioners sent also the Declaration ensuing , whereunto he resolved to adhere constantly . THat forasmuch as the Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors were departed , whose subscriptions he had desired to the Letters of Assecuration of King Sigismund . he thought not meet to trust to Paper and Inke onely ; but as a Pledge demanded the Fort of Elfenburg and the Vastenan Castle , wherein he might place , not his owne , but his Majesties sworne Servants , not disaffected to himself & the Orders of the Kingdome , who should there remain unto the end of the next ensuing Parliament . If this were denied , he desired he might retain the Navy with the Ammunition reserved in the Castle of Gripsholme untill the conclusion of that Assembly ; but if this also should not be consented unto , then the Ships of War onely were to be insisted on : And if that proposition were likewise rejected by the King , those Senatorial persons formerly by him desired , or three of them at least ; Viz. Ericke Sparre , Gustavus Baner , and Turo Bielke , were to be required as pledges . Lastly , that his Majesty might understand his Highnesse had no other intentions then were conducing to Peace and Unity , he would rest contented with his Majesties particular assecuration , conditionally that therein were expresly inserted , That the States of the Kingdome should be obliged to oppose and resist that side who attempted ought in prejudice of the Premisses . BUt to the assecuration ( required by the Duke the seventeenth of September ) the King would not consent , and in lieu thereof declared : That whereas his beloved Uncle Duke Charles had promised obedience to him and his Heires , and was by writing bound to remit into his hands his Kingdome , Castles , Townes , Houses ; &c. his Navy , with all the Marine Provisions and Stores , and all other things to him and the Crowne of Suethland belonging , and to restore to liberty his Subjects , with such of his Domesticks as he detained , who should be neverthelesse obliged to answer all Objections in full and free Parliament ; as also to disband his Forces and retire into his Dukedom , there to remain quietly and be ready ( with his Domesticks and Subjects against whom there should be cause of complaint ) to appeare in Judgment , when all causes and controversies should be examined and decided in free Parliament , before equall and sincere Arbitrators , according to the assecutoriall Letters of his Highnesse given in that behalf . He also had ( on the other part ) promised and secured and did by these his Leters Patents , and on his Kingly faith and truth promise and secure that he would governe his Hereditary Kingdome according to his Oath and assecuration : That he would dismisse his alien forces , and not permit the intromission of any other , except necessity did urge , and the Duke and the States of the Kingdome were thereunto consenting : Finally that all his sworne Servants , whom the Duke had any way preferred in his absence , should enjoy their former condition , with all the Goods and Possessions committed unto them , untill in the said Parliament the greivances his Majesty had against them were examined . That moreover he would release all the Dukes Servants , or his own , who , in the Dukes name and behalfe were in detention either within or without the Kingdome , to be forth-coming as aforesaid : To which end , and that all Controversies and causes of complaint might be legally and justly heard and decided ; he would speedily indict a Parliament to be held within the space of foure months , in which all things should be examined and judged before equall Arbitrators , and Electorall and Ducall Ambassadors , who should be thereunto invited . In the meane time , he promised not to permit violence or injustice to be offered to any of the Dukes Subjects , Servants , or followers of what condition soever ; nor to impeach or sentence any one for ought , which by generall advice and consent had been concluded and enacted , nor to forbid the defence thereof , or to reject or persecute any who had adhered to his Highnesse , nor permit any hinderance or stop to be given to his Highnesse , or others whom he should send into any parts of the Kingdome , untill that all things were decided in Parliament , and that no further proceedings should be made then was in Parliament justly and legally pronounced . That for the further security of the Premisses he had with his owne hand signed and sealed the same : And consented , that if beyond expectation it should happen that himselfe or his said Uncle should recede from , or violate this agreement in the least : The States of the Kingdome were impowred to resist and oppose the party violating : Dated from Stegeburg the seventeenth of September , 1598. Duke Charles , not satisfied with this literary assecuration , wrote back unto the King , to the effect that , notwithstanding all waies of application made by him for Peace , indignation and a sinister construction of his actions encreased daily , by instigation and counsell of perverse and turbulent men , who had given beginning and continuance to this Tragedy , so as he found , that whilest his Majesty used their counsell , the present difference would never have a prosperous issue : He therefore as a friend and brother desired , advised , and admonished his Majesty to relinquish that band of treacherous and tumultuous Counsellours ( who for their peculiar and wicked ends did draw his Majesty into evill courses ) and to repaire to Stocholme , or where otherwise he pleased . He assured that , he would not onely secure his Majesty from all hurt and danger , but also engage that himself and his followers should attend and conduct him whithersoever he desired , with all due fidelity , obedience , and promptitude : That as to others , they would proceed according to Justice , having hither to forborn them for his Majesties sake , least he with them might have undergone some misfortune , which ( notwithstanding any suggestions of him to the contrary ) he took God to record , he desired not , but would alwaies be ready to avert such evill from his person , if he would have regard to himselfe , and rest perswaded of him as of his most affectionate Uncle . But that if his Majesty ( contrary to this faithfull advice ) would still retaine those turbulent Counsellours , he should be carefull least with them he might rush into some danger : That if the same should happen ( which he besought God to forbid ) he was innocent thereof before God and the Christian World , and willing to have prevented the same , if his Majesty would have adhered to his advice rather then to the pernicious perswasions and wills of wicked men ; hereupon desiring an answer he committed his Majesty to Celestiall protection : Dated from his Camp as above said : King Sigismundus , the day before he moved his Tents from Stegeburg toward Lincopia , sent a Letter of assecuration , which ( omitting the repetitions therein inserted ) contained that , if the Illustrious Duke Charles would release his Servants , and restore his Army , Kingdome , Townes , Houses , Forts , and Territories : his Navy , Stores , Ammunition , with all other things to him and the Crowne of Suethland appertaining , set free his Subjects and Domesticks , cease from hostile Actions , retire into his Dukedome , there quietly remain , ready ( with his party who were any way guilty ) to appeare and answer in Judgment upon legall citation , and would thereof give security . That he also did therby then pomise and ensure the dismission of his forraine Forces , his ordinary Train and Guard of his body excepted , and that neither toward his Highnesse , his Army , Subjects , or any other of whatsoever condition , any violence should be offered , but each one permitted to enjoy the benefit of the Laws , untill the whole matter were tryed before competent Judges : That all Persons adhering to the Regall Party ( whosoever the Duke or any other would appeach ) should also appeare in Judgement ; and that all his Highnesse Servants who were under any restraint by reason of this Tumult , should be released : All which things he would observe and do upon his Regall Faith and Honour ; in confirmation whereof he had thereunto set his Hand and Seale , adding ( as before ) that if , beyond expectation , himselfe or the Duke should , before the controversie were legally decided : infringe or attempt ought contrary to what that Instrument contained , the Orders of the Kingdome should be obliged to resist the Party so doing . These were given at the Camp at Stegeburg the twentieth of September , 1598. Upon receipt hereof , Duke Charles , without delay , returned these Propositions of Peace . 1. THat his Majesty would repaire to Stocholme without stronger Guards then the King his Father had used , in progressing through the Kingdome . 2. That the Forraigne Forces should speedily depart the Land. 3. That the Counsellors of the Kingdome should repaire and quietly remaine at home untill the Parliament , and then appear in Judgement . 4. That the Parliament be called and kept within six moneths . 5. That Ambassadours of Germane Electors and Princes should be invited by Letters against the time , to examine the dissention , and that each side should name those whom they intended to choose : In the interim , nothing to be done secretly or openly within or without the Kingdome to the prejudice of each other , but all persons to enjoy their Mansions peaceably untill the time of Legall decision . 6. That each one retaine what he is at present possest of , untill the time of the Comitiall Assembly . 7. That nothing of the Kingdomes affaires be decided or treated of unwitting to his Highnesse . 8. That the Finlandian Souldiers should be prohibited from entring the bounds of Suethland , but containe themselves quietly within the Province , and therin stand to tryall : That in the mean time there be a cessation of all pernicious Plots , and that Law and Justice be there administred to all persons . 9. That no distribution of Lands be made untill the Parliament . 10. That forraign Souldiers be removed out of the Castles and Forts , and that they be committed to the faithfull Guard of the Suethes . 11. That the forraign Ships which had brought Alien Forces into the Kingdome might remaine under Arrest . Upon these Articles the Duke desired security from his Majesty , with addition of the clause , that if any of the said Articles were infringed , the States of Suethland should freely adhere to his Highnesse , whereupon he offered to disband his Forces , to retire and remaine quietly in his Dukedome . But King Sigismundus slighting ( say they ) these conditions , retired in a calme and still night toward Lincopia , leaving with the Commander of Stegeburg certaine instructions , dated the twentieth of September , 1598. Importing , 1. THat they should continue faithfull to his Majesty in each respect , procuring his good , according to their duty and Oath . 2. That if Duke Charles should enquire the reason of his Majesties sudden remove , they should answer , that perceiving the sparks of this dissention could not be extinguished by equall conditions , but that lesse tollerable were daily obtruded , he had withdrawne to avoid the effusion of blood , and to see whether his Highnesse would take better counsell , and cease those courses that tended to the Countries ruine . 3. That if the Duke should forceably assault the Castle , they should oppose him to their utmost power , and resist force with force . KIng Sigismundus ( as hath been said ) being gone to Lincopia , Duke Charles by letter of the 22 Sept. expostulated , that instead of Answer to his former , his Majesty was departed from Stegeburg , and might be induced by those evil Counsellours , authors of the present dissension , to abandon the Kingdome , or repair where a larger field for tumult might be offered : That he admonished and besought him ( by the passion of Christ ) not to be seduced by them to a further remove , untill he had concluded the whole matter to the good of the Countrey , protesting , on the salvation of his soul , before God and the world , his innocency and averseness to any prejudice might thereby arise : And desired his Majesty to believe that all things belonging to the Castle or Shipping , which after his Majesties departure had been rendred unto him , should be faithfully preserved for his Majesty . HEreunto King Sigismundus returned Answer the day following , that he had received his M 〈…〉 tory Letters touching assecuration : That he wondred why his Dilection would so long time varnish over his unjust cause before the promiscuous ignorant multitude , seeing he could not prove , but that fit assecuration had been offered , but not accepted , and that whilest one demand was granted , others were made far different , as the last Articles might testifie : That he followed him with a strong Army , having seised the Castle of Stegeburg , his Ships and severall other things , which notwithstanding his promised preservation of them , would have been more safe in his own custody : That in Answer to his Letter , he desired that his Dilection would rest satisfied with that assecuration , which ( as consentaneous to reason and his dignity ) he had already offered : But if not , that he might proceed to do what it seemed he would not leave undone ; yet with what fame , he left to the Judgement of all honest and unbyassed minds : That himself committed the decision of the whole matter to the Justice of God. Lincopia 23. September 1598. DUke Charles replyed , That there being no remedy , but that all Admonitions proved vain through the prevalency of perverse and wicked Counsellours , he also committed the matter to God , before whom he protested , that he was not the cause of these troubles , nor of the effusion of blood like to ensue ; wherefore he desired to know whether his Majesty would absolve him of his Oath of fidelity ; which done , he would endevour to repell unjustice and violence by fit wayes and means : But that if possible , he besought his Majesty by the love of God , to weigh the matter more seriously , and not permit this mischief to spread further , to his own and the Kingdomes prejudice , and that nothing might be by him be omitted , he had sent a draught of the assecuration desired by him and his followers , wherein he hoped , nothing unjust would be found , Campe 24. September , 1598. TWo dayes after , Duke Charles writes againe to the King , that seeing the conditions tendred were not admitted and that he could not conveniently propound any other , as also that he hoped his Majesty would so resolve , as might be honourable for both sides : He therfore desired that his Majesty would transmit a draught of the assecurations he would give and receive , whereupon he would so declare himself , as might be satisfactory to his Majesty ; these were dated the 26. of the said Moneth . THe day following , King Sigismundus sent Letters of safe Conduct for such of the Nobility with their Servants , as the Duke sh●●ld send to treat with him , importing Security in coming , ●elivering what they had in Commission , and sa●e return : Duke Charles also did the like for his Nephew Prince Edward Marquesse of Baden with other Lords to be sent to him from the King. BY all that hath been said , it may be easily discerned ( say the Suethes ) whether Duke Charles received from King Sigismundus answers condigne to his Letters , wherein he desired nothing but the good of the King and Kingdome , and that if he would have listned to the Dukes faithfull advice and counsel , he needed not to have fled when none pursued : Or that if he had loved Justice he might judicially have prevented those evils by a decision by equall Arbitrators , before whom the Duke and Orders of Suethland were willing to answer to whatsoever could rightly be objected against them : They say further , that they had oftentimes just occasion given them of renouncing all fidelity and obedience towards him , in regard he came not unto them as a good and peaceable King , but as an Enemy and Persecuter , offering violence and injustice to those that would not submit to his wicked intentions , nor admit of his perverse Religion : and that he had absolved them from their Oath of fidelity , in the former Letters , whereby they had just cause to have tried the utmost , which yet they did not ; his Highnesse and they having desired that twelve of the Nobility of each side , men qualified , prudent , judicious , and lovers of peace , should meet , examine , and decide the whole controversie , and restore and settle peace , concord , and brotherly love ; whereunto King Sigismundus did likewise consent , but that the same was by him observed as other things had formerly been , and according to the ancient manner of keeping faith in promises by Jesuites and Romish Priests : For the night following the Royall Army conducted by Wejerus made an on-set upon the Ducall Camp , dispersed the night guards , killing some and seising others Prisoners , as was done not onely at Lincopia but at Stegeburg also , but seeing their attempt prove unsuccesfull , both Polanders and Suethes who fought under the Kings Ensignes , began to cry and ingeminate Peace , Peace ; which the King ( say they ) with his followers might have enjoyed if the Officers thereof had been timely embraced , but that it was then over-late to treat when many thousands of men lay slaine on both sides , each intending on his Enemy the revenge of his fellow Souldier . Duke Charles and the Suethes ( as themselves assert ) had then both cause and advantage sufficient to have utterly ruined their Advarsaries , yet they suffered themselves to be entreated , to shew more mercy and mildnesse then they had deserved , by abstaining from that revenge was then in their power to have taken , upon King Sigismundus with his whole Army , to the great detriment and misfortune ( I use their owne words ) of themselves and the Kingdome of Suethland , as hoping for better things in the future from King Sigismundus , from whom they found worse by an ensuing cruell War with the Polanders and Lithuanians , touching a finall end , wherof no certaine conjecture could be made : But that , if they had ( as then they affirme they might ) destroyed him and his Forces , those tumults had happily sooner ceased , and many gallant men , who afterwards perished in those Wars , had survived : Nor had his Highnesse and themselves been defamed by so many unjust aspersory Libells as were spread in all parts , which neverthelesse they hoped to confute : All which things hapned by suffering King Sigismundus then ( say they ) to escape , to the further prosecution of his Country , contrary to the practise of all Magnanimous Potentates , who expose their lives to defend theirs from Spoile and Rapine . The cruell fight being over , King Sigismundus entred into agreement with the Duke for the restoring and confirming of mutuall friendship , brotherly confidence , with administration of right and justice between his Majesty and his Highnesse , whereof I give here the heads onely , referring ( as in all Narations of Acts ) the more curious to the Instrument it self , dated at Lincopia the twenty eighth of September , 1598. And first , THat whereas the Duke his most deare Uncle , and all those of his party had religiously promised unto him and his Heires , due obedience , fidelity , and brotherly affection , according to their respective Oaths and the obligations of blood , proximity , and their tyes of duty and subjection : He likewise did by his Kingly faith and dignity , Sanctimoniously promise and ensure , that neither in the present or future time , he would require or take revenue of ought done or hapned during the late dissention , nor prosecute his Highnesse or his followers with hatred or inclemency , nor any of the Ducall Ministers for obeying his Commands ; nor that he would animadvert into the Anthors of what had past , or punish any person for the same , but would beare and extend unto the Duke and those aforesaid , all Royall benignity and favour , and would neither by force or fraud , by himselfe or others , openly or secretly , within or without the Kingdome , act , move , or give way to any deceitfull practises which might procure hurt or damage , either in bodies or Estates unto the said Prince , his Wife , Children , Ministers , Subjects , or pertakers , nor to any of the Regall Subjects who had sided with his Highnesse , of whatsoever dignity , degree , or condition they were . He likewise professed and promised to governe ( the Kingdome ) according to the Lawes of Suethland ; his Regall Oath , and Manuall security given at his Inauguration , and to remit the deciding and composing of all differences untill the ensuing Parliament , the same to be celebrated within foure moneths , before neutrall Arbitrators , such as Imperiall , Regall , Electorall , and Ducall Ambassadors , who were to be invited by Letters : Those differences especially to be then determined , as could not otherwise be wel ended between the Native Suethes : But that no decision Legall or other should be instituted , nor was needfull , between himselfe and the Duke , all controversies between them being buried by a perpetuall Amnestia . That whatsoever had been generally concluded , transacted , and agreed upon , should not be separately answered for by any particular person , but the generality be admitted to render a reason thereof . That whatsoever in future Parliaments should be established , was to be allowed and accepted of , and each one permitted to use and enjoy the same without prejudice or molestation . That all Prisoners and others of either party , should be obliged to appeare and answer in Parliament when called thereunto : Forraigne Forces whether in Feild or Fort , should be forth with dismissed , the Regall Court and personall Guard excepted , which should not exceed the number formerly used in the Kingdome : All the Natives , Horse and Foot , waged by the King , should be paid and disbanded , each to return home ; the Duke to do the like to those of his side . He also promised and consented , that all Castles or other places committed by his said Uncle unto any one in his absence , should so remain untill the said Parliament : As also that those five Senatoriall persons demanded by his Uncle should remaine in his power untill the decision of the whole Affaire ; yet so , as to enjoy all necessary provisions , without hurt offered to their bodies or Estates . He further gratiously promised , that publication of this agreement , and declarations for the clearing of his Uncle from all Crimes whereof he had been aspersed , with serious Injunctions for all men to lay downe their Armes and to embrace Peace and Concord , should be made in all Provinces and parts of the Kingdome : It was also granted that the Dukes Ministers and Subjects might securely passe and repasse through all the parts thereof , about their Masters or their owne lawfull Affaires , they behaving themselves peaceably , not raising sedition ; the like liberty and security was to be enjoyed by the Regall Subjects and Ministers within the Ducall Territories . That all things pre-mentioned being thus effected , his Uncle did in like manner confirme to restore unto him , upon his repaire to Stocholme ( whither he speedily intended ) and to remit into his possession his Forts , Navy , Ordinance , with all other things belonging unto him and the Crowne of Suethland , which had been committed unto his Dilection , and were until then in his possession , the same to be no way abused to the ruine of his Dilection or the Country . All which the Premisses he confirmed under his hand and Seal , concluding that , if ought contrary thereunto should be acted , or any recesse therefrom made , either by himselfe or his Uncle , the Orders of the Kingdome had thereby power and right to oppose and resist the party violating . Given as aforesaid at Lincopia the eighteenth of September , 1598. These Covenants thus ratified , Duke Charles gave order to the Admirall and Commanders of the Fleet , to deliver up the Ships and Ordinance to the King ( no man doubting of the unviolable observation of this Treaty ) that so he might be transported from Stegeburg , according to the Regall Honour and Dignity . But , what ( say they ) hapned ? When the Orders of Suethland expected that the King had been upon his course towards Stocholme , to administer Justice to every one , in conformity to this Lincopian Transaction , and there to summon the Parliament ; they understood that he had steered first towards Calmar , and thence into Poland with the Ships and Guns , and contrary to his Oath had furnished Calmar with a Garrison of Aliens : this being his third dicession from the Kingdome . King Sigismundus ( say they ) having thus transgressed against the Lincopian Treaty , as he had also broken all his former Oathes and promises , the Orders of Suethland did thereby conceive themselves to be absolved from their Oath of Fidelity , as being bound by the said Treaty to prosecute the Violater of that agreement ; and the rather because the Strangers garrisoned in Calmar demeaned themselves in hostile manner : as also for that King Sigismundus designed those Ships and Ordinance upon a Naval expedition from Dantzig toward Elsenburg , for the subduction of that place from the Crowne of Suethland , and the more commodious annoyance thereof from thence with cruell War ( if his intention had succeeded ) thereby to obtrude his perverse Religion upon them , and to remit that Fort into the hands of strangers , as he had done by Calmar ; and that the Finlanders then quiet , were againe by him stirred up , so as the Suethes were necessitated to resume their Armes , whereby floods of blood ensued , in which many of the Natives perished : And albeit King Sigismundus had many times promised those Finlanders , aide from Poland , yet he onely deceived and brought them to ruine : But ere we proceed , let us returne to see what entercourses did passe between King Sigismundus and Duke Charles after the fore-specified Lincopian Treaty . KIng Sigismundus by a most friendly Letter of the thirtieth of September , made request unto Duke Charles in behalf of the Captive Counsellors , that their condition might be rendred more tollerable , and that neither themselves nor their Ladies might be subject to scornes or reproaches , the rather because some of those Ladies were neer in blood both to himselfe and the Duke , putting the Duke in minde of his promise to that effect at their discourse together ; and desired that ( those Senators giving security for their appearance ) their owne houses might be their Prison , or at least that they might remaine together , not separated nor hurryed from one place to another : In a Schedue annexed , he prayed the Duke to hasten the provisions promised , for the more speedy transporting of his Extraneous Forces : These as aforesayd , were the thirtieth of September , 1598. DUke Charles returned answer the same day , That as to those of the Senatoriall Order whom he had under detention , they should be maintained according to their respective dignities , but to live at their peculiar Houses could not he granted ; the Army and Commonalty having Petitioned against it , and that the same would not onely displease the Orders of the Kingdome , but be likewise unsafe for those Senators , their Wives and Children : And that , unlesse he had lately ( since they came into his power ) severely prohibited the same , they had perished by the Popular fury : Wherefore he desired to be excused in that point , and entreated that his Majesty would not in the future dignifie them with the undeserved Title of his Counsellours and of honest Men , in regard they had been the causers of a vast expence to his Majesty by that forraine Army , and the Authors of cruell effusion of blood , as of other evill to his Hereditary Kingdome : And that they had expressed , but the day before , that if they had served him as faithfully as they had done his Majesty , they should have been better rewarded . That he had ordered the Provisions demanded , to be conveyed to Stegeburg , and to be delivered to his Majesty upon payment . KIng Sigismundus , by Letter of the first of October following , desired restitution of the Assecutoriall obligation of the States of Poland granted to himselfe , with severall other things which had fallen into the hands of the Duke or his Servants . These were from his Court at Lincopia . DUKE Charles replyed the fourth of the sayd moneth , therein desiring that Claudius Bielke might be dismissed from being Castellan of Stocholme , as being equally guilty ( with those in detention ) of the Kingdomes miseries ; and that Samuel Laskie might like wise be removed from his Rule there ; as also John Bilefeild , with certaine of the City Consuls who had reviled him : That he would not ( in like manner ) lend an eare to Seducers , who might suggest ought in prejudice of the fidelity he had protested to his Majesty and his Heirs , which he would unviolably preserve , to the honour , good liking , and advantage of his Majesty . He further desired his Majesty to name those Caesarian , Electorall , and Ducall Ministers , whom he intended to invite on his part as Umpires for the deciding of all differences at the ensuing Parliament , himself offering to do the like : He likewise deprecated the dismission of the Aliens , if not already done , and complained of the Countreys sufferings by this Military tumult , especially in Ostrogothia and Vplandia : And earnestly requested the liberty of certaine Persons detained by the King , to whom in his Majesties name and absence he had committed the keeping of certaine places : He promised restitution of the Polish assecutoriall Instrument desired , so soon as he should come to Stocholme : And lastly , entreated that his Majesty would publish the Declarations promised for his vindication from former undeserved aspersions . KIng Sigismundus , by Letters of the same date sent by Nicolaus Rask , required more Shipping , for the more convenient and speedy transporting of his Army , and that the Duke would afford a friendly audience and answer to those things the sayd Rask ( his Secretary ) should deliver ; as also to cause a restitution to be made of some things belonging to the Vice-Chancellor of Poland : And in a memoriall of instructions given to the sayd Nicolas Rask , commanded him to insist upon the particulars inserted in the fore-specified Letters , as also upon the restauration of certaine Musick bookes and others , with certaine Kitchin Furniture , and a restitution of such things as had been by severall Commanders taken out of his owne Ship the White-Eagle , as also on the re-delivery of such things belonging to his Sister the Princesse Anna , as had been taken out of the Closet where the Prince Edvardus Fortunatus lodged : He gave also expresse Injunctions to his said Secretary , to be instant with the Duke for ceasing of Depredations which were still practised contrary to the agreement lately made , and to insist upon the enlargement of the Captived Counsellours and others ( not convicted of notorious Crimes ) upon bond or other security , as being consentaneous to the Lawes of Suethland ; the rather in tender consideration of their Ladies , of whom some were pregnant , others valetudinary : That thereby his Highnesse would much oblige him , and that he would upon all occasions be ready to make compensation of like Friendly Offices . Dated as aforesaid . To these particulars the Duke returned a satisfactory answer ; That touching the Senators ( under custody ) onely excepted , concerning whom he desired his Majesty not to insist any further , they having been the cause of all the troubles , and had conspired the ruine and destruction of the Regall Family , not for one yeare or two , but during the whole course of their lives , and that the Imperiall , Regall , Electorall , and Ducall Ambassadors might be speedily invited and intreated to examine and decide the cause . Withall , to the said Nicolaus Rask he delivered a Memoriall consisting of certaine heads , to this effect . 1. THat the Finlanders and Vplandian Horse should be ordered by his Majesty to returne to their homes , and nor raise any more Tumults . 2. That his Majesty , conforme to his promise , would publish his Letters declaratory for clearing the Duke from former aspersions : Next that Letters might be issued for the Parliaments Indiction and Celebration within foure months , according to the promise at Lincopia , and that the forraigne Ambassadors might speedily be invited into Suethland . 3. That his Majesty ( in regard of the Season ) would be pleased to repaire to Stocholme by land , offering to meet and attend him with all love and respect , and to contribute what was in his power for the accommodation of himselfe and his Traine , and gave a List of the Gistes or most commodious nightly Stations . Last , That all Farmes , Offices of Territoriall Judicatories , with their Profits might be suspended untill the Parliament , wherein each one to render account of his Stewardship . These were dated at Orobrogia the eighth of October , 1598. The twenty fourth of that month the Duke ( by Letter ) complained of the Kings steering his course to Calmar in stead of repairing to Stocholme according to his promise , and of the rumour of his departing the Kingdome : Signifying also that he hoped the miseries thereof , which were not unknown to his Majesty , might have found some redresse , if his presence had been for some time enjoyed ; but that the same in this sudden discession could not be hoped for , all things being thereby left in an unsettled condition . That as he was ignorant what had moved his Majesty thereunto ; so it had been necessary that himselfe and the Senators of Suethland , should have been informed of the cause , and that directions had been given how all Affaires should be ordered in his Majesties absence , desiring an answer by the bearer what might be expected from his Majesty by himselfe and the Orders of the Kingdome . Dated at Nycopia as before expressed . DUke Charles , about two daies after received a Letter from King Sigismundus , dated from Calmar the seventeenth of the said month , intimating that by a violent Storme he had been put from his course intended for Stocholme , and driven to that Port after two nights of tempestuous tossing on the Sea : That the Ship which transported his Sister the Princesse Anna , with sundry other Vessels were missing ; That neverthelesse he intended to repaire to Stocholme by land with the first opportunity : That to his Dilections demands concerning the nomination of Princes whose intervention by their Ambassadors he did purpose to entreat against the ensuing Parliament , they were the Emperour ; the Kings of Denmark and Scotland , the Dukes of Brandenburg and Mecklenburg , with the Marquesse of Ansbach ; and desired to be in like manner informed of the names of those Princes whom his Dilection had concluded to invite against the said time : He likewise renewed his requests in behalfe of the fore-specified imprisoned Counsellours that they might remaine safely under the Royall Protection untill they should appeare in judgment and triall : But ( say the Suether ) King Sigismundus observed these promises no otherwise then those formerly by him given , for instead of repairing to Stocholme from Calmar , whither ( as pretended ) he had been driven by tempest ; after he had garrisoned the said Castle with strangers , he turned his Prow directly toward Dantzig : So as no remedy being left but the celebration of a Parliament in place convenient , therein to consult of the urgent Affaires and Necessities of the Kingdome : the same was by his Highnesse , with approbation of the Orders of the Kingdome , convened at Jenecopia in February , 1599. wherein was treated of the concernments of the Nation ; The particulars lesse necessary to be here inserted , I shall omit and only touch some heads more pertinent to the present matter , referring the further curious to the Act it selfe . They therein declare that they will supplicate the King by Letters to commiserate and administer help to the Kingdomes afflicted condition , and that he suffer not the same to fall to utter ruine : That they hope his Majesty will make a favourable construction of this their counsell , and so resolve as the necessity of the cause requires : That if contrary to expectation , their admonition shall take no effect , whether by Suggestions of those of the Romish Creed , or Apostates of their owne , they professe their innocency before God and all Christian Potentates , and that they are constrained to renounce the obedience they had untill then borne toward his Majesty , &c. This is in the fourth Section or Pause of that Act : In the seventh , they expresse , that whereas in the late Lincopian Treaty it was promised that Imperiall , Regall , Electorall , and Ducall Ambassadors should be of both sides invited , to examine and decide all differences , which was not yet done ; that therefore , unlesse his Majesty should make good his promise within foure moneths , they did consent and conclude to meete at Stocholme , the 24th of May ensuing , in full Parliament , and conforme to the Gustauian Testament , and the written Lawes of Suethland , the other Orders of the Kingdome being thither called and appearing , would examine the whole matter in reference to those perverse & turbulent persons who had been Authors of the Nations troubles , whereby the guilty might receive condign punishment , &c. These things with protestations of fidelity to his Highnesse as their governour , and the resisting and diverting ( with their lives and fortunes ) all prejudice that might be intended against his person , his Consort and Children , were concluded at Jenecopia as aforesaid . DUke Charles having received two letters from the King of one and the same date from Warsonia , after a prolix repetition of the heads of each , he answered the severall objections they contained , and retorted back with a recapitulation of things past , taxing likewise his departure , which , he affirmed , his Majesty had not been forced unto by tempest , as had been pretended ; And that , in the Port of Baresund , Order was given to all those that attended his Majesty to steere toward Calmar and not to Stocholme : He desired to be certified ( the time prefixed at Lincopia for the celebrating of the promised Parliament being almost elapsed ) whether his Majesty were still of the same mind , and that a certain time and place might be appointed : He taxed the King of stirring up tumults in Finland ; Of protesting by his Ministers in Denmark and elsewhere , that he was not obliged to stand to the agreement made between them ; Of designes against himselfe and the Kingdome of Suethland , as was evident by the Letters of Sparre , and Bechus sent to his Majesty , but intercepted and brought to him ; And by the secret Plottings of the Princesse Anna with Count Axell , by her Servant Ericke George , shewing that his Majesty no way intended that these unfaithfull Counsellours should be brought to tryall , but to procure their safety some other way : That in the meane time those Counsellours , with others of their faction , should be kept in convenient custody , but that if his Majesty did use further protraction he should be compelled to proceed against them according to the Lawes of Suethland . These were dated from Jenecopia the first of February : 1599. THis letter was accompanied by one of the same date from the Orders of the Kingdome of Suethland , wherein , after a rememoration of all things that had past since the Coronation , they desired his Majesty to suppresse his tumults sprung up in Finland and Leifland ; to commit the Offices of the Kingdome to Natives not to Strangers ; to bring the Authors of those troubles to punishment ; To governe the Kingdome according to his Regall Oath , the Lawes of Suethland , the Sudercopian decrees , and other laudable transactions , and that ( in all cases ) the written Lawes might be observed ; To secure them that neither for the present nor the future he would attempt any Mutation of Religion , as had been formerly done contrary to their opinion of his Majesty : That he would returne to them as beseemed a meeke and gratious Prince , not attended by forraigne Forces : That his aboad amongst them would be an assured argument of his yeelding to these their just requests ; And that the speedy effecting thereof was their most earnest desire : But that , if his Majesties condition were such as he could not be resident with them , and that frequent returnes into the Kingdome would be more troublesome then the State thereof could beare , they humbly besought him that in regard his most deare Son was ( according to the hereditary union , from which they were resolved not to vary ) the next Heire to the Crown , he would be pleased to send the said Prince his Son to receive his Education within that Kingdome , in the true Christian Religion and other Princely vertues , under the tuition of his neerest of bloud , and other faithfull persons , whereby he might in time become capable of the government and so manage the same as might tend chiefly to the honour of God and the good and welfare of their most deare Countrey : Promising that if he would so do they would continue , even to the death , his Majesties most faithfull and obedient Subjects ; And ( as their dutie did in like manner oblige ) to the young Prince , as to their hereditary King : And that as they hoped his Majesty would grant this their just and sincere Petition , so they with equall humility and observancie entreated that his Majesty would release and send back certain innocent persons , viz. George Claudius , Olaus Hard , Andreas Sweno and others , who , contrary to his Regall Oath , right , and Justice , had been imprisoned and conveighed out of the Countrey . But that , if his Majesty ( contrary to their expectation ) should refuse to grant these desires , which contained nothing but what was consentaneous to Christianity ; to the Lawes , to Concord and the Regal Oath , they , w th all the Orders of the Kingdom , would then protest before God & claer their innocency towards all Christian Monarchs and the whole world , that they were compelled to renounce their former obedience to his Majesty , as seeing evidently that their longer continuance under his Soveraignty tended to the rejecting of the Divine word ; To the persecution of Subjects , the abolition of legally acquired priviledges and prerogatives , and the bringing of them under the yoake and Servitude of strange Lords . Thus farr ( omitting the Criminations at the beginning ) out of the letter it selfe . Hereunto King Sigismundus returned no answer , but more then ever ( say they ) by open force and secret practices stirred up discord and dissention within the Kingdome ; For w ch cause , with unanimous consent , a Parliament was appointed to be held at Stocholme the moneth of July next following , to consult upon these and other important affaires of State. In that assembly , the Senators and Orders of the Kingdome of Suethland , the Earles , Barons , Bishops , Gentrie , Clergie , Burgesses , and Corporations there convened , declared that forasmuch as their Ancestors the Orders of Suethland had at Arosia An. 1544. Framed certain constitutions for that Common Weales future government , which were afterwards confirmed by each particular condition of the inhabitants , ( importing ) that whereas in former times many discords , mischeifes and inconveniences had sprung up in the Land , partly because stranger Princes had been preferred to the Crowne of Suethland , who exercised much violence and tyranny toward the Suethes ; partly also because concord could seldome flourish among the Kingdomes native Colonies , whilst the choice and election of Kings rested in the Swethish Patriall Families , according to the customary Lawes of the Kingdom , and that the Royall Diadem did not discend to any certaine race ; wherefore it had been thought necessary to pitch upon the linage of some certaine Family , whereon the Regall Dignity might be setled for ever , so long as it should please God that any one of the Male issue thereof should remaine , whereby the entrance into such dissensions ( in Suethland ) might be for ever closed ; and that they had not found any more worthy of that Regall eminency , nor who had better deserved the Diadem , both for himself and his Successors , then their then present King Gustavus ( Erikson ) as who through Divine assistance , had with exceeding diligence , toyle , and care , and many hazards of his Person , freed their Countrey from the servitude , it groaned under , of forraine Kings , and had restored all the Orders of the Kingdome , from the highest to the lowest , to their ancient condition and liberty ; and not that alone , but had likewise delivered the same from the unsupportable yoak of Romish Superstition , and in stead of that false worship , had restored the true Evangelicall Doctrine , conforme to the Divine Word , whereunto he had also commanded his Successors to adhere , as they would avoyd the eternall losse of their Soules : The present Parliament did confesse themselves obliged to observe the same , as they had hitherto done by the Crowning of Ericke his eldest Son after his decease , and he , for most cruell tyranny and unworthy Government , being with his Successors worthily deprived of the Scepter , the same had been conferred upon Duke John the second Son of King Gustavus with his Male issue , and he deceasing , upon the present King Sigismundus , notwithstanding the just objections they had for his imbracing the Romish Superstition ( contrary to the Godly admonitions left by his Grand-father ) as also for his accepting a forraine Crowne without the knowledge and consent of the Orders of Suethland , with conditions so prejudicall to his native Conntrey as the same would never have admitted , and his departure therfrom without their privity . But not to insist here upon all their criminations , consisting mostly of things formerly mentioned , that Parliament further declared that , for the sayd reasons , and for that King Sigismundus had not daigned to returne any answer to their desires signified unto him from Jenecopia the preceding Winter , they had unanimously and with one consent concluded not to acknowledge him any longer for their King , or to be thenceforward obedient or subject to his government , but renounced him , and resumed and dissolved their Oath of fidelity and obedience wherein they had been hitherto bound by Law and the Acts of Hereditary union . That albeit they had just cause to remove in like manner his Heirs Males from the Crown , yet would not they impute the faults of the Father to the Son , but had and did thereby decree to accept and receive Prince Vladislaus ( his Majesties Son for their Lord and King , conditionally that within the space of one half year his Majesty would declare whether or not he would send his said Son into the Kingdome , and commit him to the tutory of Duke Charles , as his nearest in blood , with other honest faithfull Men ; to the end he might be educated in the true Evangelicall Profession , whereunto they , in that Kingdome , had bound themselves , as also in the language and custome of the Countrey , and would accordingly transmit him thither within six months next ensuing the half year fore-specified : That this being thus done , they would admit of and receive the said Prince , before all others , for their lawfull Lord and King , when he should have attained those years wherein , according to Law , the ancient Jurisdiction and laudable custome of the Kingdome , he might secure and govern them and it ; and that in the mean time they would acknowledge Duke Charles for their Hereditary Governour untill the Prince should attain to lawfull age . But that if his Majesty should not do what before expressed within the prefixed times , they would then also reject him , so as neither he nor his Heirs should ever be admitted to sway the Scepter of Suethland , but as the Father , so the Son to be forever deprived thereof , themselves being the causers of their prescription from the Royall Throne , and their own dispoylers of all Authority and Dignity in Suethland , wherof the said Orders were innocent before God and the World , as not having administred the least occasion therunto . That thereafter they would choose such a King and Lord , as should , maintain and govern them according to the pure word of God and the Suethish Lawes . Thus much out of the Act it selfe concluded the twenty fourth of July , 1599. whereunto the further curious are referred . I shall onely adding as a preparatory to the next ensuing Parliament , that in this it was degreed that when his Highnesse the Duke should return from Finland , whether the troubles there did call him , they would again convene in place convenient for the triall of those Counsellours and others then Prisoners , and on the guilty inflict deserved punishment , and that the Duke and they had resolved ( for the cleering of themselves before all Christian Monarchs and the whole World , that they proceeded not otherwise in that Affaire then right and justice required ) to entreat certain Electors and Princes of Germany to send some men of probity and integrity into Suethland , not as Judges of controversies but as Auditors onely : But if those Ambassadors did defer their coming that themselves would then proceed . This Parliament ended , they ( without delay ) by Letters of the thirtieth of the said month advertised King Sigismundus of what had been therein concluded , and humbly desired his Majesty to declare himselfe within the time limited : But to these Letters ( say they ) he returned no answer ; Whereupon another Parliament was indicted at Lincopia against the month of March in the yeare , 1600. In this Convention the whole Orders of Suethland ( as in the former they had done ) did expresly and absolutely renounce King Sigismundus and his Government , as also his Son for himselfe and Posterity in case of his not being sent into Suethland , within the time specified in the former ; They thereupon do likewise cleer his Highnesse from affecting the Soveraignty or its Title , notwithstanding the tender thereof unto him , and confirmed him for their Governour during the absence , as also the minority of the Prince , if he should come within the time , five months whereof were yet unexpired : And albeit ( as they in the nineth Section or Pause of that Act , do acknowledge ) Duke John the Brother of King Sigismundus was the next in right unto the Crowne according to the severall ( times fore-mentioned ) hereditary Unions yet did they decline him , fearing least when he had attained the Regall Chaire , he might , moved thereunto by naturall affection to his Brother or his Heirs enter into such Covenants and make such transactions , as might be destructive to themselves and to the Country , by joyning with them to revenge , upon Duke Charles or his Successors , those things which in those turbulent times had been acted in reference to King Sigismundus and his Family , and so the latter evill might be worse then the former : And therefore they unanimously decreed that the said Prince John should have the Dukedome of Ostrogothia ( formerly designed for his Uncle Duke Magnus ) conferred upon him with certain reservations , and equall compensations for the same , therein expressed : The said Prince to rest therewith contented , without pretending to any other part in the Kingdome , Hereditary Goods expected , which by paternall or maternall Inheritance might be devolved unto him , yet with certaine restrictions therein contained . And as in the eight Section or Pause of the said Act they repeat the Motives of their defection from King Sigismundus , as his deserting the Evangelicall and embracing the Papall erroneous Profession : his endeavouring to obtrude the same upon that Kingdome , his departure from thence severall times without their privity , after he had brought a numerous forraign Army into the bowells of the Country , against all right , naturall affection , and the Lawes of that Nation , and had by severall other waies acted contrary to his Oath and assecutoriall Letters , as also had not daigned to answer one sylable to their humble desires and assurance of committing the Soveraign rule of Suethland , unto his Son if transmitted for due Education within the prefixed time : For which causes they likewise renounced his Son and all other his Heires and Successors , depriving them of all Jurisdiction , otherwise ( by the Hereditary Union ) rightly belonging unto them ( so as neither his Majesty nor any of his Progeny should thereafter obtaine any right unto the Suethish Diadem ) withdrawing themselves from all Obligations wherein they were tyed to his Majesty and his Heires , as also renouncing all fidelity , security , and assistance formerly exhibited to his Majesty . So in the twelfth Pause or Section of the same , they approve of and confirme Duke Charles for their future King , promising unto him therby , unanimously and with one assent , obedience , fidelity , security , and their utmost assistance , as to their naturall and beloved Lord and King : yea , that albeit he should refuse to accept the Crown , and whether the Coronation Ceremonies should be performed or not , they would neverthelesse acknowledge and observe him as their lawfull Lord and King. They likewise bound themselves ( in that Act ) that after the death of Duke Charles they would render and perform the like obedience unto his Son the Prince Gustavus Adolphus , and to his Heirs Males so long as any of them should survive : But they sailing , the Royall Scepter to come to Duke John afore-named ; Provided that he and his Successors were obliged not to enter into any Union or confederacy with King Sigismundus or his Heirs , especially relating to any share or government in that Kingdome , and that he nor they should in no sort adhere unto the Romish erroneous Doctrine . Concerning their establishment of Church-service , as also their Treaties to be had with the Russian and those of Lubecke , the curious are referred to the Act , wherein also provision was made for dispatch of Juridicall Suites : Scrutenies into the publike Revenues of the Crown : Setling of certain numbers of Horse and Foot in each Province to be ready upon emergent occasions , their constant Salaries and Sustentation , whilest remaining at home , to be out of the Crown Revenues onely ; but when the whole Forces of each Province or any part therof , should move in Military expedition against the Kingdomes Enemies , each Province to furnish their proper Souldiers with Provision or Maintenance during the expedition , that so each might be assessed for their own Militia , and not burthened with that of any other : And that forasmuch as each Province had not equall number of Souldiers , no more then equall frequency of subsidiary Inhabitants ; it was ordained that the Assesments for the maintenance of the Army should be equall in each Province , wherby the Inhabitant of one Province might not be liable to a larger Military contribution then one of another Province , and if the Military number in one Province were greater then its proper contribution could maintain during the expedition , the defect was to be supplied out of the Crown Revenues of that Province , wherby the Souldier might out of the same Province be provided of necessaries during the expedition : This Decree to be perpetually observed , whether the Military bands should remain at home , or march ( under the Ensignes ) against the Enemy . Care was likewise taken for the regulating of Decimations or Tithes in field provisions , whereof the Minister was to have a third for his peculiar use , and the residue to be carried into the Granary of the Church ; the Minister to make Oath of what by him received , and upon prevarication found , either by the Minister , or by the Husbendman to the Minister , or to the Granary of the Church , the party offending to be cited into Judgment and fined . During this Session , the Captivated Senators , and such as upon their account had been sent for from Finland , were brought to tryal , concerning whom it was concluded , that forasmuch as those Counsellors , who in this present Parliament had appeared in Judgment , and were by Duke Charles personally , in presence of the Lords Clement Gadderdorf , and Gerhard Stedding , Ambassadors from the Prince John Adolph Duke of Holstein , accused and convicted that they were not only the first who causelesly deserted the Acts enacted and decreed by themselves as well as others , at Sudercopia and elsewhere , and like Malefactors fled out of the Kingdome , therby deserving the punishment which the said Acts and other laudable transactions of the Kingdome enjoyned to perjured persons , and violaters ( such as these were ) of their own Snbscriptions , but also derogating from their Oath and all naturall ( Patriall ) affection , had perswaded King Sigismundus , themselves accompanying him , to bring an Alien Army to devast and destroy his Native Soile , and not as became a gratious King , to visite and defend his Subjects according to equity and the Lawes : Of all which Crimes they were convicted by their own Letters , besides many other wicked conspiracies by them formerly and of late malignantly practised against his Highnesse and their Country , for which they had been , by most equall Judges condemned in losse of life and Goods , as by the Sentence it self , the tenour wherof followeth , doth appear in these words . BY the particular Letters and Writings of these Trayterous and unfaithfull men , Gustavus Baner , Ericke Sparre , Steno Baner , and Thuro Bielke of the Senatoriall Order , it is manifest that they have not adhered to their written Obligatory Engagements sent at severall times to his Highnesse , but have shamefully digressed from their own Acts under their hands and Seales , and from the laudable Decree ratified by them at Sudercopia . We therfore who by the universall Orders of the Kingdome are deputed for the pronouncing of this Sentence , cannot acquit nor free them from that punishment wherunto persons perjured , and transgressors of their own Acts , are subject according to the Lawes , in regard the Sentence following , inserted by themselves in the Sudercopian Decree , doth condemn them in these words . All persons who shall swarve from this our Vniversall Vnion , for favour of great Ones , peculiar profit , or other causes , under what name or notion soever , or shall lend assistance , that violence be used by any person openly or privately , against this Decree , or those things whereof his Majesty hath secured the Kingdome of Suethland , whereupon this our Constitution is founded ; We shall repute those men for such as are unfaithfull to his Majesty , to the Kingdome turbulent , treacherous persons , and to the Country Traytors , whom We will endeavour by all meanes to suppresse . Moreover they have most wickedly slandered his Highnesse unto his Majesty , wherby many Calumnies have been divulged in Print and otherwise ; themselves having in their Letters spread very many things , much tending to blemish the Honour , good Name , and Princely repute of his Highnesse , which neither themselves nor any other can prove . Wherfore in as much as by their Writings they have so ignominiously depraved his Highnesse , the Uncle to the King , and Hereditary Prince and Governour of the Kingdome , to which Dignity he was by themselves elected , they are to undergo the punishment assigned them by the Lawes of Suethen in the ninth Chapter of the Title De Regallibus , which is , Whosoever shall speak ought derogatory to the honour and fame of the Royall Majesty , or of one or more of his Counsellours , and cannot rationally and legally prove the same , let him lose his head . Furthermore , forasmuch as they have sowed hatred and discord between King Sigismundus and his Highnesse , instigating his Majesty to wage War against his Highnesse , contrary to the Lawes of the Land , and all regard of naturall affection , therby bringing desolation and devastation to the Country : Therfore we cannot judge otherwise but that they are obnoxious to the punishment , which the eighth Chapter in the Title of the most high Capitall Crimes , according to the Laws of Suethen , ordains to be inflicted on them in this form of words . Whosoever shall raise an Army against the King or the Governour of the Kingdome , to surprize them at unawares , or to slay them , or shall attempt any violence or unjustice by Letters , Writings , Counsell , Endeavours , or Assistance , if taken in the Fact , shall undergo the losse of life and goods : Wherunto is added in the same place , a Chapter of the Tenor ensuing . If any one shall bring a forraigne Army into his Native Soile , and wage unlawfull War against his lawfull Lord , by devasting the Country , unlesse in company of him who is legally promoted to the Government of the Kingdome , he with all his partakers are to be deprived of life , and their Estates to be for ever consiscated . But wheras they and others of the same faction will happily imagine that the said recited Chapter of the Suethish Law , may be a help and excuse unto them , because it saith , unless they shall accompany the King lawfully advanced to the Throne of the Kingdom : It is therfore to be considered on the otherside , that themselves were the causers of all the troubles and effusions of blood , ( which to our grief ) hath for some time overflowed the Country , & it is to be feared that the same wound of dissention may again fester , unless by the divine goodness it be in mercy salved . For in the first place , if his Majesty would attempt ought against his Oath , his Covenants , and the Lawes , they were not bound to adhere unto him in that point , as the fifth Chapter in the Title De Regalibus , concerning the duty of Senators doth express in these words . We shall yeild unto the King lawfull obedience , and shall performe his commands in all things which he shall enjoyn us rationally and legally , and so as We may before God and man justly maintain and answer for , as well our obedience , as the things which he commands : Therfore according to their Oath of Office they were bound to perswade the King to such things as they knew to be advantageous to his Majesty and the Natives , and ought to have exhorted him to preserve , not violate the Regall Rule , that so he might not have transgressed the Oath made to the universall orders of the Kingdom : and should have put in execution the things which they had promised to the King and Kingdom : but they have gone not only clearly directly Contrary therunto , and to the Sudercopian Decree in like manner , but have also induced his Majesty to the breach of his Oath ( as they had broken theirs ) and to oppresse his Country by cruel War contrary to Law and Justice , wherby they have caused many thousands of men to lose their lives ; procured much hurt and detriment to the country , depriving the King of his Kingdom , and people , and by their plots precipitated themselves into the present misfortune . It is hereby manifest that the pre-alledged Chapter of the Lawes of Suethen , doth no way cover or defend their Crime ; but that we by vigour of the same text have legally pronounced them to be deprived of their lives , their lands , their goods , and good names . And we accordingly profess , that we all , jointly and severally , willingly and legally , by vertue of those obligatorial letters which the most illustrious Duke Charles and we have given to each other interchangably , without hatred , envy , feare , or respect of any person , nor offering further then deserved violence , have pronounced this Judgement and capitall Sentence , and that we will constantly adhere thereunto both for the present and the future , and will acknowledge and maintaine the same before God and the Christian World. For the more assurance hereof we have ratified and confirmed this present Judgement with our hands and Seales . At Lincopia , the sevententh of March. 1600 : In this manner was the Sentence pronounced on those aforenamed ; but as for Claudius Bielke , Christierne the Son of Claudius , Ericke the Son of Abraham , & George Posse the Son of Knute , they having publikely acknowledged their offences , his Highnesse at the request of the Forrain Ambassadors and the Orders of the Kingdome had pardoned them , upon their humble suit for remission of the facts whereby they had offended , partly against those Orders , partly against the Countrey : yet so as to remaine prisoners untill his Highnesse had taken further deliberation , and the bettering of their condition to be at his Highnesse pleasure . Hogenscheild Bielke affirming hee could rationally refute the imputation of his siding with the other unfaithfull Counsellors by assistance and advice in perswading King Sigismundus to bring a forrain Army into his native Soyle , he was to clear himselfe at the next insuing Parliament , or otherwise to be lyable to the crime objected . Concerning Carolus Gustavus and the Homicide charged upon him , but no absolute conclusion made of the time , he was ordered to acquit himselfe thereof in the next Parliament , in which also the particulars his Highnesse had against the foresayd Persons were to be examined . In reference to Finland , the Parliament decreed that Arvidus Gustavus and Axelius Kurck , who for effusion of blood and other abominable and wicked actions , in that Province , perpetrated by them , had been there legally sentenced , which was here confirmed , should undergo the deserved punishment : That others of the Nobility and of the Military Order , not equally guilty , as having been seduced by those trayterous Counsellours , their Leaders , should have their lives spared ; but that a third of their Immovables , whether by Inheritance or Donation from Kings of Suethland ; should accrue unto the Crown for ever , with all their Fee-Farmes , whether for term of life or years . It was further decreed , that the Clergy , and all others in that Province , who by their Sons , their Kindred , or others of the Military Bands , had contributed or maintained Horses , or that had by Letters and Plots endeavoured against his Highnesse and the Kingdome in generall ; but cheifly for deserting the Sudercopian Constitutions they had formerly approved of , and opposing themselves to their laudable transactions , should be punished ; the Clergy to be for ever deprived of their Parishes and Ministeriall dignities : Others who had furnished Horses or assistance to the Enemies , were to be fined in a third part of their Goods ; and such as were any way accountable to be called to a strict account ; the residue of the Clergy who had onely dissented , by not assisting the Orders and the Kingdome , in prosecution of the Regall Oath and Assecuration , with other most ancient jurisdictions , should be fined in five Dollars for every ten Boores ( or Ploughmen ) within their Parishes , and so to retain their functions and livings so long as they should behave themselves as became faithfull Subjects . These are partly the heads of the Parliamentary transactions at Lincopia , the ninteenth of March. 1600. For more full satisfaction reference is had to the Acts. The same things were confirmed in the Comitiall Convention at Stocholme An. 1602 with sundry others enacted more relating to that countrey in particular then to the matter we have in hand , and therefore here omitted : Therein the Duke was again desired to accept of the Crowne , which he neverthelesse refused untill he had once more , by letters , sounded the mind of his Nephew King of Sigismundus , whether he would yet send his Son , upon the conditions before expressed , to receive his education in Suethen , and the Crowne thereof when he should attaine unto full yeares . In this Parliament also the succession was confirmed ( Duke Charles deceasing ) upon his Son Gustavus Adolphus and his heires males ; and those not surviving , upon his second Son the Prince Carolus Philippus and his Male Issue , which likewise failing , the forenamed Prince John with his posterity masculine should succeed ; and did associate each with other for the opposing of any , whether Native or stranger , who should contradict these Statutes by endeavouring to obtrude any other upon the Regall Throne . This Parliamentary Act consisting of eighteen heads sealed with their respective hands , and Seales , was concluded at Stocholme the seventeenth of July , 1602. DUKE Charles upon the twentieth of the said Month sent letters to King Sigismundus commemorating those , severall times formerly sent , as well by the Orders of the Kingdome of Suethland as himselfe , for the transmission of his Son to be educated in the Evangelicall Christian profession and the customes there used , and so to be received and admitted for their Liege Lord and King , when he should attain to yeares fit to manage the affaires of Suethen , and to grant them due assecuration : Withall taxing him that hitherto he had not only not answered but slighted and contemned their faithfull admonition , but had calumniated him , and was intentive toward his ruine and that of the Kingdomes respective Orders , as appeared by his Majesties Letters divulged in Suethland , partly before , partly after the late cruell War , and particularly in those by him sent to Revell from Vilna of the sixteenth of May , stuft with contumelies unnaturall , as being published against an Uncle , who had alwayes studyed his Majesties and his Fathers good , and had endeavoured to place the Crowne upon the head of his sayd Father by the deprivation of Ericke who ruled amisse , as also safe-guarded his Majesty then an Infant , in requitall whereof he was now by him aspersed with infamous titles ; and further shewed that Copies of certaine Letters were dilated unto him , written by his Majesty to the King of Denmark from Vilna the five and twentieth of February ; wherein he had endeavoured to spot his honour . and had unadvisedly given away the right which the Crowne of Suethland doth justly vindicate as the peculiar badge thereof , Viz. The three Crownes , for which a long and cruell War had been waged with the Danes , wherein many brave Men had perished ; and whereas the Danes formerly had earnestly entreated from the Suethes , a protraction ( as to them ) for composing the difference , his Majesty contrarily had now desired the like from the Danes , conceding needlesly the right of the Suethes to the adverse party , contrary to his Oath and promise , which his Majesty and his unfaithfull Counsellours ought not to have done : That nevertheless he regarded not those exorbitancies , neither was willing to recompence evill with evill , but would attribute those excesses to his Majesties weaknesse , and the perversnesse of that Religion wherein he had been educated , and would returne good even to his Enemies , if his Majesty and his partakers would accept of his brotherly affection : That therefore , albeit the Orders of Suethland , in the last Stocholmian Parliament ( as they had often before done ) had now againe humbly desired him to assume the Soveraigne Government , and had wholly renounced his Majesty , as he well knew , he had not hitherto directly condescended unto them : But that his Majesty and all the World might know , he sought not his Majesties or his Successors prejudice , but should gladly see his Majesties Posterity perpetually sitting at the Helme of that Kingdome ; He again earnestly and faithfully desired his Majesty to assent to his request , and send his Son speedily into Suethland ; that otherwise , and unlesse that before the ensuing month of August expired , he received a satisfactory answer , his Majesty would not impute it to him for a Crime , that he had at length accepted of the tender which by the whole Orders of the Kingdome had been so frequently made unto him . Dated as aforesaid from Stocholme ; neither do we find any future entercourse by Letters between King Sigismundus and his Uncle Duke Charles . But ( say the Suethes ) in stead of answer to those Letters , new broiles were set on foot , by all the Forces could suddenly be raised in Poland , Lithuania , and Liefland , albeit the Leiflanders did more adhere to the Suethes , as not brooking the Polish Government : Libels were dispersed into all parts against Duke Charles , and he with the Orders of Suethland were publikely proclaimed Enemies : Sundry ( but unsuccesfull ) attempts made upon Huitenstein and Revell , Caspar Tisenhusen that Rebell , with his Troops of Horse admitted into Viburg , by Axell Kurck appointed Camp-Master by King Sigismundus , contrary to his Oath and Obligation , which prohibited the Command of Castles unto strangers : Hereupon Duke Charles was compelled unto a new expedition into Leifland , where before he attempted ought against his Adversaries , he made sundry overtures ( for a Composure ) to Leo Sapia , and others , to whom the King of Poland had committed the Command of Leifland , but was not only delayed with various Letters , and deluded with vaine hopes , but his Messengers likewise by them imprisoned contrary to the custome of Nations ; so as all his endeavours for ending that cruell War proved but vaine , as appeared in the year 1602. when Axell Kurck and Henricus Horne , with others , upon request made by the Polanders , were sent with certain Instructions positive , to try whether any agreement could be made : but coming to Leifland they found no man to treat withall ; King Sigismundus and the Polanders having no other intent then to continue the War , and to procure them what Enemies he could both in Denmark and Russia , which gave beginning to the so long continued broiles between the famous Kingdome of Suethland , that of Poland and Lithuania : Moreover the said Duke Charles , in the yeare 1608. ( he being then King ) sent his Ambassadors Magnus Brake Earle of Visinsborg , Nicolaus Bielke , Baron of Salstad , Peter Kenicius Bishop of Scharen , Lawrence Paulinus Bishop of Stregnen , Ottone Helmer de Tuna , Castellan of Aboen , and Philip Skeding , Castellan of the Narue to treat with the Polanders , but as formerly , so then King Sigismundus refused to cease this bloody War by equall and laudable transactions . Neither ( as they alledge ) is that to be slipt over in silence which Jonas Hendrickson , Meldorpius Ditmarsus writes in his Oration , intituled , The meanes and way of reducing the Septentrionall Regions to the Romish Worship ; Whose words are , that , when the Collar of the Golden Fleece was presented to King Sigismundus , at the Warsovian Parliament , by the Count of Ligny , in the name of the King of Spaine his Master ; King Sigismundus made Oath , that he would preserve sincere Friendship and Brother-hood with the Prince of that Order , and would propagate that Catholike Religion by endeavouring to his power the extirpation of Hereticks : What therfore might be expected by the Duke and themselves who had abjured the Roman Profession ? Surely King Sigismundus swearing , at the reception of that Order , to propagate the Papall Creed , by extirpating the Hereticks , was injurious and perjured as to his Coronation Oath taken in Suethland . In the year 1604. Duke Charles and the Orders of Suethland assembled again in Parliament at Norcopia , upon the sixth of February , wherin they ordained severall things tending to that Nations Emolument ; As , 1. Concerning the revising , correcting , reprinting , republishing of the Lawes and Constitutions of the Kingdome of Suehtland in all Provinces thereto belonging , those to whom the same was committed to have allowance from the Crown for their subsistence , untill it were perfected . 2. The grievances of the Subject ( with their redresse ) from and by Missionary and Military Quarterings . 3. The valuation of their Coine . 4. The Tolls or Customes . 5. Against imposition of Taxes by Deputies or Officials , without the chief Superiours Command . 6. The power of Provinciall Law-makers , or of great Rulers . 7. The Measures , Weights , and Balances , measuring of Lands , lustration of Regall Goods . 8. Marriage of the Royall Progeny . 9. The placing of Crafts-men in every Territory , and Ware-houses in each City , wherinto all Cloath to be brought and viewed , before the fame were vended . 10. Against the detention of Tenths , Contributions , and emergent Exactions , by such as hold any Copyhold profits from the Crown . 11. Concerning the payment of Subsidies or customary Tributes , and by whom . 12. The Provinciall Statutes of the late King Gustavus ( Erickson ) to be reviewed , corrected according to the present occasions , by the Supervisors of the Lawes of Suethland , and together with them to be published and observed . 13. Against undue and fraudulent exportation of Iron ; the punishment of Offenders . 14. Touching the Grants of immovable Goods unto any person , made by Kings or Princes . 15. That the Moyety of Territoriall Fines should accrue to the Provinciall Judge ; the other Moyety to be reserved in the Territoriall Chamber . Lastly , That Emergencies requiring the absence for some time of the King or Kingdomes Governour , the stay not to be beyond the day of Bartholomew-tide : For the better satisfaction in all which particulars , the curious are referred to the Acts ; as also the Proceedings made in order to Hogenschield and Claudius Bielke , with the other Prisoners and Fugitives , their Children and Posterity . In like manner their Ordinance for the leavy and maintenance of nine thousand Foot and Horse for three yeares against the Polander , the Military Salary to be monthly paid , besides the other Souldiers to be maintained by his Highnesse out of the Crown Revenues , are therein more fully to be seen ; the present intention being only to mention the Parliamentary conclusious relating to the former differences , between the King his Nephew , and the Kingdome . In Order hereunto they shew that Duke Charles for sundry considerations by him alleadged , was willing to decline the Soveraign Rule , and had made unto them these two ensuing Propositions : That either they would be reconciled to King Sigismundus , or otherwise accept of his Brother Prince John for their King : Wherunto they had answered that they utterly rejected the first , as being willing to run any hazard rather then to return under his obedience : And as for Duke John , albeit he was neerest in blood according to the Hereditary Union , yet forasmuch as he was of under age , and had likewise upon the sixth of that present month , in presence of sundry of the States of the Kingdome , renounced his right therunto , resolving to adhere to the Lincopian Constitutions , and had entreated Duke Charles to accept of the Scepter , and had likewise sealed this Norcopian Decree , religiously promising never to act in prejudice therof , under the penalty of losse of his successive right unto the Crown of Suethland , as also of his Dukedome and those Hereditary Goods which he possessed in Suethland : In like manner , that he would never make any Transactions with King Sigismundus , his Sons or Successors , but to resist them vigorously , protecting , preserving , and defending Duke Charles , his Consort , Children , and Successors , in the Jurisdiction at that present designed unto them : And therfore for those and other lawfull causes , some of which were mentioned in the Lincopian Decrees , they could not admit of Prince John unto the Kingdomes rule : for which cause they had most humbly and earnestly reiterated their desires to his Highnesse not to reject the Soveraignty ; which his Highnesse at last , moved with their assiduall and unanimous Suit had assented unto : And that forasmuch as in consideration of the causes fore-specified in the renunciation , and others elsewhere mentioned , the Male Line of King John was wholly deprived of the Suethish Diadem , and the same designed and conferred upon Duke Charles and his lawfull Heirs ; they had therfore now renewed their ancient Hereditary Union , and had framed and fitted the same unto the condition of the time present : They further decreed , that if any person at any time therafter , should secretly or openly act contrary to the Union and constitution then made , by endeavouring to translate the Crown unto any other Family , so long as any of the Progeny of their designed King , or of Duke John should survive ; or to render it ( as formerly ) Elective , by which State many mischiefs ( as their Annals made mention ) had sprung up : Or finally , excluding the Gustavian Race , should himself surprise the Regall Chaire , they would with joynt Forces endeavour that he or they should incur the punishment of Traytors to their Country , and their Goods to be confiscated : And if their Children were of years to be knowing and conscious of those Treasons , and did not discover them , they were to undergo like punishment : But upon discovery of their Parents Nefarious practises , they should undesputably enjoy their Parents Estate , the Parent punished as aforesaid . But if they had not attained the years of discretion , so as not to be guilty of those treacherous Devices , they should not ( by their Fathers act or suffering losse of life and goods ) be defamed , yet should enjoy only the goods of their Maternall , not their Paternall Inheritance : If the Mothers were in like manner conscious of the Conspiracy and Treason with their Husbands , the Inheritance of the Wife as well as of the Husband , should be confiscated and accrue to the Crown , without any regard had to the Children . This was the substance of the Norcopian Parliament , confirmed by the hands and Seales of Prince John , Duke of Ostrogothia and Hereditary Prince of Suethland , together with the severall Orders therof respectively , the twenty second of March , 1604. The same likewise Coroborated with the Seales of the Towns and Provinces , from whence any of them had been delegated : The Reformed hereditary union forementioned was of the same date equally subscribed and Sealed by the Senators and Orders of Suethland , Earles , Barons , Prelates , Gentrie , Clergie , Commanders , Burgesses , and others , who were present at the Norcopian Convention , as well in the names of their respective Provinces as in their own ; and imported that from the time of the Arosian Convention An. 1544. the Kingdome of Suethland , formerly Elective , had been , under Gustavus Erickson ( of excellent memory ) rendred hereditary to him ; his heires Males and their line Masculine , so long as any one of them should survive , in consideration of the desolations , intestine Seditions , Sanguinolent profusions , multiferous destructive detriments sustained by that Kingdome , whilest Elective , without regard to a lawfull regall succession : One Person or Party preferring one Prince , the other Party another , to the Royall throne ; from whence multiplicious discords and pernicious dissensions had overflowed the inhabitants , to the almost ruine of the whole Kingdome . That the motives inducing thereunto had been , his vindicating them from the immanity of Christierne the second of Denmarke : That before his migration hence he had composed a certain last Will and Testament , for the regulating of his children toward each other and toward their Subjects ; Upon which Testament the Orders of the Kingdome had grounded their hereditary union , and as a marke , had made it their aime ; not obscurely insinuating that unlesse the Gustavian succession made that their rule , they could not therby pretend any advantage , nor any right unto the Crowne more then that Testament conveyed unto them : The close whereof contained that his Children and Successors should cherish and maintaine divine worship , and the precious word of God , without any superstition , or traditions of men , according as himselfe had endeavoured to promote and publish the same : Next , that they should embrace each other with continued mutuall affection , governing and protecting their Subjects rightly and justly , and according to their legally acquired priviledges . That according to the hereditary Union ( grounded as aforesaid ) they had crowned Ericke the Eldest of that line ; But in regard his rule was not corresponding to the Paternall Testament and Laws of Suethland , they had deprived him and his heires of the Crowne of Suethland , and substituted in his Stead the late King John ( of laudable memory ) as the neerest in Order to that Covenant of hereditary Union : That he albeit retarded by the impulsions of perverse persons , who suggested unto him the pernicious change of religion , which was mostly intended during his raigne , had been vigilant toward those things that were consentaneous to Christianity and right , and intended a just Government so long as his thred of life remained : To which change of Religion , as also sundry other things , were to be imputed to the suggestions of evill Counsellors , as the primary causers of that want of brotherly confidence , which of right ought to have been between him and his Brother Duke Charles . They also affirme , that contrary to his Fathers sayd Testament , and his owne Oath for true observation thereof , Sigismundus his Son ( afterwards King of Poland ) had been by him permitted to be educated in the Pontificiall Religion , and that by the fore-specified impulsions and perswasions of perverse Counsellours , he had sent his sayd Son out of the Kingdome , to receive the Crowne of Poland ; from whence , as from an overflowing stream , all those innundations of evills , which had covered their Country , proceeded . It would be over long here to repeat , their formerly so often reiterated Criminations against King Sigismundus , nor the fore-mentioned Resignation by Duke John of his Hereditary right to the Kingdome : They therfore proceed to pronounce Duke Charles ( by them formerly designed ) for their present absolute and lawfull Soveraigne , with whom and for whose safety , they would live and dye ; and that after him they would receive his eldest Son , the Prince Gustavus Adolphus for their immediate and confirmed King : Upon the younger Prince , Carolus Philippus , they thereby setled the Paternall Dukedomes of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia , Vosbogia , and the Valensian Territory , with the other Jurisdictions then possessed by his Father : But that Duke John should enjoy the Dukedome formerly granted unto Duke Magnus , with other large emoluments conceded unto him by the present Parliament , as the Letters of Donation did testifie . That if their designed King , the present Prince Gustavus Adolphus should leave behind him any lawfull Regall or Ducall Heirs Males , the eldest should succeed ; and he deceasing sonlesse , the one after the other from Line to Line , should sway the Scepter , and so his Highnesse Sons that should be borne unto him , should be by them and their Successors designed and accepted for lawfull and Hereditary Kings of Suethland . But if the Prince Gustavus Adolphus should depart this life , not leaving any lawfull Heirs Males , the second Son Prince Carolus Philippus should obtaine the Crowne as their designed , elected , and confirmed King of Suethland ; and after him , his lawfull Heirs Males , in like manner should succeed , as hath been expressed toward the Line of Prince Gustavus . Lastly , That if Prince Carolus Philippus should change this mortall State without any lawfull Male Issue to rule the rains of the Kingdome , the Royall dignity should then devolve unto the illustrious Duke John , in the same manner word for word as it had been decreed and confirmed unto the forenamed Princes Gustavus Adolphus and Carolus Philippus . He also dying , his eldest lawfull Son should obtaine the Regall Wreath , and so each from Line to Line as had been designed and concluded unto the Heirs of the two Princes before named in the foregoing Articles : And that , forasmuch as Histories give ample testimony of tumults , dissentions , and multiferous detriments , which over-fruitfully flock into a Common-wealth , when the Line of a lawfull Family is not regarded ; the Kingdome and the Government thereof being in jeopardy by a perillous election of Governours , this Inhabitant voting for one ( Candidate or ) pretender , that man for another : And that on the other side it may be collected out of Histories , that much Concord and Tranquility hath ever flourished in a Common-wealth , when according to Divine providence , the States or Orders of a Kingdome have not swarved from the right and lawfull Line of a Regall Family . If therefore ( which they besought God gracionsly to divert ) the like inconvenient should befall the Kingdome of Suethland , that the whole Masculine Gustavian Progeny should be taken away , and none remaining of that Regall and Ducall Family but Female Heirs , they did bind themselves by promise , and voluntarily and by mature Counsell did thereby unanimously and concordially , universally and singularly , for themselves in generall and particular , and for all their Successors ingage and sweare , that they would accept that Princesse and Regall Daughter ( if such should be living ) or of the Ducall Line , for Queen of Suethland , and that they would not obtrude any Husband upon her without her will and consent ; and especially that they would not permit or procure her a Husband of any People enemy to the Suethish Nation , or that had any way sought after their ruine or hurt , nor yet any of a perverse Religion , or adhering to a Doctrine differing from their Christian profession . That withall , the Queen should be and thereby was prohibited from any manner of Matrimoniall contract with any person of such a Nation or Religion , under the penalty of deprivation of Rule and Dignity ; but that she should rather wed some one of the Suethish Nation whom she could affect , and who might be usefull to the Kingdome , or some Prince of the Ducall Families in Germany descended from the illustrious Gustavian Progeny of Suethland , and of the same Religion with them , except such marriage were forbidden by propinquity of blood . That the other Regall and Ducall Daughters of that Family then remaining should be provided of Dowries and other necessaries befitting their condition and dignity , according to the Gustavian Testament , and the conclusions of the present Parliament : Yet with these conditions and cautions , that not any of the Regal or Ducal Daughters should contract Matrimonie with any person without the free consent and approbation of the Orders of the Kingdome : But not intentending hereby that the daughters of the King Sigismundus ( if any were ) or his Sister , should be comprehended , they being rejected from ever obtaining any jurisdiction in Suethland . And forasmuch as all the tumult , warr , and dissention , which of late times had molested them , had their maine Originall from the difference of religion between his Majesty of Poland and the Orders of Suethland , he having contrary to his Grand-fathers last Wil and Testament deserted their Christian profession and embraced the Papall erroneous doctrine ; they therefore unanimously constituted and decreed that they would never prefer any person unto the Royall Chaire who should not be of the same Religion with them : And that , if any of their Hereditary Princes should decline the pure word of God , comprehended in the Propheticall and Apostolicall Books , and depart from the Augustane Confession presented to the Emperour Charles , An. 1530. grounded upon the Word of God ; as also from other former transactions and laudable Constitutions , partly framed in the time of King Gustavus , partly since , tending chiefly and above all things to the advancement of Christs Church and the propagation of Religion , and to the preservation of the best policy both in Spiritualls and Temporalls ; or whosoever should not do and promove whatsoever he shall know may tend to the honour of God , or should not attend to those things which might concern the profit and emolument of the Countrey , he should be 〈…〉 terly deprived of that Hereditary Jurisdiction which by the Act of union was due unto him . In like manner , under the penalty of like deprivation their Hereditary Princes were prohibited Marriage with any Wife of an erroneous Religion , contrary to that above specified , for avoyding those , dissentions might thereby grow between the Subjects and their Lords , as had befallen with King Sigismundus ; neither should contract Matrimony without acquainting and thereupon advising with the Orders of the Kingdom whether such Marriage would be commodious for themselves and the Realme . All Inhabitants therein , at present or after times , who should seduce , advise , or perswade any of their Hereditary Princes to imbrace or be brought up in any false Religion , or in other then that above mentioned , should be accounted as Traytors to the Kingdome , and undergoe punishment accordingly , of what soever condition they were , high or low , Senators or others . They likewise concluded and decreed that not any of their Hereditary Princes should be raised to the Royal Throne who did accept of another Kingdome ; and that no Hereditary King had power to accept of any other Realms or Territories , unlesse he would constantly remaine in the native Soyle ; they having by sad experience found by the transactions of former times and moderne tumults , what inconveniencies had been derived unto them by their Kings acceptance of Forraigne Crownes : That in order to what before expressed , they who were or had been present , did promise and sweare according to the tenour of this Hereditary Regall Inauguration and designation of the forenamed severall Princes and their respective Heirs from Line to Line , all fidelity , obedience , and assistance to their utmost power and the hazard and expence of their estates and lives , in confirmation whereof they engaged their Christian faith , honesty , conscience , lives , and possessions , as they desired God to be propitious unto them , and each for himselfe and his Successors after their manuall Subscription sealed the same , with their Capitall , Civicall , and Territoriall Seals ; upon reciprocall engagement for their Government according to the pure Word of Cod , the Laws and justly acquired Priviledges of Suethland : Norcopia the two and twentieth of March , 1604. By the fore-specified Parliamentary Decree and Hereditary Union ( it may appear ) they utterly renounced the Soveraignty of King Sigismundus , who had not once only but severall times first abondoned them ; therby ( say they ) adhering neverthelesse to the right Family according to the Tenor of the Lawes of Suethland , and the Acts of Hereditation , and concurring with those of Poland , who had written to their King , then absent ( for whose return they had prefixed a peremptory day ) that they could not long subsist without their King , by reason of many incident dangers not to be obviated but by the Regall presence , and that if he did not return unto them by the time prescribed , he should not think strange if they did subrogate another in his place , it being impossible for them to live without a King and head , to defend them by his Regall power and authority : Which reasons ( say they ) the Suethes had often suggested and tendred to King Sigismundus , notwithstanding that his severall returnes had not been unaccompanied with various inconveniencies apparent in the preceding discourse : That all those things being by them passed over , they had frequently written to advise and intreat him to return into his Hereditary Kingdome , it being no less incommodious for them to live without a King and certaine form of Rule , then for the Polanders ; to which Letters he had not daigned any answer , and that they therfore had been deservedly moved to exclaime ( with those of Poland ) shall Suethland be longer without a King ? in no wise ; A King we must have , &c. They further affirm , that as then , Princes , meet to be premoted to the Regall Chair were not wanting unto them , they having the election of two , without swarving from the Regall Family , to wit , Duke Charles ( by them now elected ) and Prince John , who albeit they did ingeniously acknowledge him for the neerest , as being the younger Son of King John ( of famous memory ) and unto whom in that regard they had not once but often presented the Crown , yea , even at the Solemnity of the Coronation of their present King , yet for so much as he was not then of so ripe years as to undertake so troublesome a Government of the Kingdome in such a season , and that at Norcopia before the renovation and confirmation of the fore-specified hereditary Union , he had upon the sixth of the same month of March , in presence ( as hath been already said ) of sundry Senators and other Members of that Parliament tendred his just excuses in form as followeth . MOST High and Mighty Prince , Beloved Lord and Uncle ; When I silently revolve in my mind the benefits conferred upon me by your Dilection , ever since that by ( reason of ) the decease of my Parents , I came unto your Court , I certainly find your affection to have been so great as I cannot sufficiently extoll , much lesse deserve or recompence the same . I will not , at present , speak of the Paternall care exhibited toward me by your Dilection in my Instruction and Education in all Christian and Ducall Vertues : But desire chiefly to be mindfull of the care exercised by your Dilection , least I should have fallen into the hands of Jesuites , and have been seduced unto their most pernicious Religion . Wherfore seeing I can never be sufficiently able to merit or requite that Fatherly care , diligence , and trouble ; I will first and above all things , with all earnestnesse , crave of the most high God that he will please abundantly to returne the same upon your Dilection , your most loved Consort , and your Illustrious Children , both in this life and that which is to come : In the mean time , I will diligently endeavour by all manner of obedience and humility , to the utmost of my power , to make ( at least ) some measure of requitall of that faithfulnesse which your Dilection frequently hath and daily doth declare unto me . But whereas your Dilection did some daies past , propound unto my deliberation certain Articles , and hath gratiously required me to declare my resolution upon them , as the Orders of the Kingdome have since done in like manner ; I have therefore thought good to answer your desires , humbly entreating your Dilection favourably to accept of , and interpret this my serious Resolve , wherunto I have decreed to adhere constantly . The Universal Orders of the Kingdome , most mighty Prince , beloved Lord and Uncle , in divers Parliamentary Conventions , as also in this present Assembly , have Unanimously and Concordially acknowledged and received your Dilection for their Lord and Governour , unto whom henceforward , as to their natural and most beloved King , they have promised all obedience , due fidelity , security , and utmost assistance : In regard your Dilection , solely under God , hath been their Protector , who to the extream hazard of your life , trouble , and charge , have diligently endeavoured to free them from the Papall darknesse , and that external Yoake and Servitude which was impending over our heads ; And that you have neither spared your Possessions nor life it selfe in watching for the Wel-fare and Emolument of us all , as well in spiritual as in temporal Affairs : And that you have preserved and protected all and singular Clergy and Laiety , high and low , each according to his state and condition in the Christian Religion ; And have governed them wholly according to the Lawes of Suethland and each ones rightly acquired Priviledges : The Orders therefore of this Kingdome have ( I say ) for these and other weighty considerations , as also by the Authority and Jurisdiction devolving unto them from their Ancestors , designed and made choice of your Dilection for our King : Which Election certainly I neither by my selfe nor others , openly or secretly , either now , or when I shall have attained the full age of twenty foure yeares , nor at any time afterward , will never endeavour to annihilate or overthrow , but will alwaies rest contented with those things which have been at once and by all the Orders of the Kingdome unanimously constituted and decreed , and do willingly consent that the Renovation of the Hereditary Union have that successe which your Dilection hath required from these Orders : In reference whereunto , if your Dilection shall change his mortall life ( which God be pleased to prolong for many yeares ) I will endeavour with all my might that no injury be done in any sort unto your most beloved Consort , or to your most Illustrious Children ; and moreover to my power wil procure that the most Illustrious Prince Gustavus Adolphus , my most beloved Brother may enjoy the Crown of Suethland : And if he shall decease without legitimate Heires Males , I will in like manner endeavour that my most deare Brother the Prince Charolus Philippus be preferred to the vacant Government of the Kingdome ; towards each of whom I will so demean my selfe as becometh a most loving Brother . Wherefore I most humbly beseeeh your Dilection to consent at length to the desires of the Orders of the Kingdome , and compassionating the sad condition of our Country , speedily accept of the Crown of Suethland ; by meanes whereof your Dilection may easily free the Suethish Common-wealth from Tumults , Discords , and intestine Dissentions , which otherwise may encrease unlesse our Requests be seasonably granted : Your Dilection may likewise attend the Government more securely , and henceforward as heretofore procure the Kingdomes good . Your Dilection so doing , I shall hope that your Dilection , together with the Orders of the Kingdome , will permit that I enjoy the Dukedome assigned unto me at Lincopia , with those Hereditary Goods which may rightly accrue unto me when I shall attaine unto full yeares ; In the mean time I neither will nor can prescribe to your Dilection how they are to be ordered : I only humbly entreat , that as heretofore , so for the future , your Dilection will so patronize and dispose of what is mine , as to your Dilection shall seeme good , and unto me commodious ; herewith from the most inward of my heart I wish unto your Dilection the happy successe of your intentions , a long and prosperous life , with a most happy and peaceable Raigne : And in confirmation of all things aforesaid , I here in presence of the Orders of the Kingdome , do give you my hand . For these ( say they ) and other fore-mentioned reasons , as also in regard of the transaction at Orobrogia , An. 1606. between their new King and Duke John , that he would rest contented with the Dukedome of Ostrogothia , and not pretend unto or seek , either for himselfe or his Heires , any further Jurisdiction before those Revolutions should happen which were couched in the Norcopian renewed Hereditary Union ; as also that he had now attained the age of nineteen yeares , and therefore could rightly discerne of those things that concerned his good , they did hope that his Highnesse had no cause to impute any Injury unto them , the rather for that they had chiefly and seriously considered what the condition of those times in that Nation required ; to wit , That the afflicted State thereof did speedily require a Governour , who could prudently steer the Kingdomes Helme , and that otherwise a totall ruine would have over-flowed the Realme : That they were likewise compelled by those dangerous and subite Machinations whereby the Country was continually incompassed to choose him for their King , their Lord and Governor , who was adorned with Prudence , Experience , and ripeness of years . Charles the 9 th Crowned Ao. 1607. King of Suethes Gothes and Vandalls , Great Prince of Finland &c. &c. / portrait of King Carl IX of Sweden Lastly , Albeit formerly touched in their History , they cannot ( say they ) but here also rememorate his most inhumane designe of murthering his Uncle at the time of his Coronation , in which , by instigation of the Papall Legate and other depraved Counsellours , he decreed violently to deprive his Uncle of life , on the first day of the Solemnity , by the ministry of certain treacherous Villains , as was evident out of the History of James Tipotius , and by the confession of Jeronimo Strozzi , and that to the same end , he caused Christopher Clabon , one of his Musitians , to compose a Song , ending with , and repeating Non curo , non curo , &c. During the singing whereof , the watch-word being privily given , the Murtherers should have rushed forth and most wickedly murther his Highnesse and his Train , but that God by his singular providence , prevented the mischief intended . For these causes and reasons , do the Suethes ( ubmitting the same to the judgement of all sincere and candid Arbitrators ) justifie their abdication for ever of King Sigismundus and his Heirs from the Crown of the Suethes , Gothes , and Vandals , and their election to the same of the often forenamed Charles Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia , whom , as aforesaid , they Crowned in the year 1607. by the name of Charles the ninth : For conclusion to the whole ( wherewith we also conclude this Epitomized Narrative ) they earnestly entreat all Christian Monarchs , Emperours , Kings , Princes , and Electors , to make a candid and sincere construction , a benigne and favourall acceptation of this their legitimate defence , and to vindicate them and their most equall cause against all calumny . During the Raign of this King Charles ( which continued sundry years ) there were almost continued Wars between the Polanders ( who with the Lithuanians imbraced the quarrel of their Prince ) and the Suethes , who resolutely maintained their owne Acts in favour of their new election : Neither were they intermitted by his death , for his Son Gustavus Adolphus , Succeeding to the Crown of Suethland An. 1617. did so vigorously prosecute , the same , as , the Polanders lost not onely the greater part of their interest in Leifland , but likewise the best ( as well Maritime as inland ) Townes , with most of the territorie of that part of Prussia belonging to the Crown of Poland , Dantzig excepted with it's neighbouring bounds , which kept firme therunto , and would not admit of a Newtrality with the Suethes , albeit they had been once ( if report err not ) upon a Treatie : For which their fidelity , they have since obtained no small priviledges from that Crown , prejudiciall not onely to the Neighbour Cities , as that of Elbing , where formerly the English Merchants of the Eastland Company had a flourishing residence , but also to those Merchants and their Nation in the point of trade , by their Stample , upon all wollen cloaths imported to be dispersed through Poland , which Monopoly hath been and is no small greivance unto that Society : Neither hath that yoake been taken off notwithstanding Englands merits towards that Crown , and the intervention and earnest Solicitation of Englands Ambassadors and other Ministers , as will hereafter further appear . But returne we now to what is yet remaining , that so we may proceed unto the promised Treatie . The Polanders ( as hath been said ) being wholly on the losing hand , and having other ancient constant enemies , as the Turk and Tartar ( and the Russian no assured friend ) to cope withall besides the Sueths ; a Peace , or ( if that could not be ) a truce was mediated : Neither was King Gustavus reluctant thereunto , as having then a designe upon the main body of the Roman Empire , as well to revenge the Injuries he pretended to have received from the Austrian Family for aiding the Polander against him , as to assist and succour the all-most totally oppressed Protestant Princes of Germany ( sundry of whom were his Allaies and ) who had secretly re clamed his power for their Protection . GVSTAVVS ADOLPHVS D. G. SVECORVM GOTHORVM ET VANDALORVM REX MAGNVS PRINCEPS FINLANDIAE etc. The Most Illustrious Puisant , and Victorious Prince . GVSTAVVS ADOLPHVS , by the grace of GOD. King of the Swethens , Goths , and Vandals . great Prince of Finland . Duke of Esthonia . & Carelia . Lord of Ingria &c sould by P : Stent Tho : Cecill sculp . portrait of King Gustav II Adolf (Gustavus Adolphus) of Sweden The King of France deputed the Baron of Charnace ; The Elector of Brandenburg also had his Ambassadors there , and by the Mediation of those publike Ministers , interposing the Authority of their Potent Principalls , a Truce was upon the sixteenth of September , 1629. concluded between those jarring Crownes upon the tearmes that the Curious may see in the Articles themselves , long since exposed to publike view , and not necessary to be here inserted . Before the expiration of this Truce , King Sigismundus paying the Debt that all men owe to Nature , left the Polanders free to a new Election , and three Sons , the Princes Vladislaus and Casimir ( the name of the third Brother I remember not ) to the hopes thereof ; Also one Daughter : Which three , besides their mutuall relations of Brothers and Sister by the same Father , might also be said to have been Cousin Germanes to each other by their respective Mothers , who both were Sisters to the then Germane Emperour ; King Sigismundus after the decease of the elder ( whom he had first married ) Espousing also the younger by Papall dispensation . The more Superstitious and Jesuited Faction , which there is very powerfull ( in prejudice of the accustomed way of Elective Succession to that Crown ) would have baulked Vladislaus the elder , howbeit not for want of merit , but ( as by them ) conceived to be more favourable towards Protestanisme then they desired ; and would have chosen Casimirus the younger ( at present their King by his Brothers decease ) whom they thought , as having amongst them received his Education , would prove more inclining toward them , but were vigorously opposed by the Illustrious Prince Christopher Radzivill , Duke of Bierze and Dubinskie , Palatine of Vilnen , and great Generall of Lithuania ( who is said to have brought five thousand Horse to that Parliament , a prevaling Argument ) by whose meanes the elder Prince obtained his Elective Right , and was Crowned by the name of Vladislaus the fourth . He was a Prince of great Courage and Vigour both of mind and body , and inherited not only his Fathers pretensions unto his Hereditary Crown of Suethland , but the fame desires for its recovery , and hatred against the Detainer thereof : Nor is it likely but that ( upon the terminating of the truce currant ) he would willingly have entred into a War for the re-gaining of the Right devolved unto him from his Paternall Ancestors , had not the States of Poland shewed themselves more willing to a Treatie , as having been but late before engaged against the Russian , from whom he had gained the Citie and Dukedom of Smolensko , with other Territories , as also against the Turke and Tartar , whom ( by the losse of two set Battels ) he had forced unto tearmes of accommodation , by means wherof the Crowne of Poland had sustained a vast Charge , with other Inconveniencies incident , and might therfore require a time of breathing ; Yet not withstanding they also raised a powerfull Army to countenance the Cause ; and not without resolution for a vigorous Engagement , in case the means used for obtaining a Peace , or longer Truce , should have proved uneffectuall . It is certainly much to be lamented , that the Spirit of Discord hath so much power over the minds of Christian Princes , as that their Emulations and Dissentions ( which are the steps whereby the Othoman Empire hath mounted unto its present formidable height ) should be rendred perpetuall , to the prejudice of Christendome , the reproach of the Christian Profession and the advantage of insulting Infidells , as then it did ; for the Polish Army at that time had the Turkish Forces at such a bay , as that the great Generall of Poland , Kaenigspolskie ( in the hearing of this Relator ) afterwards told the Ambassadour of Great Brittaine , that , but for the difference like to ensue between the two Crownes of Poland and Suethland , by reason of the then neer expiring Truce , hee would have convoyed those Miscreants unto the Gates of Constantinople : but leaving this digression . As the Crown of Poland might be not unwilling ( for the reasons pre-alledged ) to admit of Peace , so likewise may the Suethes be conceived not to have been averse thereunto ( as having lost their Coesar in that famous Feild of Lutzen , and ) being still engaged in the Germane War , their Forces were ( then in decadence ) constrained to retire toward Pomerania , and to keep a long the Sea Coast : So as both parties being apparently willing , a second Treaty was consented unto , and those Princes who had assisted at the former , as also the States of Holland , , were by the interessed Crownes invited to resume the Mediatoriall Office , whereunto none of them being backward , no more then to contribute their endeavours for a Worke so pious and beseeming Christians ; Sir George Duglass Knight , Ambassadour from the late King of Great Brittaine : Claudius de Mesme , Baron D'Avaux , from the King of France ; the Prince Sigismundus of Brandenborg , Uncle to that Elector ( from his said Nephew ) with others of the Electorall Counsell , as also Ambassadours from the States Generall of the united Provinces , did accordingly ( howbeit at severall times , as opportunity by reason of distance of places would permit ) meet in Prussia the Province designed for the Treaty , with the Commissioners from the fore-mentioned Crownes , where each unfolded his utmost abilities for the composure of all differences by most powerfull and rationall arguments ; and as formerly , interposed the Authority of their respective Princes and Principalls , to bring the gauled minds of the parties , whom a long continued Enmity had rendred in a manner implacable , to a condescention for a finall peace , or at least a Truce for so long a term as might indeed give some considerable ease to those Countries already so much exhausted by former Wars , which is the Treaty formerly promised , then which none , at least in those parts , did ever produce difficulties more numerous , knotty , or frequently tending to absolute rupture : The Succinct and true relation whereof is next to be proceeded unto . The Pourtraicture of the most renowmed Vladislaus Sigismundus King of Poland Great Duke of Lithuaniae etc : etc : sould by P. Stent R E scul portrait of King Ladislaus IV of Poland THE TREATY OF PACIFICATION ( Upon the fore-related TROVBLES ) Concluded in the yeare , 1635. BETWEEN The Most Illustrious and Puisant PRINCES , ULADISLAUS the fourth , KING OF POLAND , Great Duke of LITHUANIA , &c. &c. AND CHRISTINA AVGVSTA QUEEN OF SUETHES , GOTHES , and VANDALS , Great Princesse of FINALND , &c. &c. Faithfully related by J. F. an Eye-Witnesse of the daily Passages . LONDON , Printed for Hen : Twyford , and Tho : Dring , 1656. Christina Queene of Swethland Goths & Vandalls : portrait of Christina (Maria Christina Alexandra), queen regnant of Sweden sould by P : Stent R Gaumond fecit . A BRIEF RELATION Of the Passages at the Treaty OF PACIFICATION Between the CROWNES of POLAND AND SUETHEN , Concluded at Stumbsdorff in Pruissia , in the Month of September , 1635. The Sueo-Polonian Treaty of Pacification . HAVING already shewed the Alliance and ensuing Controversie between the jarring Crownes and Kingdomes of Poland and Suethland , and hinted at the mischiefs following , the same ( as also at the sixe yeares Truce concluded An. 1629. and expiring in July 1635 ) for the preventing whereof a second Treaty for a finall Peace , or longer Truce was set on foot , the particular passages thereof ( as formerly promised ) we now enter upon . The mediating Princes and States were , the late King of Great Brittaine , the King of France , the Elector of Brandenburg , with the States Generall of the united Provinces , by their respective Ambassadors . But here , before we enter upon the main difference , it will not be amiss to mention those things which ( to Some ) may seem of lesser moment , as the Procuratoriall Letters of the Commissioners from the interessed Crownes , the reciprocall Instruments of security , Acts usuall in Treaties of that nature , which neverthelesse took not up lesse of time , but caused even more trouble to the Mediators , then the businesse it self , in reconciling the differences about Titles , mutuall suspitions of advantage , or prejudice between the interessed parties ; afterwards the main businesse in order , according to the severall meetings and conferences , shall be faithfully and briefly related . The first of the ( more remote ) Mediating Ministers ( the Electorals being but neer Neighbours comparatively ) who arrived at Dantzig , was Sir George Duglas Knight , Ambassador from the late King of England , his repaire thither , after a long and tedious Winter Journey from Franckfort on the Main , accompanied w th all the inconveniencies of waies & weather incident to that Season , besides the almost daily passing through one or other part of those opposite Armies , which then miserably infested Germany , was about the ninth of January , 1634. His Lordship understanding that the Commissioners for the Crown of Poland , had their residence at a little Town called Morung ( in Prussia ) forthwith dispatched Letters to the Lord Chancellour Zadzicke ( chief in the Commission ) to certifie his arrivall ( as he also did to the Commissioners for Suethen at Elbing ) and to crave their opinion whether it would be more necessary first to go and salute the King of Poland ( then ) at Warsaw , or to hasten towards the place nominated for the Treaty , being a Town in that Province named Holland . The Chancellours answer was congratulatory , as well in regard of his wished safe arrivall , as in consideration that his Master the King of Great Brittaine , out of his sincere affection to their King and State , had delegated him to this Treaty , ( which he wished might prove auspicious ) for the diversion of the Tempest then likely to fall between them and the Crown of Suethland . He likewise wished that his Lordship had arrived during the King of Polands late being at Dantzig , where he might , without further trouble to his person , have acquitted himself of what his Master had committed unto him , and accordingly have received a Princely answer ; but that , forasmuch as the trouble and distance of the waies had hindred his sooner coming into those parts , he believed there was no necessity of undergoing the like molestation by a new journey to his Majesty ; to whom it would be most gratefull if his Lordship should first repaire to the place appointed for the Treaty , there ( by his Masters authority and his own endeavours ) to effect those things that might be conducing to the matter in hand , and to their Princes dignity . Lastly , He wished that his Lordship having refreshed himself some time , might come in safety to the place of meeting ; concluding with offers of Service and Curtesies in such cases accustomed . By way of Postcript , he added , that at the instant of signing those Letters , he was certified by their Subdelegates , that the adverse party had altered some things formerly agreed upon , complaining that almost daily , from the 12th . of that present month , whereon they began to handle the Preparatories , the other side had done nothing but protracted time by propounding new conditions , which course if they should longer persist in , themselves should be constrained ( having first solemnly protested before the Mediators ) to depart thence , and commit their King and Countries cause to the Divine Justice . I have given this Letter at length to shew in what state the businesse was , and how far advanced , when his Lordship arrived in those parts , but shall not ( in the course of this relation ) insist so particularly on each of the severall Letters that passed between his Lordship and the respective parties : My intention being to use as much brevity as the necessary circumstances of the Treatie will permit . And here , by the way , is to be noted , that the answer from the Commissionners of Suethland to his Lordships Letters , was not lesse courteous nor lesse stuffed with complaints then the other : The treatie had already taken commencement from the Alternal Security , as the Basis and ground work of the maine affaire , to which end the Commissionners of Poland and Suethen had sent their Subdelegates ; those , Christopher Lode and Daniell Nawarousky Secretaries ; these , John Necodemie of Ahausen Commissarie for Prussia , to Holland , a small Town nominated to be the Mansion of the Mediators , and the place of meeting for the parties , to settle and draw up a particular instrument of the security aforesaid : between whom , after much debate and many mutations ( on the twelfth of January , 1635. ) there being then present the Ambassadors of the Elector of Brandenburg onely , viz. Andreas a Kreytzen Governour of the Province ; Joannes Georgius a Saucken , Chancellour ; Bernhardus a Konigseck Counsellour of the Province and Captain of Angerburgen ; Georgius a Rauschke Councellour of the juridicall Court , and Petrus Bergmannus ( one of the Electorall Councell ) it was concluded that the Lords Commissioners on each side , attended with a hundreth horse or dragoones , and so many foot , without Collours or military ensignes , their traine in like manner not exceeding the number of one hundreth should repaire thither , and be brought by the Mediators into the Church of the said Towne , by the doors neerest to their respective lodgings : and placed at a trianguler Table without the least of precedencie or advantage to either partie , and the former instrument of security for the six yeares truce ( ending the of 1 / 11 July ensuing ) retaining its full force , they should conferre together about the Principall affaires . This agreement was signed by the said Subdelegates and the Electoriall Ambassadors . By vertue of this instrument , upon the day appointed , the Lords Commissioners of Poland , who were ( to give them their used titles ) the most Reverend Jacobus Zadzick Bishop of Culmen and Pomesania , Elect of Gracovia , Lords High Chancellor of the Kingdome of Poland ; the most Illustrious Christopher Radzivill Duke of Bierzie and Dubinskie , Palatine of Vilnen , Lord Generall of all the Forces of the great Duchie of Lithuania , Governour of Bistrycen and Qiznorcen ; Raphael de Lesno Leszozyuskie Palatine of Belzes , Rubiesoviensis ; Magnus Ernest Danhoff Castellan of Pernaw and Derpaten , Captaine of Herbipolen : Remigius de Ostole Zaleskie , Refendary of the Kingdome : as also the Lords Commissioners for the Kingdome of Suethland , Viz. the most Illustrious Peter Brake Earle of Wisingeborg , Free Baron in Redboholm and Lindholm , Provinciall Judge of Wesmannia , Montenia , and Dalria : Herman Wrangle Knight , Hereditary in Ahlo and Skogloster , Marshall of the Feild and Governour Generall in Prussia : Achatius Axell , Hereditary in G●xsholme and Kinkesta ; Adsessor Supremi dicasterij , and Provinciall Judge of Nericia ( Senators of the Kingdome of Suethland ) and John Nicodemus Secretarie and Commissarie Ordinary in Prussia : These from Elbing ; Those from Morung , set forth towards Holland , being of equall distance , where they entred with their Train in such equipage as might set forth their greatnesse . They were brought soon after , conforme to the forementioned instrument , into the Church of that towne , by the forenamed Electorall Ambassadors , ( as then onely present ) and being placed in their Seates , the forenamed Chancellor of Brandenburg , George Sauske ( in a long Oration ) set forth the fervent desires of his Prince for the setling of a perpetuall peace , congratulating also the happie arrivall of the Commissioners into that Province , designed for this so important and weighty businesse , and concluded with Precations for the prosperous Successe and issue of this so much desired Treatie . Whereunto , of the one side the Chancellor of Poland ; and of the other , Earle Brake replyed , equally conjoying and conjoyning wishes with wishes . These Civill Courtships thus performed , the Electorall Ambassadors , to lose no time , and to shew their authority and sincerity , Exhibited their Credentialls to the Commissioners of both sides : preallubly desiring the like sight of theirs , which the Poles would have declined , as not necessary , alleadging it was not to be imagined that Persons of their quality would present themselves in so publicke a cause without sufficient power and authority from their Principalls . The Sueths , on the contrary , insisted mainely that the Procuratorialls might be produced , to which end they shewed theirs , affirming that untill the clearing of those , they could proceed no further , which being at last agreed unto , the Parties interchangably delivered up their Commissions to each other ; but , the dayes being then short , they could not , in that inch of time take so particular view of them as they desired , wherefore they consented that each Party , taking with them the others Plenipotentiary , should within two or three dayes returne the same back , and a second meeting was appointed the 26 th . following . But forasmuch as many and great difficulties began to appear , even at this first entrance into the Treaty : The Ambassadors of Great Brittaine ( who during the space of ten dayes he had stayed to refresh himselfe in Dantzig , had delivered the King his Masters Letters , and his verball injunctions to the Senate of that City ) was desirous to be present for the more easie composure of differences at their very beginning : He , with Mr. Francis Gordon ( the Kings Agent there ) came to Holland the one and twentieth of January , where having received and returned visits to the Electorall Ambassadors , and learned of them in what termes the matter stood , he expected the time appointed for the meeting , which , together with the Commissioned Parties , being come , and the usuall ceremoniall salutes received and rendred ; his Lordship taking with him the Electorall Ministers , endeavoured to temper and molifie the gauled minds of the Parties , by conciliating and extenuating the difficulties like to increase by debating the Procuratoriall Letters . The Commissioners of Poland appeared not as then so stiffe nor scrupulous in those things of lesser moment ; for when his Lordship propounded the sequestring of the Plenipotentiaries into the hands of the Mediators during the Treaty , they forthwith assented : Whereas the Suethes vehemently repugned ; but because the present altercation proceeded from defects , which each party pretended to finde in the others Letters of procuration , it will not be amisse to say something of them . Whilst the Commissioners of both sides scrutenize each others Plenipotentiarie , sundry errours are found in either . In that of Suethland , the Polonians object , 1. That they begin with a new unused stile ; the title of designed Queen , and end with that ( or the subscription ) of the Tutors . 2. That they detract from his Majesty of Poland the title of Hereditary King of Suethen , and deferre the same to the Daughter of King Gustavus . 3. That they intermix the Provinces belonging to the Crowne of Poland with the titles in their Commission . 4. That albeit the Princesse Christina were designed Queen , as is alleadged ; it may yet be questioned whence she derives to her self the power of determining of the Common-wealth , and of alliances , which is not permitted to other designed Princes . 5. By what right the Tutors straine to vindicate to themselves a power ( chiefly Regall ) over their designed Queen , as themselves call her ? 6. Whether the designed Queen is bound to stand to conditions made by her Tutors , forasmuch as a Tutor cannot prejudice his Pupill in ought , and chiefly a Subject his Prince , especially in a Kingdome Hereditary . 7. What assurance is there , that the Orders of the Crown of Suethen will allow of that which by the sayd Tutors ( or in their name ) is transacted , seeing that in the Procuratorialls no mention is made of those Orders ? 8. Forasmuch as the Chancellour of Suethen Axelius Oxenstiern , is now the chiefest in repute in that Kingdome , and that a Law lately there enacted , remits to him the whole matter of the Treaty with Poland , whether he may not nullifie all the Acts that shall be done , in as much as himselfe hath not signed the said Commission ? And albeit he may have consented that some other signe the same for him , yet is this of lesse force , in regard that one Tutor cannot substitute another . On the other side ( to passe by smaller ones ) the Suethes complained of these maine errours in the Polish Procuratorials , which they affirme must necessarily be corrected before any meeting could be granted . 1. That the King of Poland did usurpe the Title of King of Suethland , not onely in the beginning but in the end also of his Procuratory . 2. That the name ( say they ) of their gracious Lady and Queen is wholly omitted , and in lieu thereof the Suethish Commissioners ( which phrase amongst the Polanders , by reason of their Kings pretensions is of a double sense ) and the like , are intermingled . 3. In either of the Procuratorialls , as well that of the King as of the Common-wealth , the Commissioners of her Majesty are not obscurely ( albeit by way of Amphibologie or doubtfully ) called the Commissioners of the King of Poland ; as in the peculiar Commission of the King it is sayd , Wee do also promise that whatsoever by Ours and the Commissioners of the Kingdomes , &c. As also in the Procuratoriall of the Common-wealth it is expressed thus , Promising , that whatsoever by the Commissioners of both Parties shall be concluded , We and the Common-wealth shall most willingly approve and ratifie the same : Which notwithstanding they may by the adverse party be smoothed over in a contrary sense , are yet so clear as they admit of no palliation . Whilst thus , each side , insisting on their owne reasons , argue and dispute these errours , and shew their zeale in maintaining the rights and titles of their Principalls , they appear so strict in the observation of their Instructions , that at this very beginning a present rupture rather then a continuance was to be expected ; insomuch as the Suethes , that same day , retired to Elbing ; and the Polanders being about to depart on the morrow , his Lordship after a long conference with them severally , and in company of the Brandenburgers joyntly , concluded that he would go thence to Elbing , and there employ his utmost endeavour to perswade the Suethes to more conformity ; as he , with the Electoralls , did the day following , where he was honourably received . The next morning the Commissioners of Suethen , with the Electorall Ministers , came to his Lordship , to finde out ( if possible ) some way of reconciling the differences arising from the Alternall Procuratories . It would be overmuch to particularize the arguments used to that effect , seeing they could not be prevalent , the Commissioners protesting , as they had formerly , that , bound by the strictnesse of their Instructions , they could not admit of those mediate wayes propounded by his Lordship ; and ( at last ) onely condescended to send to their Principalls for Instructions more complying then those they then had , and thought that , at least , six weeks would overpasse before they could receive an answer , by reason of the Winter season , crosse Winds , and the passage , in many places , stopt with Ice : And this they agreed unto conditionally that the Polish Commissioners would in the meane time procure other Procuratories from their King , and therein not onely abstaine , at least during the Treaty , from all title to the Kingdom of Suethland , but also ( in the same ) give their Queen her full and due titles , it being otherwise in vaine to hope for any further meeting . These things being by his Lordships Letters signified to the Polish Commissioners , they would not listen to any mutation of their Procuratorials , affirming that they dared not so much as once motion the same to their King , much lesse offer to perswade him thereunto : for which cause necessity so requiring , and rather then a work so profitable for the State of Christendome , should remain unperfected for the meer scrupulosity of Titles ; his Lordship hoping by his Solicitations , in the name and Authority of his Master , to dispose the King of Poland to some milder strain , offered himself to undertake a journey with them to Warsovia , and to that end commended to them his Letters for his Majesty of Poland , in which ( with due respect ) he acquainted the King with his arrivall and intention for his Court. His Lordship the day following , returned to Dantzig ; the Commissioners of Poland having remained still at Morung , waiting for milder resolutions from the adverse party , or imagining that at length they would accept of those Mediate waies , w ch by the Ambassadors of great Brittaine and Brandenburg had been propounded unto them , or at least that some such thing should , by the Subdelegates , have been proposed , whereby an inclination to peace might have appeared : But seeing that none of these things were done , all hopes of peace excluded , they resolved upon their return , so to be present at the Parliament to be held at Warsaw , and therein to give the King , the States of Poland , and great Dutchy of Lithuania , an account of their actings according to their Commission , and of the pains , prudence , and industry his Lordship had used to promove the Treaty , and as before , so now againe , they solemnly by Letters protest their sincere and reall inclination unto the desired Peace , and that they were not the causers of the Treaties dissolution , not doubting but that his Lordship would signifie unto the King his Master , the readinesse of their King and State unto the so much wished accord ; and on the other side the refractorinesse of the adverse Party . The Declaration , often urged by the Subdelegates , for the renuing of the Treaty , they suspend untill their Kings intention be knowne ; yet so , that they are content to remit the same to the authority and intervention of Great Brittains Ambassador , conditionally that the contrary Party , leaving aside differences of smaller moment , will returne to the Treaty , observe the former Articles of the Truce , and abstaine from unjust Marine exactions : All which , they signified unto his Lordship , and that they expected an answer from their King , and so to proceed toward Warsaw . His Lordship was certified , within few dayes , that his Letters were most acceptable to the King of Poland , as well in regard of the assurance he thereby had of his safe arrivall , as of the King his Masters sincere affection testified in lending his helping hand to this Pacification , which reall friendship , as he had ever promised to himselfe so , he could not but take his Lordships endeavours in good part : Wishing withall that they might be so effectuall as to breake the contumacious perversnesse ( as he tearmed it ) of the adverse Party , and to vindicate his injuries now manifest to all the World ; concluding that , as the notice of his Lordships arrivall was most welcome , so to see him at Warsaw would be no lesse gratefull . To this effect were the Kings Letters , dated the eleventh of February , 1635. His Lordship began his journey , and the twentieth of February was received some miles without the City of Warsaw by the most illustrious Prince Janus of Radzivill , with many of the Nobility , and brought , in the Kings Coach , to his lodging , which was faire and richly furnished of all things ( Beds excepted ) with other entertainment answerable . We found there sundry Ambassadors , as the Russian , the Turke , and the Tartar , for ratification of the peace concluded with their Princes . His Lordship had publick audience , which , according to custome , was at first onely ceremoniall : within few dayes he had severall in private , in which he endeavoured to move the King to give unto the designed Queen of Suethen , the Title so vehemently insisted on , and to make a timely composure of those controversies that tooke their rise from the Procuratoriall Letters . The King , at length , seemed not averse , yet would give no immediate nor absolute consent , but onely hopes thereof , after deliberation to be taken . His Lordship , having remained there three weeks , took his leave of the King and of the Commissioners , who were to follow with the Regall resolution , and began his journey toward Dantzig , where hee arrived the twenty eighth of March , sick of a violent burning Feaver which seized on him in his returne , and left but small hopes of his recovery to his Friends and Servants for the space of three weeks : Yet upon the intermission of its violence he was , no lesse then in perfect health , solicitous of the businesse committed to his trust , and accordingly tooke care for setling a time and place of meeting , Holland ( the former ) being incommodious : The Commissioners of Suethland thereupon named an Island in the River Vistula , commonly called Sperlings Campe for the place of congression ; for the Mediators residence a Village named Pisterfeldt , for the Polish Commissioners , a Towne called Dirshaw , and for themselves the Village Lusson : The day they prefixed to be the first of May following . Here upon his Lordship sent Letters to the Polish Commissioners ( as yet ) at Warsaw , and soon after received an excusatory answer from the Chancellour , shewing that being ready to take journey , he had been suddenly seised by grievous pangs of the Collick and Stone , which had confined him to his bed , and so hindred his journey , wherat he grieved , fearing least this delay might prove prejudiciall to the publike affaire : he hoped neverthelesse that his Lordship and those who wished his appearance , would make the best construction of his Stay , sicknesse being in it self a lawfull excuse : promising that so soon as a mitigation of his pains would permit , he would hasten to communicate with his Lordship of things necessary and pertinent to the matter in hand . That as touching the place of meeting and the Mansions designed by the Adverse party , he had referred them to the King , who disapproved thereof , as himself also did , the same being too far distant from his Majesty , to whom frequent recourse would be necessary , for obtaining his Declaration in points that would fall out in the course of the Treaty . He thought it also unfit to commit their Meetings and Consultations , in so weighty a businesse , to Winds which move that River to impetuosity , seeing they were all alike concerned in the gaining of time , and that the least stirring of the Vistula would be no small hinderance to all parties . Wherfore seeing that Marien werder was more commodious for necessary Provisions , and that the adverse party might , in the neighbouring places , have their aboad , and the generall meetings might be made with more facility ; he saw no cause , why they should reject the same , nor doubted but that his Lordships Authority , interposed therin , would be prevalent ; that he would attend the resolution , perswading and assuring himself of submission to his Lordships reasons touching the place fore-mentioned : That in regard of his infirmity , the resuming of the Treaty might be , by his Lordships intervention , deferred untill the tenth of May : He did signifie to his Lordship , that he hoped to remove the Controversie depending about the Plenipotentiary , having already procured of his Majesty to afford the Title of designed Queen of Suethen , with this clause inserted , that it might be without prejudice to his right , which being equitable , and no way prejudiciall to the adverse party , he doubted not but his Lordship might easily perswade the Commissioners of the contrary side to accept of . Hereof his Lordship ( forth with ) certified the Commissioners of Suethland , resolving with them that Marien werder should be the Polish Mansion ; Mariemburg the Mediators residence : Jonas Dorff their own . This being agreed upon , his Lordship departed from Dantzig toward Mariemburg , as more convenient , the same being one of the places sequestred at the last Truce , of An. 1629. into the hands of the Elector of Brandenburg , whose Uncle Prince Sigismundus was lately come thither ( with the fore-named Electorall Ambassadours ) to be assistant at the Treaty . The parties arrived within few daies after , at their severall Stations before-named , and the Mediators so soon as they were certified that the Polish Commissioners were come to their designed Quarters , convened in the Castle of Mariemburg , to deliberate what was to be first propounded , wherupon it was resolved that the first addresse should be made towards those of Suethland ( then likewise at their Rendezvous ) to see what Resolution they had received from their Principalls concerning their Procuratories , by reason wherof the maine Treaty had been hitherto deferred , that so the same might be signified to those of Poland , who were no lesse desirous to know it . His Lordship undertook that Journey with Mr. Gordon the Kings Agent , and Georgius à Rauske , one of the Electorall Ministers , to whose propositions Count Brahe in the name of his Colleagues ( into which number the Lord John Oxenstierne Sonne to the Great Chancellour Axelius Oxenstierne was lately entred ) made answer , That hee had received new Procuratoralls , but to the same effect and nothing changed , which ought not to bee demanded of them but from the Commissioners of Poland , as without which no further meeting could be hoped for : That this was their resolution , this was a Law and a Command layd upon them , the limits whereof they might not exceed : That they would send their Subdelegate to Mariemburg , the day following , with their Procuratoriall Letters , whereof the adverse Party being advertised , theirs might likewise be produced . Concerning the other circumstances about the time and place of meeting , and the renuing of the instrument of security , which might be done by changing a few words onely , those might be afterwards agreed upon . This was signified to the Commissioners of Poland the same day . That ensuing , the Subdelegates of each side came to Mariemburg ; from the Polanders , Secretary Lode and Nabarowskie beforenamed ; from those of Suethen , Secretary Lording : the last , produced the Suethish Procuratories , and required that the Polanders might do the like : he retyring , Lode succeeded , shewing a new Procuratorial , but finding that of Suethen to be the former old one , and taking the same as done in scorne , withdrawes discontented . Lording being againe called in , was sharply taxed by the Mediators , the blame whereof he declyned from himselfe as happening through some mistake , offering to return and shew the Errour to his Principals . Secretary Lode , is perswaded to stay untill the day following . Lording returns accordingly , and brings with him a new Procuratory from the Commissioners of Suethland , with Letters excusatory for the former mistake which had proceeded from the Commissary Nicodemie , who had over-hastily given him the one for the other : Shewing withall that his Principalls conceived Conrads-waldt , or Altenmarck ( where the last six years Truce had been concluded ) to be a place fit and convenient for the generall meeting . He again with-drawing , the Procuratory he brought , was shewed to Secretary Lode , who having perused the same , finds it to be of like effect as the former , excepting only that the name of King Vladislaus was expressed : As touching that which he had brought , he referred unto the Mediators , whether they would communicate the same unto the Adverse Party , and that if it contained ought which was not satisfactory , they were to treat with his Principals thereupon . That as to Conrads-Waldt or Altenmarck , they were not any way convenient for the generall meeting , as having nothing but the ruines of a Church , scarce any mark of Village or house to be seen , which was neither corresponding to the Dignity of so great Ambassadors , nor to the security of the Parties : But to him the Towne of Stume , being aequi-distant from the residence of the Parties , seemed more convenient . Lording , made acquainted with the arguments used by the Polish Subdelegate , left the decision of any scruples to his Principalls ; but declined Stume for the same reason alleadged by the Polanders , that Towne being a Garrison . The conference ending , hereupon the Mediators , as also the Subdelegates descended from the Castle . The same afternoon , his Lordship , with Agent Gordon and the forenamed Rauske , returned to the Commissioners of Suethen ( then at Jonas Dorff ( to conclude about the place and day of meeting , wherby more time might not be wasted in frivolous delaies . Their Proposition had two heads . 1. Whether they would accept of the Polish Procuratory and sequester it into the hands of the Mediators . 2. To settle the place and day of meeting about which they were now come thither , to the end that now at length the main Treaty might be entred upon . To these things Count Brahe answered briefly , that as then he had not read over the Polish Procuratory , and the same being of moment , he desired that daies respite to consider therof , promising to send Commissary Nicodemie with a speedy answer to Mariemburg : That to the Sequestration of the Procuratories , he had never consented ; in stead of Stume , as being incommodious for them , he propounded Gorgendorff or Peterswaldt , both discernable from thence : These things concluded , the day of convention would be soon agreed on . Commissary Nicodemie came to Marienburg according to promise , and after a recapitulation of the preceding daies Propositions , in answer therunto , he shewed , that neither did his Principals accept of the Plenipotentiary produced by those of Poland , nor could they admit of the propounded Medium of Sequestration : That sundry defects and errours impeded the first , the same being derogatory from the honour and right of their Queen , as they had formerly affirmed : Neither was that Protestation ( saving our Royall Right ) satisfactory , seeing that , what the King gave therby with the one hand , he took away with the other . As to the Sequestration , in regard that interposing Medium did not remove the defects , and that the Procuratories would by that meanes be esteemed but as private papers , it could not be admitted . That neverthelesse , if the Titles entire were conceded to their Queen , as the foundation wheron the Treaty might be built , and without which it would come to nothing ; that then at the meeting , the Sequester might be taken into deliberation ; which thus moderated , he believed they would not refuse . For the rest , that his Principalls would think themselves much gratified if the time of convention were speedily appointed at either of the places Gorgendorff or Petersmaldt above named , whereunto ( as he supposed ) they were , even then , ready . Hereupon , his Lordship repaired ( the day following ) to Marienwerder and related these particulars to the Commissioners of Poland ; who , after long consultation , concluded that they could not any way diminish the Kings Title and Right , as things appertaining to him onely : That they would make report thereof to his Majesty , and earnestly solicite for new Procuratorialls , for the obtention whereof they gave some hopes upon the two conditions following : 1. That the Sequestration of the Procuratories might be accepted . 2. That in the title , the Principality of Esthonia , whereto the King could never be induced to consent , were omitted , and promised to signifie the Regall answer to his Lordship the day ensuing , at Mariemburg . With these Resolves his Lordship deputed Agent Gordon to the Commissioners of the other side , which having heard , they replyed , that now at last they perceived , how that those of Poland did shew themselves in some measure , enclining towards a Peace , but it was in words only , and that in effect , and in the very matter they were averse unto it , which the conditions by them added ( and that could not possibly be accepted ) did sufficiently demonstrate , forasmuch as the Province of Esthonia had been time out of mind , and without all controversie possessed by the Kings of Suethland ; by reason wherof , and until the absolute and entire Titles and rights belonging to their Queen were granted , they could by no means condescend to the sequestring of the Procutatories . At last , after much perswasion and many arguments used , they thus declare their finall resolution : That the full Title should be given to their Queen , as it had been in the year , 1629. Viz. Queen of Suethes , Gothes , and Vandalls , Great Princesse of Finland , &c. and albeit Esthonia were omitted , the possession wherof was most certainly theirs , they would not insist theron so stifly , provided that now at length the meeting might be appointed , wherin the Sequester of the Procuratories might be considered : And that if his Lordship would engage his word for those of Poland in order to the Premises , and that the convention were concluded to be on the Thursday following , the 14 / 14 of May at Stumbs-dorff , they would be ready against that time . His Lordship gave speedy notice hereof to the Polish Commissioners at Marien werder , desiring their resolutions therupon : the next morning he received an answer to this effect ; That they willingly assented to the place and time of meeting , & entreated the Mediators not to admit of the least protraction therof : that as to the Procuratories , there needed no scruple to be made , and that they would do therin what was right and needfull . So soon as his Lordship had received this answer , he certified the same by Letters to the Suethish Commissioners , engaging his word that other Procuratorials should be exhibited by those of Poland , either at the first meeting or within few daies after . The Commissioners of Suethland returned a thankfull answer for his Lordships engaged word , upon the trust wherof they would meet at the time appointed ; they only desired that his Lordship would intimate unto the Commissioners of Poland the necessity of signing ( a new ) the Instrument of Security formerly drawn at Holland by their Subdelegates , as an inducement to the rest of the Treaty , which his Lordship deferred not , and the next day all parties being agreed , the said former Instrument was renewed , with this clause added ; That it should remain in full force in all points , except the places of aboad and meeting , which by the consent of all parties were changed : hereunto the Subdelegates , Christopher Lode , and Daniell Nab arowskie on the one side , George Lording on the other , signing , his Lordship and the Marquesse Sigismund of Brandenburg were Witnesses : The same night ( late ) there arrived at Mariemburg the French Ambassador , Claudius de Mesne Baron D' Avaux , who came from Stocholme , where ( by extreamity of Weather and the Ice ) he had been detained six months . From the States Generall came likewise Rochus van Honart , chief Counsellor in the high Courts of Holland , Zeland , and West Freizeland , Andreas Bicker Burg-Master of Amsterdam , and Joackim And rè chief Counsellour in the high Court of Frieze ; who were all invited hy the Suethes , as also by Berkeman ( one of the Electorals ) from the Marquesse Sigismund , unto the next daies generall Convention at Stumbsdorff . The next morning early , his Lordship and the Marquesse Sigismund , according to the usuall custome , severally visited the before named Ambassadors , congratulating their safe arrivall , and then repaired to Stumbsdorff the place of meeting : The French Ambassador ( with those from the States ) following soone after ; and whilst they take up Quarters as the poverty of a devasted Villiage would permit ; the Commissioners , Parties , being equally distant from the place , measure out their way and steps with such exact slownesse , fearing even thereby to give each other the least pre-eminency , that at one and the same time they enter their Tents , which were placed at the two entries into the sayd Villiage . Their Traine was according to the dignity of the Parties , and as hath been set downe at their entry into Holland . The accustomed visits and civilities , performed between the Mediators and the Parties , took up the time untill four in the afternoon . At length , all the Mediators met in the quarter of the Marquis of Brandenburg , as the more spacious and the more equall , so to make way into the maine businesse , having consumed already so much time in the Preparatories onely : and night hastning on , lest the day and this first meeting should be without fruit , the Mediators agreed to propound the present Sequestration of the Procuratories , which had been hetherto delayd , that so they might enter upon the things of more moment : And that there might be a timely obviatingof competitions that might arise between the Ambassadors of great Brittaine and France , as also between the Electorall Ministers and those of the States Generall : it was thought good that his Lordship with the Electoralls , and the French Ambassador with the others ( the Marquis Sigismund remaining still in the Mediatoriall Tent , which for the reception and consultation of the Mediators was placed in the midst of the Village ) should repaire by course , as occasion required to the Parties Commissioners of each side . Accordingly , his Lordship , with the Brandenburgers , going to the Suethes , the others went to the Polanders , and conforme to agreement , the Sequestration was propounded to both . The Polanders made no exception : the Suethes affirmed that in regard the promised Procuratories were not yet come , they could not consent therunto : But yet , that time might not be unprofitably trifled , they were contented to lay aside the point of the Procuratories for that day , and were desirous to make entrance into the Principall Treatie , whereunto that a way might be opened ; it behoved them ( said they ) first to know whether or not the King of Poland would absolutely renounce the right he pretended unto Suethen , which they beleeved to be the cheife and onely mean to perfect the Treatie of Pacification . This was by the Mediators related to the Commissioners of Poland , who without further deliberation replyed , that it was expedient for them also to understand , whether ( a resignation supposed , but not granted ) the others would restore the Kingdome of Suethland , with all other things wherof the King had been deprived ; seeing that , where the same right is , it may be by the same reasons disputed . The Mediators perceiving the difficulties , wherin by these extreams , the parties did involve themselves at this first beginning , from which they could not be freed , unlesse some mediate waies were found out , and it being their part and office to propound such waies unto the parties disagreeing , they concluded ( the better to stop these beginnings , which in things of weight and moment are wont to encrease ) to demand from the parties three daies respite , within which time they might happily conceive some waies and reasons for bringing the businesse neerer to a composition . This was agreed unto , howbeit unwillingly by the Suethes , because the Poles hereby deferred the producing of their promised Procuratorie ; and the Mediators for that first daies conclusion , thought meet that as a good Omen to the happy issue of the Treaty in agitation , the parties should meet and salute each other , wherby their minds as yet alienated , might by degrees and mutuall civilities be prepared to Peace and Amity , and that ( to the end the same might be without prejudice or preheminence to either side ) they should issue forth of their respective Tents at one and the same instant , and accompanied by the Mediators , meet in the mid-way of the Village , without any mention of the businesse in question , which might sound harshly to either side . This was gratefull to both parties , they professing themselves most willingly ready to any act of courtesie and humanity : Wherupon they met in most friendly manner , and having so greeted and congratulated each other , each party returned to their residence ; those of Poland to Marienwerder , the Mediators to Marienburg , the Suethes to Jonas Dorff . The next day the Mediators convene in the Castle of Marienburg , to consult and to return prepared with some mediate means of reconciling the differences touching the resignation or restitution of the Kingdome of Suethen . But that there might arise no dispute competitionary between the Ambassadors of Great Brittaine and France , a Table was so equally placed as the Session could give no precedency to either . They being set , and having discoursed some time of severall means for compounding the matter in question , his Lordship exhibited his mind in writing , which imported , That he saw no better way for reconciling the extreams of resignation and restitution , then by having an equall regard to the Honour and Dignity of his Majesty of Poland , and to the security of the State of Suethen . In reference to the King , it would be necessary that the Lawes made in Suethland , wherby King Sigismundus and his Posterity had been deprived of the Inheritance and Succession to that Crown , should be repealed and nullified , and as violent Edicts , to be razed out of the publike Records . Concerning the State and Kingdome of Suethland , it would be sufficiently secured if his Majesty of Poland in regard of the neernesse of consanguinity , between him and the Princesse Christina , did remit to her during her life the right he had to that Crown , conditionally that the lawfull Heirs of his body might enjoy their right of Succession in the future , or those failing Heirs ; And in case such Issue should faile on both sides , that then the right of Election should return to the States of the Kingdome . Hereunto it would also be requisite , that in the point of the Queens future Marriage , the King of Polands consent should be in friendly manner required , and in case of doubts or scruples arising , the approbation of his Electorall Highnesse of Brandenburg might be desired : That it would be conducing hereunto , if King Vladislaus should joyn in marriage with a Family allied to the Kingdome of Suethen by friendship or confederacy , the consent of the States of Suethland concurring : Neither could there be a better way to remove all doubts and jealousies , then if the young Queen of Suethland were joyned in marriage with Prince Casimirus , brother to his Majesty of Poland . Concerning the restitution of the other Lands and Provinces taken in War , which those of Poland demanded , the main question of the Kingdome being decided , that would follow of it self , Quoniam sublata causa tollitur effectus : those pretences having been the cause of that War : Neither could the Suethes in lieu of the said restitution , demand any re-imbursment of charges , for then the Polanders , and his Electorall Highnesse of Brandenburg and others , might with far more reason require reparation of their losses , and restitution of the Tolls extorted beyond measure , even contrary to the Articles , in the late six years Truce : that it was now time to cease and abrogate those unjust oppressions and exactions upon forraign Trade , and to reduce commerce to its former freedome . That in like manner it was consentaneous to reason , that the Elector of Brandenburg having sustained damages so great as not equall compensation could be hoped for , should now ( at least ) have a full restitution of all his Ports , Fortresses , Towns , Lands , and Possessions . Lastly , that regard was to be had also of the Duke of Curland , who having , by means of the War , received infinite prejudice , ought in reason to share in the benefit of the Peace . His Lordships Proposition being read in presen 〈…〉 of the Mediators ; Berkman ( heretofore named ) in the name of Marquesse Sigismund and the rest of the Electoralls exhibited one , somewhat more breife , but in effect the same . The French , and States Ambassadors delivered theirs by word of mouth , these ( later named ) varying little ( if any thing ) from what the others had delivered in writing . The French Ambassador ( a Cavelier of admirable endowments and singular Eloquence ) at first , opposed his Lordship , representing that it would be of no advantage , and would be inconvenient likewise , to bring againe upon the Stage , and to determine that unrellishing and odious question of the Kingdome : that it were otherwise if this were a case which could be easily decided , or that might be tryed before a Tribunall . On the other side , it was mainely insisted on , as notoriously injurious and prejudiciall to other like Governments . At last , it was unanimously consented , that the day ensuing , a proposition should be made to the respective Parties , by way of question onely , Whether his Majesty of Poland would be pleased ( as also the young Queen Christina ) to renounce , both for himselfe and his Relations their right in Suethen , under these two Conditions . I. That the young Queen Christina and her Issue fayling , King Vladislaus and his lawfull Heirs might obtaine the right of succession unto the Crown of Suethen . II. That restitution be made of all such places and Territories as ( during the War ) had been taken , either in Leifland or Prussia , from the King and Crown of Poland . Hereupon , the consultation ending , all the Mediators , the Electoralls excepted , retyred , from the Castle , to their severall lodgings in the Town . The severall mediating Ministers , and Parties interessed , meet the second time at Stumbsdorff , where ( as at first ) they divide themselves , his Lordship with the Brandenburgers repaire to the Suethes , the French and States Ambassadors to the Poles , and urge the Sequestration of the Procuratories , that so they may more confidently proceed in the maine businesse . The Polanders affirmed they had new Procuratories , but refused to consigne them , unlesse their acceptance were secured by attestation , as also their restorement in case of Peace or Warr. On the other side , the Suethes delivered up theirs with a protestation in writing , and the draught of an attestation ; which his Lordship , with the Electorall Ministers , rejected ; not permitting any prescription of their Acts to be made to them by any but their owne attestation to be sufficient . The Commissioners of Poland , understanding that the Suethes had delivered up their procuratoriall Letters , sent theirs to the French Ambassador , then in the Mediatoriall Tent , but committed their protestation to the Ambassador of great Brittaine , and intimated their expectancie of an attestation with the first opportunity . Hereupon the Mediators exhibite to each of the Parties the Procuratories received from the other . Those of Poland would not once overlooke that of the Suethes , saying that , without seeing , they gave credite thereunto , as not being incredulous ; and would not so much as take notice of their Protestation . But on the other side , the Suethes did deliberately Supervise and ponder the Polish Procuratories , and againe complained that their Queenes titles were imperfectly couched , the word Great ; ( relating to ) Princess of Finland being omitted , neither would accept thereof , notwithstanding all the perswasions the French Ambassador could use . He , with the Hollanders , made relation of this unthought of difficultie to the Commissioners of Poland , who ( hearing it ) were somewhat troubled , imputing the errour to the ignorance or heedlesness of the writer , affirming that they were free therefrom : but to remove that rubb , the Lord Chancellor Zadzick did offer to supply the defect with his owne hand , in presence of the Mediators , there being no other meanes to rectify the same , nor any possibility of recovering other Procuratories . This offer of his was excepted against by those of Suethland , who alledged that the Chancellor had no power or authority to change or correct ought , after the King had once signed the same ; as also that the Procuratory would be therby imperfect and blemished , in regard nothing could be added without interlining . At last , through the entreaties of the French and States Ambassadors , and the perswasions of his Lordship , they yeilded thus far , that they would accept of the foresaid correction of that defect , conditionally that , forasmuch as new Procuratories from the States of Poland could not be obtained without a Parliament first called , others were procured from the King within ten dayes space ; that otherwise , and save onely to gratifie the Mediators , they would not have so easily accepted the same . This sharpe answer exceedingly irritated the Commissioners of Poland , who spared not to say that they had made peace with sundry Nations , even Barbarous and Infidels , and had not found so much difficultie with them as with the Suethes : affirming withall that they were not lesse ready for a War ( in case of rupture ) then the adverse party ; with which constancy of theirs , or rather by the endeavours of the Mediators , the Suethes , somewhat mollified , accepted of the interlyning before offered ; the Mediatoriall attestations being deferred untill their return to Marienburg . The disputes and differences about the Procuratories being thus determined , it will not be amisse to shew ( briefly ) in what forme they with the Acts relating to them were couched ; the scope of the sayd Letters Procuratoriall being ( to either party ) That whatsoever they or the greater part of them , the absence of one or more notwithstanding shall each with other agree or conclude upon , either touching perpetuall peace or longer Truce , the same should be fully accepted of and ratified with all due and requisite formes . The full Titles of either of the Princes interessed were abreviated with an &c. &c. as no way derogatory . The Protestation of the Polish Commissioners was to this effect ; That the King of Poland , &c. albeit his Hereditary right to the Crown of Suethland , for the maintaining whereof there had been so long and bloody Wars , was no lesse cleare then the Sun , and could not be impaired by any arguments to the contrary ; had notwithstanding , at the instant requests of the mediating Ministers of so many and potent Princes , and to manifest his a version to the effusion of Christian blood condescended so far , as in his Procuratoriall Letters to his Commissioners to permit that , to the most illustrious Christina , the Title of Designed Queen of Suethes , Goths , and Vandalls , Great Princesse of Finland . &c. &c. should be inserted , and the sayd Title , in the adverse Procuratorialls , to be by his Commissioners accepted of , yet without prejudice to his Hereditary right : and therefore they ( the sayd Commissioners of Poland ) did , in his Majesties name , make this solemn protest in the most ample and usuall form in such cases accustomed and required , in presence of the Ambassadors of the Princes mediating , for the indemnity of his sayd Majesties Hereditary right of succession to the Crown of Suethland ; in evidence and testimony wherof , as well for the present as future they desired attestation from the sayd mediating Ministers under their hands and seals . The Protest of the Suethish Commissioners imported ; That they having observed that the King and Re-publike of Poland in their severall Procuratoriall Letters , had omitted certain Titles due to their Queen , as Esthonia , Carelia , and Ingria , which hither to they could not be induced to give , no more then to raze out of their own the Title of Suethland ascribed to the King of Poland , for the effecting wherof they had long and earnestly endeavoured , yet now at length , and at the earnest requests and intervention of the mediating Ambassadors , to shew their propensity to Peace , as also that the adverse party might be more equitably complying in the future , they had assented to the acceptation therof ; With this solemn Protest interposed . and consigned into the hands of the Mediators , and by them fully accepted , as appeared by their attestation therupon : That the same should not either in present or future time , any way prejudice or diminish the Right and Dignity of their Queen and of the Kingdome of Suethen : much lesse that any Title or Right was therby conceded or given to his Majesty of Poland , either directly or indirectly , expressed or implied . And thus ended the second meeting at Stumbsdorff . The Mediators and the Parties being assembled now the third time , in the foresaid place , the former according to promise , delivered their respective attestations ; that of his Lordship and the Electorals containing : That forasmuch as it had pleased the parties to commit their Plenipotentiaries into the hands of the Mediators , untill the Negotiation being brought to a happy Peace ( if it should so please God ) the same might be framed to the satisfaction of both parties , and accordingly re-delivered : They had received the Plenipotentiary of the Lords Commissioners of Suethland , with a Protest , and this Caution therin inserted ; That in case the Treaty should not have the wished end , the said Plenipotentiary should be restored and the Mediators receive back their present attestation : That they had also accepted of the said Protest , the same to be referred to the publike Acts. The French with the States Ambassadors gave the like to the Commissioners of Poland . Thus at last these difficulties about the Procuratorials were ( after the consumption of foure months ) by the Mediatoriall endeavours removed , and a proceed unto the Principall and more weighty businesse of the main Treaty intended . To which end , the Mediators , dividing themselves , remonstrated to the severall parties what had been three daies before concluded at Marienburg . The Suethes at the first overture , answered Negatively to both the Conditions , wherby the Kingof Poland , as had been conceived , might be moved to a resignation , affirming , that as to the Succession and Hereditary Right pretended by King Vladislaus and his Heirs unto the Crown of Suethland , there was a decree of the States of that Kingdome expresly against the same , which they might no way contradict ; and added withall , that of future contingencies , to which sense the Posterity to ensue might be referred , there could be no certainty determined : And to the other , Viz. the restitution , they would not once treat thereof unlesse they were first assured of an absolute and entire resignation , that being the ground-work of the whole Affaire , which being obtained , they would declare themselves in most effectuall and friendly manner . This was all that his Lordship could obtain by way of answer , notwithstanding many arguments used to have gained further , which he with the Electorals referred to the judgment of the Mediators in generall : And from the Polish Commissioners , by the Ambassadors of France and Holland , was delivered an answer , in almost the same termes by way of conversion ; to wit , that the meer motion of a renunciation was no lesse odious to them , and that they were as far from consenting therto , unlesse a restitution were first conceded . The Mediators , pondring these extreams , feared least the relating of them might further exasperate the parties , who appeared already more prone to War then Peace , and therfore resolved to return and desire of them , that forasmuch as they had hitherto answered far from the matter , they would come neerer and declare themselves more cleerly . The Suethes did still insist upon an absolute resignation , in reference wherunto , they declare for their Cathegoricall resolution ; that the same being granted by the Polanders , they , to shew their good inclination toward Peace , would restore the rich Country of Prussia , conditionally that they might be re-imbursed of their Charges : which offer of theirs , not being in any sort satisfactory to his Lordship and the Brandenburgers , they insisted ( by way of anticipation ) upon the restoring of Leifland also , but finding the Suethes utterly averse therunto , they without obtaining further , returned to the Mediatoriall Colledge . In the mean time the Commissioners of Poland , urged by the other Mediators , upon the two foresaid Conditions , desired to have them in writing , with time of deliberation untill the day following , wherin they would further declare themselves touching the same . The Mediators ( upon consultation ) agreed to satisfie the request of the Polanders , conditionally that there should be no further treating by writ , as being both slow and dangerous ; this being given as a help to memory only : On the other side , the Suethes understanding that the adverse party had required that daies respite to consider of the conditions propounded , and the grant therof by the Mediators , they were exceedingly incensed with that delatory answer , in regard that they having sincerely discovered themselves as far as they could , in a manner ; the Polanders had not daigned to make any equall return ; for which cause they saw no reason ( said they ) to condescend to another meeting , before they had some resolution in the point of resignation : His Lordship endeavoured to moderate their violence tending to a Rupture , but in vain , insomuch as he left them discontented . He was but newly entred into the Tent of the Polish Commissioners , but that Secretary Lording followed , to tell him that his Lords the Suethes had consented to the next daies meeting . All parties hereupon convening the fourth time ; the first point was to learn how those of Poland would declare themselves upon the former conditions ; to them the French and States Ambassadors repaired , and received this answer ; That they did not reject the foresaid conditions , but that they found them not to be sufficient , wherby the King might be induced to make a resignation : They therfore requested the Mediators to consider of some other more equall termes . These words ( when related ) seemed very strange to the other Mediators , and not fit to be communicated to those of Suethen , except they were accompanied with other circumstances . After a serious debate amongst themselves , they pitch upon five other Articles . 1. That the harsh Lawes enacted against King Sigismundus and his house , might be abolished , so as the Suethes might freely elect Kings to themselves out of that Family . 2. That satisfaction should be made to the King and his Brethren out of the Territory of Leifland , as the King and the States should agree . 3. That there should be firm friendship between the two Kingdomes , and the Queen Christina to be married into a Family , not Enemy to the King and State of Poland : King Vladislaus also to match in like manner . 4. The Children lawfully proceeding from Vladislaus and his Wife on the one side , and Christina and her Husband on the other side , to be joyned in marriage . 5. To be mutually assisting against the Enemies of each other . With these , his Lordship and the Electorall Ministers went to those of Poland : The French and Hollanders at the same time acquainting the Suethes with the said Articles : the Polanders required that they might transcribe and have time until the Munday ensuing to deliberate ; that then they would declare their finall resolution : But in the mean time , the Suethes absolutely rejected these new Conditions as being worse then the former , and derogatory from the Dignity of their Queen and the Kingdome of Suethen , and again insisted upon an entire renunciation , without which no Peace to be hoped for . The answer of either party being rehearsed in the Mediatoriall Colledge , it was thought good that the Poles informed of the perseverance of the Suethes in the point of resignation , should be pressed to open their minds more freely , and that the Sueths should be perswaded to meet upon the Munday following , against which time the Polanders were to deliberate upon the five Conditions newly propounded by the Mediators . Hereupon the French and Hollanders returne to those of Poland , who no sooner heard that odious word of Resignation againe repeated , but they became exceedingly enraged , chiefly Duke Radzivill , who replyed , Let not your Lordships suffer your selves to be thus mocked by the Suethes , neither will we any longer ; if they desire yet any further declaration upon that point , this is our resolution , we will rather dye then Resigne . During this , the Agent , Master Gordon had , in his Lordships name , endeavoured to move the Suethes to meet againe the Munday following ; to whom , before he could end his speech , they answered peremptorily , That they would not meet any more : That they were deluded , the time protracted , and nothing hitherto effected , except the meetings , worthy of the Mediators paines : That at Jonas Dorff they would expect the resolution of the Polanders touching the point in question . The Mediators , very solicitous how to wade out of those difficulties , at last , prevailed so far with the Polanders , as to meet whensoever they should by Letters appoint the same . The day following , his Lordship , with Master Gordon and the States Ambassadors repaired to Jonas-Dorff to visite and perswade the Suethes to a future meeting on the 23. May , / 2. June , as also to treat with them particularly , about what they had further in Commission , touching the Tolls , exacted from the Subjects of their Principalls , Trading in those parts . And here in the first place , the Suethes consented without difficulty , to the meeting they had refused the day before , excusing the same by their mistake , as having conceived it had been chiefly desired by the adverse party , not by the Mediators , and professed they would meet at their instance whensoever it pleased them . From this purpose , his Lordship and the Hollanders converted to that of the Tolls , remonstrating to the Commissioners of Suethen , that sundry unjust and intollerable exactions had been practised in their Tolls and Customes . Yea so farr as it was affirmed that , upon due computation , proofe would be made that one Shipp , passing and repassing , had payd sixty Rexdollars upon the Last , notwithstanding that in the late Treaty six years past , a far lesse sum , even the third part had been allowed . They affirmed also , that over and above the same , sundry other extraordinary exactions , as Anchor-gelt , Mast-gelt , Passeport , Seale-gelt , Clerks Fees , and others of the like kinde had been extorted : all which things , introduced against the wonted custome , were now grown common . The Ambassadors therefore , by vertue of their Commissions and Instructions , required , of the sayd Commissioners , that with all conveniency , those excesses might be abstained from ; the things being in themselves unjust , and derogating from their Masters Dignities to be practised , they present , and not able to relieve the injured Plaintiff : Count Brahe , in the name of the rest , made auswer , that indeed sundry complaints had been made unto him about the Tolls ; but , so far as he knew , none had ever proved that any new exaction or burthen had been introduced contrary to the agreement : that moreover they had no Commission to treat of this matter untill the businesse of the Pacification were ended , which done , they would conforme themselves strictly unto their Instructions in that point : That in the mean time , they would send Peter Speiring ( their Toll-Master ) to inform their Lordships of all things , and that they would enjoyne him to cease all extraordinary burthens , if any had crept in : Thus ended that conference . The same night his Lordship certified the Polish Commissioners of the meeting to be as formerly appointed . The time being come , their first work was to see what the Polanders would declare upon the Mediatoriall conditions last propounded , who , to his Lordship and the Electoralls , returned the same answer as to the former : Viz. That they rejected them not , but found them not such as might move their King to renounce a Kingdome , which was no small matter ; and therefore desired the Mediators either to supply the defects of those or to propound others . This answer being repeated in the Mediatoriall Colledge , what before seemed strange was now judged wholly impossible , none knowing what to propound of new that might be acceptable to both Parties , whom therefore they resolved not to smooth any longer ; but that , if themselves had ought to propound , they might do it . Hereupon they part , his Lordship to the Suethes , the French to the Polanders , each accompanied as before ; but when the Suethes found themselves againe frustrated of the promised resolve from them of Poland , they began , not without passion , to rehearse how much they had already granted to the adverse party : Whereas we ( sayd they ) desire nothing from the King of Poland but an empty Title , we are content to surrender the most noble and rich Province of Prussia ; which compared together , was but as a Feather to a Wedge of Gold. That they were sorry they had declared themselves so farr , and assured that so soon as their Army should arrive from Suethen , they would not onely retract Prussia , but likewise treat in tearms much more difficult . That as touching Leifland , they would not part with the least ●lod thereof , neither was it once so much as mentioned in their Instructions . The Commissioners of Poland were no lesse stiff toward the French and Hollanders , repeating what they had formerly spoken : but being somewhat pacified , they yeilded so far as to deliver to the Mediators those things under trust , which as a supplement they thought fit to be added to the five fore-mentioned Conditions . 1. That the young Queen dying , King Vladislaus might be chosen King of Suethland . 2. That the Suethes should consider how compensation should be made to the Kings Brothers and Sisters . 3. That it might be free for them to Elect the Posterity of Vladislaus . 4. That Prince Casimir the Kings Brother might Raign in the Regall absence . 5. That the young Queen Christina might be married with the Kings advice . 6. That Esthonia should be surrendred as a part of Leifland . 7. That all the Ordinance taken away in the great Dutchy of Lithuania should be restored . 8. That the Ships detained in Wismar and else where should be set free . 9. That they should abstain from Extortions hitherto practised in the Customes . 10. That reparation should be made for the losses sustained by particular persons in their Possessions and Priviledges , and Exiles to be restored to their former Estates . The Mediators conferring hereupon , and finding the answer of both sides tending to a breach , they conclude to tell the Suethes that those of Poland seemed to give some hopes of a renunciation , seeing they had not hitherto absolutely denied the same : That in order therunto they had added some supplies to the Conditions last propounded , about which the Mediators being willing to consult seriously , desired the next generall meeting might be deferred for foure daies ; wherunto the Sueshes ( yet not without reluctancy ) consenting , the others did so likewise . The said day ( being the 29 / 8 May , / June . ) they congregated the sixth time , and the Mediators pains were the greater , by how much the parties , dissenting in extreams , seemed to breath nothing but present War. No new Counsell remained , no mediate means could be more found out ; neither was it doubted by the Mediators , but that the supplements added by the Polanders ( as aforesaid ) would cause a certain breach . Yet that they might not be wanting to their Mediatoriall Office , they agreed , setting the Polish conditions aside , to demand of each party ( as for the last time ) their finall Declarations , and how far their Commissions extended . From the Suethes , whether by their Instructions they had not power to treat of an entire restitution of all things taken away ; that if they had ought in reserve , they should produce it , if otherwise , that they would do well to have recourse to their Principals the States of Suethland by Letters , wherby they might happily be moved to send them instructions more complying . Unto the Commissioners of Poland it was remonstrated , that albeit the Mediators had duely considered the Supplements delivered unto them , they could not conceive that any good would be effected by them , and therfore if they had ought remaining touching the resignation , that they would entrust them with it , for otherwise there would never be an end of going to and from , which being tedious in it self , they also began to grow weary therof . The Suethes to whom the French Ambassador had repaired , replyed that seeing nothing had been , hitherto , offered unto them from the contrary party , they had already enlarged themselves too far by a tender of the restitution of Prussia , wherunto they could add nothing : That they wondred much that these and the like things were almost daily required of them , wheras they could not heare of ought from the other side tending toward a Peace : That they sufficiently knew the States of Suethen would not be induced to grant any other Commission or Instructions then what they had already : That Parliament could not be called in lesse then foure months , and that some time would be wasted in making a journey into Suethen ; but that it might so happen , as that their Generall Jacobu● de la Garde ( whom they ere long expected with a Navy ) might bring them some further power . The Commissiones of Poland complained , that the Mediators had relinquished the conditions they had tendred ; affirming that their King would never be perswaded to a resignation for the restitution of Prussia and Leifland meerly , neither had they ought in their Commission more then what they had already declared . To confirm this , they instanced recent examples drawn from the Turks and Russians . For , said they , albeit their King had in the late Treaty of Peace with the Muscovite , renounced his right of former Election to that Empire , which neverthelesse was much weaker then the Hereditary Right he had to Suethen , yet he did it not but upon very advantageous conditions , they giving him for the same three great and large Provinces extending to above five hundred miles . That in his late Wars also against the Turke , he had shewed himself so resolute as not to yeild to the least disadvantage : that when , beside the Peace , they desired of him some small Gift , not by way of Superiority or Tribute , but in token of Friendship onely , he would not condescend therto , but chose rather to wage most cruell Battell ; Wherin , to his eternall Fame , being twice Victor , he made Peace with them according to his own desire . That they might easily therfore conclude , the King of Poland would never be induced to renounce his Hereditary right to the Crown and Kingdome of Suethland , for Prussia and Leifland only , by the restitution wherof no Emolument or compensation was derived to the King and his Family , but only some satisfaction to the Common-wealth of Poland . At last , overcome with the earnest perswasions of his Lordship and the Ministers of the States Generall , they did promise to write once more to the King about the resignation ; saying , that they expected him to be suddenly at Thorne , from whence they might ( within three daies ) obtain a Cathegorick answer . All these things , with the resolution of the other party being throughly scanned by the Mediators , conclusion was taken , that the Commissioners of Suethland , should be perswaded to meet on the Wednesday next following , against which time the Polanders expected a finall answer from the King in point of resignation , no other means appearing to hinder a present dissolution of the Treaty , and yet it was feared the event would not answer their desires . Neverthelesse , his Lordship and the Hollanders undertake the Work , relating to the Suethes the answer of the contrary party as sparingly and mincingly as they could : As they had presaged so it fell out , for so soon as these understood that they were again delayed , they interpreted all to be but meer delusions ; calling God to witnesse with what candour and sincerity they had hitherto treated . Whereas quite contrary , the adverse party ( said they ) had used nothing but Subterfuges , not once daigning them an answer which might be so termed . They complained of perversnesse and arrogancy in their Adversaries , which they affirmed , should not passe unrevenged : saying , that of a certain , they should never obtain that Province of Prussia which they had over officiously offered ; and concluded that they could not be ( in reason ) required or desired to meet any more at these Conferences , before the King had declared concerning the point in question : To this their tartnesse , his Lordship and the Ambassadors of Holland replyed as became Mediators , by whose dexterous arguments and perswasions the Suethes became so tractable , as that they promised ( without dissolving the Treaty ) to attend the finall resolution , touching the resignation , at Jonas Dorff their place of residence . The Commissioners of Poland , understanding the impatiency of the Suethes , were moved with indignation , rememorating their humanity and moderation used towards them , by waiting a far longer time for their Procuratorials , and entreated the Mediators to afford them a meeting and conference on the 6 / 16 of that month , at a Village called Newendorff . Hereunto the Mediators consented , as having ever shewed themselves ready to contribute their utmost endeavours to advance the publike Interest , which by the six generall meetings past may evidently appear . The Mediators ( almost tired with daily journeys ) enjoyed now some daies of rest , in which time his Lordship and the Hollanders , spent part therof in giving severall audiences to Speiring ( fore-named ) about the Tolls , much alteration and dispute being had about the same , albeit to small effect . The day prefixed being come , all the Mediators ( the Fench excepted ) went to Newenaorff , each being desirous of the Treaties happy progresse wherby the so much desired Pacification might be attained . Being met , they began their conference at the point of the renunciation , that so they might have wherof to certifie the Suethes Commissioners , who impatiently expected the same : therto they added , that the present Truce being neer expired , and but little of the Treaty as yet concluded , they thought good to advice a prolongation therof untill the ensuing first of August , September , November , and for the more assurance , a new Instrument to be made ; all hostility to be ( during the same ) forborne on both sides , whereby the Treaty might have a longer course , and ( if God so pleased ) be brought to a wished Period . The Lords of Poland made answer that they had ( at length ) prevailed so far with their King , in the point of resignation , as he would be content to do it upon certain honourable conditions ; whereof the first and chief was , that the Suethes should entirely restore all things formerly taken away : that the others might be more easily agreed upon , and that they would refer them to the arbitration of the Mediators : concerning the prorogation of the Truce they left it to them also : this declaration was so much the more gratefull as it gave hopes of a successefull renovation of the Treatie . The French Ambassador with the Hollanders repaired to Jonas dorff the day following , acquainting the Suethes Commissioners with the declaration made by the Polanders , and remonstrated the necessity , of prorogating the Truce ; yet albeit nothing could have come more welcome unto them they would not give any answer as then , but promised to send their Subdelegate unto Marienburg the next day . And ( though not materiall to the present purpose ) I shall heare insert , that Mr. Gordon the Agent forenamed , took leave of his Lorship and repaired for England upon great and weighty occasions . Secretarie Lording , Subdelegate to the Suethes , being sent to the Mediators , according to promise , told them in the name of his Principalls , that they having heard what the Polanders had declared , in reference to the point in question , to the end the Treatie , the greater part whereof was yet unperfect might not be scanted by time , the Truce being neere expired , had consented to the prorogation thereof untill the time motioned , provided that the Commissioners of Poland would treate more really in the future . Herewith the Hollanders charged themselves to acquaint those of Poland , and in the name of all the Mediators to require their consent : Their answer imported , that notwithstanding the prorogation desired would be to their prejudice , yet to shew their desire of a happie end of the matter in agitation and to gratify the Mediators , whose care for the publike appeared in this as in all other passages , they would not refuse the same , but there expect him that should be sent to perfect the instrument therof . Hereupon two Copies were accordingly , to the Mediators , drawn up , in Substance as followeth . That whereas the late truce for six yeares ; between , the high and mighty Princes and States , the Kings and Kingdomes of Poland and Suethen ( or Viceversa ) was now almost expired ; and that the Treatie of Pacification , happily begun , could not in that scantness of time , attaine a wished issue ; the Ambassadors of the Mediating Princes and States had thought good to propound to each of the Parties a Prorogation of the said Truce : Whereupon , the foresaid Truce for six yeares remaining in full force and vertue , in all the circumstances and clauses thereof , the Commissioners of either Party had consented , as they doe by these presents consent and agree , unto a prorogation of the said Truce untill the first day of August , September , November next ensuing , that in the meane time , by the intervention and industrie of the Mediators , the present Treatie for an entire and perfect Peace might by Gods assistance be happily finished . And it was also hereby enacted that , during the said Prorogation , no acts of hostility should by either of the Parties be used , or permitted to be used , toward the other : for the greater assurance and better observation whereof , the Commissioners deputed from either of the Parties , together with the Mediating Ambassadors , had signed and sealed the same the eighteenth day of June , 1635. The Ambassadors , of the States Generall undertooke the care of sending this instrument to the Suethes ( by their Secritary ) for Signature ; they being still at Jonas dorff , who promised to returne it the next day by their Subdelegate in perfect mannner . Here ( by the way ) we may touch , that the end of the Sequestrations approaching , certain places of Prussia , as Marienburg , Stume , Lochstadt , &c. which had been ( during the six yeares Truce ) entrusted by way of Sequestration into the hands of the Elector of Brandenburg , were to be restored unto the Suethes the 12 / 23 June as also the Memeln and Brunsberge , by them , to his Electorall Highnesse , within three dayes after : the Marquesse Sigismund with the other Electorall Ministers , as also the rest of the Mediators began to consider of some new residence . Risenberg a little Towne in Prussia ( the Ducall ) was pitch't upon ; whereupon the Marquesse Sigismund , taking leave , went thether the same day . Yet here may not be omitted that the Commissioners of Poland insisted earnestly against the exchange of Sequestrations , affirming the same to be ( Ipso facto ) a breach of the Treaty , and ( as it were ) a Summons to the War , if made before the Treaty were finished ; and in their favour the Mediators , chiefly his Lordship endeavoured what they could , yet could not perswade the Suethes to hearken therunto . But let us return to that from whence we have digressed . Whilest the Mediators expect the Subdelegate from the Suethes , they send the other Copy of the Instrument of Prorogation by the foresaid Secretary unto the Commissiones of Poland , to be by them signed and sealed , which was done without delay : In the Interim , Secretary Lording came to Marienburg with a new form of Prorogation , which not being ( conform to the other Copy ) drawn in manner of a Patent ; nor the full time of the Prorogation unto the first of August inserserted ; as also that the Subscription of Count Brahe alone did not correspond to the plurall number of Commissioners mentioned in the beginning and middle of the said Instrument ; it was rejected , and the foresaid Secretary of the Hollanders , returning with full satisfaction from those of Poland , who were to begin their journey toward their King ( then at Thorne ) the next day early , he was sent to Elbing , to acquaint the Suethes therewith , and to move them to subscribe the Instrument drawn by the Mediators , which at last they did . This Remora removed , the Mediators also repaired towards Thoronia , a faire City belonging to the French , and the States Ambassadors not having as yet saluted his Majesty . They with the Electorals were honourably and magnificently received , each severally , according to their Dignities , his Lordship also , by young Prince Radzivill , great Chamberlain of Lithuania , and Baron Gildenstierne , was received in the Kings Coach ; many others attending with a great Troop of the Polish Nobility on Hors-back , and so conveyed to his lodging not far from that where the King then lay . The Mediators in their particular audiances declared the true State of the Treaty , and that without absolute resignation , all hopes of Peace were desperate , neither was any argument left unused , wherby something might be gathered from the Kings own mouth , or be moved to afford his Commissioners more ample Instructions : But to a Courageous and a Victorious Prince , such Solicitations being disrellishing , they were also ineffectuall Wherfore the usuall Visites and Complements being added , the main conclusion was , that the meetings , at the fore-specified place and time , should be again resumed . His Lordship having taken leave of the King by a private Audiance , set forwards with the Hollanders towards Risenberg . The French Ambassador doing the like , as also the Brandenburgers about two daies after . The Mediators being now altogether , and understanding that the Commissioners of Poland were likewise returned to Marienwerder , the Marquiss Sigismund , as neerest concerned , undertook to invite ( by Letters ) the Suethes to meet again , on Munday the 29. June , 9. July , at a Villagenamed Honigsfeldt , equi-distant from Mar 〈…〉 nburg , Risenberg , and Jonas Dorff : but sundry of those Commissioners being gone to the Pillaw to receive the Generall Jacobus de la Garde , who was newly arrived from Suethland with a Navy and an Army , the meeting was therby retarded : The French Ambassador signified the same to those of Poland , who to gain time , Duke Radzivill now hastning his journey towards Littaw , to make provision for the War in case it should so fall out , desired a conference at a Village named Leutznaw , where a Polish Gentleman had a house fit to receive them . Being met , the Polanders were urged ( by the Mediators joyntly ) by all fair perswasions , to declare in a word their Kings sinall resolution , touching the resignation , it being to be feared that if the last former condition , which mentioned the restitution entire of Prussia and Leifland , for the said resignation , were still insisted on , the first meeting would be the last . The Commissioners of Poland having retyred themselves about an hour , returned and sayd , they wondered much to heare the Mediators desire of them a more full Declaration : that themselves stood firme to the former , and that Prussia and Liefland should not onely be absolutely restored , but that the Laws also made in Suethen against King Sigismund and his Heirs should be utterly abolished , and satisfaction made to the King out of the Provinces of Suethland , all which things they urged , as Sine quibus non : The other conditions , as restoring of Ships , Ordnance , and exiled persons , would be more easily reconciled : Whereunto the French Ambassador made answer , in the name of his Colleagues , that apparently ( upon these termes ) Peace was rather to be despaired of , then hoped for , and to use his own words , Se de pace perpetua tantum desperare , quantum hodie Caelum cum terra coiturum videatur ; That things being so , they should do well to convert their thoughts to the sole remaining refuge , to wit , a longer Truce . This reply was but little to the Commissioners of Poland , who affirmed they had no Commission to treate of longer Truce , which was not to be mentioned untill hopes of Peace were utterly extinct , and that albeit such a Treatie should follow , yet could not they condescend to any other conditions . Yet ( said they ) it will not be amiss to sound the Suethes once more before things were quite despaired of : which was concluded on by all parties . After the generall conference ended , the Chancellor Zadzick complained , that the former six yeares Truce had been sundry times broken by the Suethes , but that , unwilling to trouble the Mediators with repetition of particulars , they would onely insist upon one , which being of late might prove their allegation ; and that was , the taking of a Shipp but the day before ( wherin was a publike Minister , named Forbas , sent by their King to the King of Denmarke ) by the Shipps of Suethen , guarding the Tools , which had seazed the same coming out of the Port of Dantzig ; and had not onely examined , but contrary to the Law of Nations ( that allowes to such free egresse and regresse ) had also detained the same , which was not onely injurious to them , but likewise a disrespect to the authority due to the Mediators and their Principalls , in whose favour the prorogation had been granted . That he therefore earnestly desired them to put the adverse partie in mind of their articles and promised faith , and that they would forbeare such hostilities , unlesse they would constraine them to a requitall and repulsion of injury with injury , as consonant to the rules and law of Nature . Herein , the Mediators promised their utmost favour and assistance , and so , taking leave of them all , but particularly of Duke Radzivill , who was to begin his journey ( for Littaw ) the day following , they returned to Risenberg . About two dayes after , his Lorship being informed of the returne of the Suethes to Marienburg , went thither , and during three hours stay , used all the arguments he could for concluding the Peace : but at the naming of Leistand the Commissioners of Suethen became more fierce than at any time formerly , and the Treatie appeared plainely to be in Terminis Desperatis . Neither could the other Ambassadors prevaile any further with them ; so as nothing now remained save the hopes the Mediators had of effecting a longer Truce : to which end the Ambassador of great Brittain sent unto them the day following shewing that no other refuge being left , he desired they would freely communicate with him about a longer Truce , that he might accordingly deale with the Polanders , whom he intended to visite about the same , at Marien Werder that afternoon : that , unlesse they had rather make choice of warre , this was the best advice he could now give them , whereunto ( if they so pleased ) he would contribute his best endeavours : but if otherwise , and that they did not approve therof , he should be forced ( by taking leave ) to put a period to the Treaty . They after long deliberation , sent Lording their Secretary to his Lordship with their resolution , which imported , That the King of Polands Titles pretended to the Crown of Suethen , as also to Leisland , remaining in the same state they were at present , they would admit of a Truce so it might be for a long time , to wit , an hundred years , and that they would therupon restore Prussia entirely ; with which Declaration his Lordship repaired to Marien werder , informing the Chancellour therof the same night , as the next day he did the other Polanders , who albeit they shewed by many reasons that a Truce was much prejudiciall unto them , said neverthelesse that they would write to their King touching the same . It is not to be here omitted that amongst other arguments used by his Lordship , shewing the difficulty of regaining Prussia by War ; One was , that so long as the Suethes were strongest by Sea , they would be hardly beaten out of it , and that they suspected nor feared none but the King his Master : but what ( said he ) if he should be otherwise engaged , all his Neighbour Princes being then in Armes : or if that were not , and that they might assure themselves of any assistance they should desire , he then demanded , where they would assign a Port capable of receiving our Ships , in case the Adverse Party ( as was suspected ) would not restore Memeln , for ( said he ) to send a Fleet without assurance of convenient harbour , which those parts scarcely afforded for Ships of the burthen of ours , would endanger both Ships and men , and yet not availe those in whose assistance they were sent : and certaine of their Cavaliers making great vaunts , his Lordship instanced the example of the Low Countries , and how difficult a matter it was to overcome and expell an enemy who kept himselfe only upon the defensive . I have set downe this discourse , because these arguments used by his Lordship to mollifie the minds of the Parties , proved the seed-plot of those future discontents which happened between his Lordship and them of Poland ; for some , there present , did relate those arguments to his Majesty of Poland , but in farr other sense ( as appeared afterward by a Letter from a great Personage amongst them who taxed his Lordship ) as if he had deprived them of hope of any assistance from England , albeit need should require ; and had affirmed that the King his Master had particular occasion for his Ships and Forces ; and that he had also detracted from their Armes , which so moved the King as he sent one of trust about his Person to the Commissioners , for certaine information : what satisfaction be received is uncertaine , but his Lordship ( having notice thereof ) endeavoured , not long after , in a conference with the King , to clear himselfe of those imputations , where with his Majesty seemed satisfied ; howbeit more coldnesse was afterwards seen in the countenance of his Commissioners ; which , as he knew no cause for , so , he could not but resent , as he did in his answer to the forespecified Letter , wherein he touched that the sincerity of his proceedings had not found deserved acceptance , and that the adverse Party , albeit more often and vehemently contradicted ( yea menaced with the displeasure of the King his Master if they should not condeseend to equall conditions , the argument of assistance with his Fleet having been a more powerfull one to them then all the consideration of the Polish Forces ) yet they were so generously respective toward the truth as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that what he so urged , proceeded onely from his earnest desire of effecting that whereunto he was there employed , for the advancement whereof , he spared not to use to to either side , the most forcible arguments that his judgment could suggest unto him . But I returne to that from which I have digressed . The p 〈…〉 d delatory answer had so moved the Sueths as they talked of nothing save a present departure , and a most just War whereby to requite the contempts and delusions ( as they called them ) of the Polanders , committing their cause to the Divine Justice ; his Lordship who had imparted the same , having lost his labour , certified those of Poland thereof by an expresse , who in their answer protested their own sincerity , and accused the obstinacy and arrogancy of their Adversaries , alledging that in duty it behoved them to acquaint their King with this new proposition of a Truce , whose mind therin they expected by Saturday following , the 11 / 21 July , which having received , they would immediatly communicate unto the Mediators , and that done , they would also be ready to depart . They likewise recommended again to his Lordship their Ship detained ( as aforesaid ) in the Rode of Dantzig . These things being shewed to the Suethes they ( changing their minds ) were contented to expect the Kings answer , untill the Sunday next , saying withall , that if any of them should go to Elbing in the interim , they would return by the day prefixed . The 12 / 12 July , the electoral Ministers , whom the Marquis Sigismund had imployed to Marien werder came to Marienburg ( whither the Mediators were now returned ) bringing the Kings Declaration concerning the Truce propounded , which was to this effect , That albeit he rather inclined to a perpetuall Peace , yet to shew his desire to Concord he would condescend to a Truce , so it were for ten , at most for fifteen years , reserving unto himself a part of Leifland by the River Dyna . Hereunto the Suethes would not consent , nor to any Truce , but with these three inseparble Conditions . 1 : The time to be for fifty years . 2. The King of Poland to forbear ( during the same ) the Title of King of Suethland . 3. A summ of money to be given unto them for the transporting of their Army . These Conditions seeming intollerable , the Mediators vehemently contradicted them , but finding the Suethes unmovable , they judged this Treaty for a longer Truce to be likewise in desperate tearms , and the rather because the Suethes , taking leave at the same instant , retired to Elbing . About three daies after , his Lordship with the States Ambassadors repaired to Elbing to salute the ( newly arrived ) Generall , Jacobus de la Garde , as also to confer about the Treaty and about the Tolls : They met with the French Ambassador returning thence , who shewed them what new , and not small difficulty he fore-saw about the Title of Suethen , which was wholly to be omitted of the Polish side , or that otherwise there could be no Treaty , and that he was then meditating upon a journey to the King about the same . Herein his Lordship gave a short but very sound advice , saying , that the King of Polands Title in things relating to Suethland might be concealed under an &c. &c. wherby the same was neither totally excluded nor included . This counsell was pleasing both to the French and Hollanders , wherwith they parted . Being entred the Town , his Lordship visited the Generall , and ceremonials being ended , they had a long conference about the fore-passed Negotiation of perpetuall Peace , and of the longer Truce in present agitation , as also about the disorders and exactions used in the Tolls . The States Ambassadors then ( also ) entring , they unanimously require a longer prorogation of the Truce currant : Afterwards his Lordship propounded the Mean of abbreviation about the Title by an &c. &c. as abovesaid , and as the main of all , he desired that the number of years might be reduced to thirty , which yet he thought that those of Poland would not , or hardly consent unto ; neither within the memory of man , could the example of any Truce be produced , exceeding thirty years . With exceeding humanity and courtesie did the Generall De la Garde reply to the Mediators , assuring them that so far as his authority or power could extend , he would endeavour and employ the same for Peace and the publike good , and said , that to the same end he would confer with the Commissioners that very day , and certifie the Mediators of their resolution , early the next morning by the Commissary Nicodemie . Whilest there , his Lordship received Letters by an expresse from the Commissioners of Poland , containing that moved with the arrogancy of the Adverse Party , who ( as they understood ) were retired to Elbing , they were now ready to depart likewise , committing their cause to the Supream Judge who abaseth the proud , not doubting withall but that his Majesty of Poland , who desired but could not obtain an equall Peace , being forced to take up just Armes , should prosper victoriously : Withall they rendred thanks to the Mediators for their unwearied pains , wherby they had obliged the King , the Common-wealth , and themselves in particular ; and ( by way of Postcript ) desired that their Procuratorials might be restored unto them . The French Ambassador received the like Letters at Marienburg , wherwith he ( being troubled ) acquainted De la Garde by an expresse , that so the Suethes informed of the resolution of the Polanders might obviate the same in time . The communication therof served ( probably ) to bring the Suethes to milder termes , for the next day , they declared to his Lordship and the Hollanders , that they were contented to make Truce for forty years , and absolutely to restore Prussia : Leifland they would wholly retain , as having wonne it by the Sword ; withall , that the King of Poland must forbear the Title of Suethen , that in order therunto they would prolong the cessation of Armes untill the fifth of August , in which time the Mediators might , if they thought good , repair to , and return from Thorne . Herewith his Lordship and the Hollanders returning to Marienburg , set forth the day ensuing for Thoronia , whither the French Ambassador was gone before ; the day of their arrival all the Mediators had successive audience , and joyntly pressing and obtaining the Suspention accorded by the Snethes , they certifie them therof by Letters , referring the rest to relation . The next day all the Mediators , together with the Commissioners and certain of the principall Senators of Poland , assembled before the King , to receive the last resolve , which after long dispute the Parties and Mediators concurring , was dilated unto these heads . 1. That the Truce should continue for twenty years . 2. That entire restitution should be made to the King and Kingdome of Poland , as also to the Elector of Brandenburg , Duke in Prussia , of all places that had been taken in Prussia by the Suethes , in the same State they now are , with the Ordnance , and all other things belonging to the Crown of Poland , as Church Ornaments , Bells , &c. 3. That neither at nor before departure ought should be exacted or taken away from the Inhabitants , nor they to be burthened publikely , or privately . 4. That during the Truce the Suethes should possesse all the places they now hold in Leifland ; yet so , that the River Evest should separate what belonged to Poland and to Suethen , and should include one Castle ( now not inhabited ) named Marien haus . 5. That all Rights and Priviledges appertaining to Cities , Colledges , or private persons , should remain entire . 6. That the Titles of either party should be couched in all Instruments , Vladislaus 4. Rex Polinae , Magnus Dux Lith . &c. &c. and Christina Regina Sueciae , Magna Princeps Finlandiae , &c. 7. The Customes and commerce in Prussia should return to the same state they were in before the War. 8. A generall Amestia . 9. The Ship lately detained in the road of Dantzig should be restored . 10. Exercise of Religion to remain in the state it was before . 11. That during the Truce , and within two or three years at the furthest , a perpetual Peace should in the Parliament of either side be treated of , the Truce remaining still unviolate . 12. That a time and manner should be settled for deduction of the Armies . 13. That the Tolls in Leifland should be moderated and reduced to what they formerly had been . 14. That the administration of Justice in the Confines of Lithuania and Leifland , and of those parts of Leifland belonging to Poland , to be as before . 15. That Security should be given as well by the King as by the States of Poland and great Dutchy of Lithuania , as also by the Elector of Brandenburg , with the Cities of Dantzig and Conigsberg , that during the Truce they should not permit any Ships to issue out of those Ports to prejudice or endamage the Kingdome of Suethen , neither should they either by themselves or others attempt ought in prejudice of the present Treaty . Almost to this effect were the Conditions propounded by the Halianders , with addition , that for the better settling of firm friendship and confidence between the two Kingdomes , and for a sure ground-work to a perpetuall Peace , an equall and honourable Marriage should be thought of sor the King of Poland , which in their opinion could not be in a more Illustrious and Royall Family , then if contracted with the eldest Daughter of the late Prince Frederick King of Bohemia , Elector Palatine of Rhyne ; that Family being so Illustrated by Antiquity , Dignity , Nobility , and Princelyalliances within and without the Romane Empire , as none other could be preferred before it : From which and the Marriage of Queen Christina with some Prince of the same Family , Children might proceed , by whose future Conjunctions the two Kingdomes might be joyned in assured friendship as before , and the said Marriage might likewise produce other great advantages by reason of the affinity and alliance with other Kings and Princes , by whom the differences and difficulties occurring from either or both the Kingdomes internally or externally might be in time remedied . With the conditions , aforesaid , which were admitted by the King of Poland , the Mediators made their repaire to Marienburg ; his Lordship reparing withall to Elbing , whence after severall conferences upon the sayd heads with Generall De la Garde and the Commissioners , they all determined to returne to Marienburg , where the Mediators and the sayd Commissioners being assembled , the fifteen conditions forementioned ( whereby the King of Poland might probably be perswaded to a truce ) were produced , whereupon they being many , the Suethes desired respite for consultation untill the day following , which was granted : the houre being come , and all parties convened , the Suethes exceptions to those Articles were . 1. That touching the terme of Truce they could not accept thereof for lesse then thirty five years , and that by their Instructions they were precisely tyed to forty , that neverthelesse they retracted five by the approbation and permission of the Generall , whose authority , chiefly in Military affaires , was of great consideration in the Kingdome of Suethland . 2. That the title of the Queen of Suethen should be expressed in manner following , Suecorum , Gothorum , Vandalorumque Regina & Princeps haereditaria , Magna Princeps Finlandiae , forasmuch as they could by no means give way , that the Hereditary right of their Queen , most justly acquired , should be obscured or overslipt , much lesse be taken away . 3. That a considerable sum of money was to be given for the deduction of their Forces : That these three points being consented unto , the others might be treated on , and happily concluded ; withall that if the prorogation of the Truce , which the Mediators desired , were to be continued for eight dayes longer , these three Articles by them expressed , were first to be agreed unto by the Polanders . The Mediators upon this answer take journey for Crowdentz ( a Towne of Prussia ) where the King with his Army had ( as then ) pitched his Tents . The next morning early , at the Chancellours lodging , the Commissioners being present , with severall Palatines and Senators , consultation was held concerning the particulars propounded from the Suethes : in the afternoon , all the Mediators had audience together in the Castle of Crowdentz , the chiefe of the Nobility being present , the dispute continued from three untill ten at night . The terme of years , after long controverting , was specified to be twenty five ; but the Title of Hereditary Princesse , and the money demanded for deduction of the Army were absolutely denyed ; the first , as prejudiciall to the King ; the other , as dishonourable to them . These things being afterwards delivered to the Commissioners of Suethen , they crave liberty of deliberation untill the next day , and promise a timely answer , which to hasten the more , the Mediators repaire to them into Marienburg Castle , where they declare that they could not admit of lesse then thirty years , and that they would not abate a day , that in due regard to the advice of the Mediators , they were contented that the title of Hereditary Princess should be included under an &c. That concerning the Money demanded , they sought it not directly from the King , but to them it was alike whether it came from the Tolls or otherwise . With this resolution , indeed more mild then was expected , the Mediators returned toward Croudentz ; where the King being busied about wighty affaires , their Audience was deferred untill the next day , and appointed to be in the Camp , the King having resolved to take a generall view of his Army , and was not unwilling that the Mediators should have a sight therof . The Army ( Horse and Foot ) being drawn into order , the first that presented was the Infantry , the greater part wherof was Natives , commonly called Heyduckes , a people inured to hardship , strong and able bodies , but not much accustomed to Discipline , some companies of strangers , various but not many . The Horse consisted for the most part of Lanciers , known there by the appellation of Hussars ; braver men for personage , better Horsed , nor more superbly Armed , can hardly be seen elsewhere : consisting wholly of their Gentry , yet their Vassals not more to them then they to their Captains obedient , howbeit elsewhere they account themselves their equals : Their Armour rich and glistering with Gold and Silver , the better sort wearing over it loose Mantles of Sables , black Foxes , Banthers , and Leopards Skins ; the Furniture of their Horses answerable and garnished with rich Stones , which by the Horses motion make a pleasant terrour . They are a Courageous people , most violent in a charge , but once broken not easily rallying , yet against the Turk and Tartarian , the Bulwark of Christendome on that side , over whom ( as formerly alledged by the Chancellour ) King Vladislaus had lately gained two famous Battels , and had it not been for the difference ready to break out between them and the Suethes ( as their Generall himself at a Conference delivered to his Lordship ) they might have driven the Turke back to the very Gates of Constantinople . A sadnesse it is , and sorely to be lamented , that the discords between Christian Princes , who professe one God one Christ , should make them more intensive against each other then against the professed Enemy of that blessed name , wherunto they all professe their Baptization . They were esteemed to be fifteen thousand Horse Effective , but by themselves reputed more , their Foot in all not exceeding six thousand . After this ( and indeed delectable ) shew ended , the King gave audience to all the Mediators joyntly : concerning the years , he would not add a day to the terme he had formerly prefixed : Nor did the other particulars propounded give him any satisfaction , so as he seemed enclining rather to War then Peace . The day following his Lordship remained behind , the other Mediators returned to Marienburg , and related the Kings resolution to the Suethes , who replied , that for so small a matter as five years of time , they did not conceive that either their principals , or the Adversaries , who stuck mainly therat , did intend to broach a bloody War ; for the prevention whereof they would by severall waies dispatch two expresses into Suethen , and that they might expect an answer within three weeks , during which time the Truce might be continued , and in the interim , the other Articles might be discussed : but if this were not approved , they ( having no power to exceed their Instructions ) could not proceed , unlesse that being by the Mediators secured of the concession of the other Articles by the Polanders . and the Truce continued for eight daies longer , they might therby take the point into further consideration . These being related to the King in his Camp were not unpleasing ; and besides the eight daies of Prorogation , a meeting was granted at Stumes Dorff the 4. 14. August , provided the Garrison of Suethes ( then at Stume ) were removed . The Mediators , except the French who remained in the Leagure , returning back to Marienburg , acquainted the Suethes , ( who by a visite prevented his Lordship ) with what they had concluded : they willingly assented to the Prorogation and to the pre-appointed meeting which was to be the day insuing , as also they restrained the Garrison at S●ume , by shutting up the Gates without any tumult or disorder . Thus , by the unwearied endeavours , and not without the exceeding toile of the Mediators by frequent journey 's between the Parties , the long intermitted meetings were resumed the 4 / 14 August at Stumbsdorff forenamed ; where , at the first , a new difference arose , between the States Ambassadors and those of Brandenburg , the former ( not willing to give the others the least precedencie ) refusing to come into the tent of the Marquesse Sigismund , which in all former meetings had been the place of the Mediators joynt resort and consultation . The other Mediators , unwilling to make this competitionarie controversie theirs ; than which , nothing could be more impeding to the present affaire , and desirous to make the best use of time , proceeded unto the matter before them , concluding that the fore-specified conditions should be indifferently propounded to either of the Parties , whereby each might the better explaine themselves by adding or diminishing what they should think meete : his Lordship went to the Sueths ; the French and Brandenburgers to the Commissioners of Poland : the former consented to most of the propositions tendred unto them , but thought them to be over-breife and succinctly drawen ; and therefore , for the more plaine understanding , they delivered to his Lordship the whole matter of the Treatie comprehended in sundry Articles , wherewith he presently repaired to the Polanders ; and which , the French Ambassador and the Electoralls being present , were instantly quoted with Marginall notes of such things as they either rejected or added , or substituted in the place of others : and having done , they referred the whole to the Kings pleasure , consenting to meete againe upon the second day ensuing . and the Marginall Annotations being communicated to the Sueths , and over-long to be then examined , were also by them deferred to the said meeting . One particular was , by the last named , recommended to the Mediators in especiall manner , to be insinuated unto the other Partie ; to wit , that a Parliamentarie ractification of what should be finally concluded , might be procured from the Republike of Poland , as without which the Treatie would be invalid . Hereupon the Mediators and the Parties returned to their severall quarters . Upon the day of intervall his Lordship visited the Sueths , and consulted with them how to compound the competition between the Electorall and States Ambassadors , that the publike Treatie might thereby receive no let nor hinderance ; at last it was concluded that besides the Prince his Tent , an other should be pitch't , the choice whereof should be given to the Hollanders , whereunto , his Lordship and the Commissioners of Suethland , by an expresse visite that afternoon , perswaded them to condescend . The Mediators and the Parties assembled now the second time , and the most urgent point of the Treatie consisting in the desired ratification , the Mediators conceived it meete to cleer that rub , the rather , in that the Sueths mainely insisted , that without the same all the Treatie and labour employed therein would be of no availe , because a meanes of retracting there from would be remayning to the Polanders ; These , on the other side demonstrated the impossibilitie therof , in as much as a Parliament could not be called and held in lesse than four moneths ; affirming withall , that the Kings ratification , with theirs and that of the Senators placed by Parliament about the King , in the name of the Republike , would be sufficient , they having from the same a full and absolute power of treating and concluding . That in the mean time Prussia should be restored ; and then a Parliament , for obtaining the ratification from the States of the Kingdome , might be held in convenient time : But the Suethes being herwith not satisfyed , and it being unpossible for the Polanders to give any other present security , the Mediators endeavoured by all meanes to remove this obstacle also , and propounded , that first , the forces of each side should be dismissed ; and next , that such places as the parties of either side should agree upon might be , by way of Sequestration , consigned into the Mediators hands untill the ratification were procured ; as also , that Pledges might be given , and the like : Which propositions , albeit they sounded harsh to either party , yet no other Medium being found for the present , the Polanders , at their generall desire , condescended to referr all unto the King and to meet there againe upon the third day following , wherunto the Suethes did in like manner give their consent . The day following , the French Ambassador , solicitous of his Masters particular affaires , and how to divert a greater Warr from themselves , visited the Suethes with whom he laboured from noon untill night by arguments , exhortations , and entreaties , to yeild either to a Sequestration of places , or to the giving and accepting of Pledges , but in vaine , and in stead of a simple deniall received an answer of a harsher strain , Viz. That they retaining Elbing and the Pillaw , with the Fort on the River Vistula , untill the ratification should be gotten , would restore Marienburg and Stume to the Polander , conditionally that something equivalent alluding to the Memeln , were delivered unto them . The appointed day for the third Congresse being come , and all parties being met , at Stumbs-dorff , his Lordship went with the Hollanders towards the Suethes , the French Ambassador , and Brandenburgers doing the like to them of Poland . The Suethes constantly urged and maintained the necessity of the Parliamentary ratification ; for ( said they ) if so be that one onely City , Town , or Castle , is not wont to be delivered over by a Commander without sufficient preceding Provision for his Honour and the Garrisons safety , much more was the Honour and Dignity of their Queen to be regarded in the restoration of an entire Province : and if so be the Polanders before the said ratification , would have ought , as Marienburg and Stume delivered unto them , something equi-polent therunto , as the Memeln they also expected . On the other side , the Polish Commissioners swarve not one jot from their former allegation , to wit , impossibility , wherunto ( said they ) none can be bound : neither would they consent to the division of places made by the Suethes , much lesse leave the Pillaw in their hands , which as a most commodious Port , would be no lesse prejudiciall to them then advantageous to the other side , as from whence a departure might be faigned , and a return made at pleasure to their detriment and dishonour ; and that it stood with reason and equity , that seeing the Suethes would neither trust them nor their King , themselves also were not to be trusted . The Mediators hereupon deliberated amongst themselves of the means of preventing a Rupture by this dissonance of the parties , but could not find any on the sudden , and the Polanders were said to be preparing to be gone , when his Lordship , very opportunely propounded that the parties should be moved to refer unto the arbitration of the Mediators , the two main points in question ; to wit , the Parliamentary ratification , and the number of years , and concerning those to stand to their decission : this was generally approved , and the French Ambassador with the Electoralls repaired therewith to the Suethes , his Lordship and the Hollanders doing the like to them of Poland , who were upon the point of taking horse : The Commissioners of Poland , the Chancellor chiefly made no difficulty of assenting to the Medium of Arbitration , but for one scruple , which was , that their King having limited the number of years , they had no further power of concession therof , and that it must be referred to himself , of whose consent they were not diffident , and so they onely agreed to a prorogation of the Truce for two daies longer : The French Ambassador and the Brandenburgers returning from the Suethes , related that their consent unto the arbitration was ( in a manner ) obtained , and urged them to assent therto likewise , they having oft-times formerly proffered the same in things of greater moment : but more then hath been already said could not be gained from them ; they onely intreated that the Mediators would be pleased to repair to the King the day following ( he being then in his Camp at Rottenhoff neer the Wistle ) and use their joynt perswasions . This , the Mediators agreed unto . They being come thither had audience altogether in the Regall Tent , but found themselves far short of their conceived hopes , of gaining the prementioned differences , about the ratification and terme of years to be referred to the Mediatoriall arbitration , wherto the Suethes had already accorded : for the King of Poland would not ( by any reasons alledged ) be induced thereunto , and but with difficulty consented to the continuance of the cessation agreed upon , so stiffe did he then shew himselfe : His Lordship argued the matter so farr as his Legatoriall Office would permit , and seemed to wonder that his Majesty of Poland should now reject the Medium of Arbitration , when the Suethes , who before had alwayes refused the same , were brought thereunto , it having been frequently offered by his Commissioners ; but the King would give no eare , neither to these nor any other perswasions , used either by his Lordship or the Hollanders to that effect ; so as in the space of foure houres of the conference , nothing was obtained save that the King would put the whole Treaty to be compounded by just and equitable meanes , at the meeting ( to be ) the day following ; wherevnto the French Ambassador invited the Suethes by Letter , his Lordship having refused that Office , as foreseeing they would not come . All the Mediators , with the Commissioners of Poland , were convened at the accustomed place , and waited for the Suethes untill two in the afternoon , about which houre , Baron D' Avacourt ( the French Resident in those parts ) who by that Ambassador had been sent to hasten them , came with their Letters excusatory , that the shortnesse of the time and absence of some of their Colleagues permitted them not to be present at that meeting , but that they would not faile to be there the day following , if it would so please the Mediators and the adverse Party . The Commissioners of Poland being advertised hereof would not ( after long consultation ) consent unto the meeting , unless they were secured that two large Boats taken from them , contrary to the cessation of armes currant , by the adverse Party who kept the Fort in the Wistle , should be restored unto them ; and the other Mediators staying still at Stumbsdorff , his Lordship and the Hollanders , taking that businesse upon them , returned to Marienburg , where they urged the matter , and as relative thereunto , moved in behalfe of those that were sick in the Ship detained in the Road of Dantzig , and last , propounded the next dayes meeting : to these particulars , the Suethes made answer , That touching the Boats then mentioned , they had purposely intercepted them , to hinder the laying of a Bridge before their eyes to their exceeding prejudice ; Naturall reason allowing to repay acts of hostility with the like : that neverthelesse to gratifie the Mediators they would return them as also recommend to the Officers in their Navy , the free egresse of them that were sick in the said Ship , that so the Treaty , for things of so small moment , might not by them be hindred ; and that albeit they had not received hitherto from the Commissioners of Poland any certain resolution , and therfore could not expect much good by the next daies meeting , they would neverthelesse be present therat . This his Lordship signified in writing to the Commissioners of Poland , and requested from the Palatine of Belzes , a larger Tent , wherin the parties and the Mediators might assemble together . His Lordship with the Hollanders prepared for the fourth meeting , so much the more early , to take order for placing the Mediatoriall Tent in equall distance from those of the severall parties , and for the bringing of theirs neerer to ease the Mediators of part of their trouble . These things set in order , the Mediators concluded that to either party should be reiterated the Arbitration of the aforesaid differences by the Mediators . Those of Poland , to whom his Lordship and the Hollanders had applied themselves , absolutely refused the same , and the Suethes appeared to the French , and the Electorals lesse inclining therto then before , and thus the Treaty seemed to hang by a small twist : which caused the Mediators to labour so much the more earnestly with the severall parties . The Polanders professed themselves willing to hearken to equall conditions if they were propounded ; neither was there any means left for compounding the difference of the Parliamentary ratification , save onely an equall division of the places that were to be restored or kept : and at last not without the uncessant trouble of the Mediators in goings between , they condescended unto these Conditions . 1. That the Truce should be for twenty six years ; the Suethes requiring that one year should be added by way of compensation for their consent to the restoring of one halfe of Prussia , without the strickt necessary form of Parliamentary ratification , whereof the Polanders gave no positive assurance , but promised their endeavours for its procurement , the French Ambassador offering also to repaire to the King about the same . 2. That upon the Regall and Senatoriall Commissioners ratification onely ( untill that of the Republike might be had ) the Suethes should forth with restore Marienburg , Stume , Braunsberge and Tolkemyth , with the greater Island and the Territories to each of them belonging ; and that Elbing , the Pillaw , with the lesser Island and their Territories should still be retained by them . 3. That the Fort made in the Wistle by the Suethes , and the Fortifications made on the bord therof by those of Dantzig should be demolished ; hereupon the cessation was prolonged for four daies . Thus at last the aversnesse of the parties admitted of shews of reconcilement , and by how much the Treaty had seemed neer to vanish into nothing , by so much the hopes of its happy issue began to beam forth more bright ; wherunto the Mediators thought it might be conducible that the parties accompanied by them as at the first , should re-salute each other in the midst of the Village ; that so by a publike contest for Peace and Concord by mutuall interviews , the wished end might be the more easily attained : neither was the motion unpleasing to either of the parties , who now seemed equally desirous of Peace : This Ceremony being performed , the Mediators and the parties take leave of each other ; and the vulgar not containing their contentment , published the Peace as if already concluded . In the mean time , the French Ambassador obtained of the King the grant of the year demanded , whilest his Lordship and the Hollanders at Marienburg employ themselves with the Sueths about those things which might further the Pacification : These promising to exhibite ( at the next meeting ) certaine Articles of the whole Treaty wheron the agreement might be perfected . The time appointed for the fifth meeting , and all the parties being come , the Mediators thought good that the Conditions ( then exhibited by the Suethes as fore-promised ) should be communicated to the Commissioners of Poland : touching the Substance , they were all one with the former , some only altered and some added for their own availe , all the Mediators being present , they were accurately discussed by the Polanders , not a word or title which might be wrested to their prejudice left unexamined or corrected ? The French Ambassador quoting ( in the Mergent ) the severall exceptions made by them . Therwith they also tendred to the Mediators such things as they would have to be inserted : importing , that forasmuch as the present Truce was chiefly ordained and concluded , to the end that during the same a perpetuall Peace might be the more commodiously treated and effected , therefore , within the space of two years next insuing the date of the said Truce , Commissioners should be appointed of both sides with full power and instructions , to meet , treat and conclude the sayd generall and assured Peace , by the intervention of those Kings and Princes whom the Parties should make choice of . And if the sayd Peace should not be then effected , the same to be resumed within the next two years ; and if not then , the like within the two years ensuing , and so consequently , the Truce still continuing firme , untill the expiration of the twenty six years . Also that no Taxes or Customes should be exacted upon the River Dyna from the Inhabitants of the great Dutchy of Lithuania , or the Dukedome of Curland . That likewise , the Rights and Possessions of the Duke of Curland should remaine in the same state they were before the Warr. That in like manner it should be lawfull for those that had been exiled out of Suethland or Leifland to return into their Countrey , and to recover their goods and Inheritance ; and that ; if they should not like to abide there , it should be free for them to sell or otherway dispose of their sayd Goods . That Ambassadors , or Messengers , of either side , should have free egresse and regresse . That the Fugitives of the great Dutchy of Lithuania , the Dukedome of Curland , and the Pilten Territory , or so many of them as should be found in Leifland , should be restored , and so reciprocally . That foure Ships appertaining to his Electorall Highnesse of Brandenburg should be restored . That there should be also freedome of Navigation from the Dutchy of Curland . These Conditions were shewed to the Commissioners of Suethland by the French Ambassador , and the Brandenburgers followed ( soon after ) by his Lordship and the Hollanders ; the Polish Emendations and additions ( night now approaching ) are cursorily by them run over ; and those appearing to be things but of small moment , are referred untill the next day , so as all things seemed to go forward according to the general desire . One thing only bred some hesitation ; the French Ambassador reasoning ( by way of discourse ) about the restitution of the Romane Religion in Prussia , urged by consequence , as from the Commissioners of Poland , the free exercise thereof in behalfe of those of that Religion remaining in Leifland : but that also was remitted to be handled the day following ; neither was it then conceived that so much trouble would have ensued as that particular did afterwards produce . The Mediators and the Commissioners of Poland remained that night in Stumbsdorff , the Suethes retyred to Stume , the same being neer adjoyning , that so they might begin the more early the next morning . To this sixth meeting ( if not rather a continuance of the fifth ) all Parties assembled , and the French Ambassador , the sole of all the Mediators addicted to the Romish profession , took upon him the patronizing thereof in Leifland , and growing zealous therein , earnestly pleaded that cause with the Commissioners of Suethland ; who , observing with what fervency he pressed it , answered positively in the Negative , and gave these reasons : First , that in their Instructions they had not one word touching the same , neither , as they conceived , had their Principalls so much as once thought of it . Next , that they knew not that there were any of the Romish Creed in that Province , and therfore it was but a needlesse trouble to faigne things that were not in being . And lastly , that albeit some of that profession might be found there , yet they could not for their consideration grant a free exercise of that Religion , the Statutes and fundamentall Lawes of their Kingdome being expresly against it . These passages were by the French Ambassador related to the Commissioners of Poland , all of whom ( but chiefly the Chancellor ) took the matter hainously , affirming , that unlesse provision were made for the free exercise of Religion to those poor Soules , whose Salvation ( said they ) they tendred more then the losse of all Leifland , all the Treaty and the labour that had been employed therin would turn to nothing . His Lordship and the other Mediators would not ( at first ) intermeddle in that businesse , as not appertaining unto them ; but finding the same to grow so difficult as not to be easily composed , but rather likely to overthrow whatsoever had been done before , they also thought good to interpose their Authority , and the whole day being almost spent in arguments and hot dispute about the same , they propounded unto the Polanders a draught for the reconcilement therof ; if so be that accepted by them , the Suethes could be drawn to give consent therunto . But here , because in the whole Treaty no one point was contested with more sharpnesse on both sides , as also that none was more likely to have caused an absolute dissolution therof , and that the greatest difference in the severall means propounded for reconcilement , consisted for the most part in the distinction of words and phrases . I have thought good to couch the severall formes , placing in the Mergent the Latine wherin they were word for word then conceived , wherby the Reader may with more satisfaction to himself settle his judgment therupon . The first therfore administred by the Mediators was in these words . The Suethes shall permit unto the ( Roman ) Catholike in Leifland their Worship and Ceremony in private during the whole time of the Truce , and no enquiry shall be made upon them as formerly , had been , neither shall the professing of ( that ) Catholike Religion be a Crime or prejudice to any person there for the future . This form written in a Scroll , was by the Mediators delivered to the Commissioners of Suethland , each of them adding perswasions thereunto , yet all proved in vain , for the Draught was rejected , and night drawing on , an end was made for that time . The next day being the seventh , all parties assembling , the former dispute about the point of Religion in Leifland was continued , wherin the French Ambassador employed his whole endeavours , sharply checking the Suethes for this their cruell , and ( as he termed it ) unheard of way of proceeding ; setting before them how that the King his Master , at their late Kings consideration , had granted to the Lutherans , even in Paris , the free exercise of their Religion ; which if they should obstinately persevere , and that the matter so required , he doubted not but he might ( by Letters ) easily disturb : but the Suethes , nothing moved with these threats , yea , rather the more exasperated , replied that they were not bound to conform themselves unto , or to be judged by the examples or reasons of others , but by their own fundamentall Lawes and Statutes , which ( without indangering their heads ) they might not swarve from , as they should do mainly by condescending to the form propounded , which included not only private but publike exercise also , by those captious words , Worship and Ceremonie ; yet they professed that they would not be so severe as to make inquisition upon , or trouble the Catholikes ; but as heretofore would permit them to enjoy their private liberty of Conscience . The Commissioners of Poland were no way contented with this Declaration , as well in regard ( said they ) that Religion without Worship , Rights , and Ceremonies , due at Divine Service , was but ( in a manner ) a dead Image ; as also , that the liberty of Conscience enjoyed untill then , by the Catholikes there , was indeed none at all , but a meer bondage , feare and trembling ; during which , neither could those who were forced to conceal themselves , celebrate , or partake of the Masse , nor would their Children who should be afterwards borne , become initiated into their Church by Baptisme . That yet , not to break off the Treaty , they thought good to refer this something , which they esteemed as nothing unto their King , in a smuch as untill this point were settled , they could not proceed unto the other Articles ; onely at the instance of the Mediators , by mutuall consent of parties , the cessation was prorogued for three daies . During the time of respite , the French Ambassador endeavoured to bring the Commissioners of Suethen to more complying termes , shewing the just cause their Adversaries had , relating to the point in question ; that from thence only a most cruell War was like to arise , and that they would therby procure the hatred and the enmity of others : but all in vain , for in the space of four houres he gained nothing . The day prefixed for the eighth meeting being come , the Parties and the Mediators assembled at the wonted Village , where the Commissioners of Poland , authorized by their King , insist more mainely then before , upon the foresayd forme of Covenant , in the point of the Romish Religion ; and for the more assurance , desired that the same might be ratified under the Hands and Seales of the Mediators , and affirmed that unlesse it were granted , there remained nothing but Warr , which ( they sayd ) they esteemed to be so much the more just , by how much it was more glorious to contest to the last gaspe , yea even to imbrace an honourable death , for the liberty of conscience and Religion . These things , with other like , being by them delivered ; the French Ambassador , earnestly pleaded their cause with the Commissioners of Suethland , and as he was endowed with singular Eloquence , so he endeavoured to move them , by the strongest and most dexterous arguments he could , to admit of the foresaid form of Stipulation : Yet the Suethes ( inflexible in their resolve ) reject the same as captious and including under a specious forme of words , a free exercise of the Romish Religion which they might not assent unto ; and added , that they also should have thereby a most just cause of Warr in maintaining by force and armes the liberty of Religion , which by the Divine goodnesse they had obtained , and in conserving the Lawes of their Kingdome without violation , which it would be more dishonourable for them to forego then if they had never had the same . With this repulse the French Ambassador at first astonished , afterward chafed , began to expostulate and to blame their hard heartednesse , as he tearmed it , but being unable to obtaine any further , he ( though seeming thereto unwilling ) takes a hopelesse farewell , departing from them to the Polanders , whom his Lordship and the Hollanders had , in the interim , assayed to perswade : Whilst he related the last and absolutely negative reply of the Suethes , some of them , being moved with indignation , spoke aloud the words of ( War War ) which albeit uttered within the Tent , were heard without , and ( in a moment ) spread among their attendants , and it so hapning , this being about the time of departure , that the Suethes Trumpeters then sounded to Horse , the Polish Lanciers ( commonly called Hussars , of whom the Commissioners had for their ordinary Guard two Troops , as the Suethes the like Number of Finlanders ) waxing suddenly and over-rashly enraged , did set upon some of the meaner unarmed Suethes , who ( happily to gaze upon their strange Equipage ) had advanced into the Village , and pursuing , hurt and wounded some of them with their Shables ; nor therwith contented , began to gather into a body , preparing , as it were , for a more forcible on-set upon the Suethish Foot , of whom two Companies guarded their Lords Tents . The tumult being heard , Generall Wrangle , who had untill then contained himself , seeing the disorder like to encrease , from whence danger might ensue , came forth of their Tent with a Partizan in his hand , and began to act his part of a resolute Commander , as well as of a Politick Commissioner , and having placed the Hors-men in order , but with a charge not to advance , yet if pressed , to repay blood with blood , he went immediately to draw up the foot , so to be ready if the contrary party should assail them . This unexpected tumult , as it was strange , so it might have proved equally dangerous to the Mediators , engaged between the parties ; as to the parties themselves , both sides suspecting Treachery : Wherfore the Hussars being ready to make an irruption with their Lances ; the Suethish foot ( on the other side ) presenting their Musquets , their Matches ready cockt , and the two Finland Troops ( clad in hard Iron ) with their Pistols in like manner expecting the charge , his Lordship and the Hollanders hastned to the Suethes , the French and Brandenburgers doing the like to the Polanders , exhorting each side to desist from further outrage , and to retire to their severall residences . The Suethes were obedient not only to the words but to the becks of their Commanders ; the Poles neither regarding commands nor entreaties , and hardly enduced to forbeare by the perswasions of the grave Chancellor who called upon themby the name of Brethren , albeit at other times he was of great repute , as being next in authority to the King : yet at last this tumult was appeased ; the Suethes departing , environned with their Guards , wroth , and resolving to abandon the Treaty complained of , reviled , yea , cursed the injuriousnesse and perfidious proceeding ( as they termed it ) of the Polanders . The Commissioners of Poland having caused their Troops to withdraw , made their addresse to the Mediators to purge themselves from the preceding accident , protesting their innocency , and ignorance by whose rashnesse the same had fallen out , whom they would neverthelesse endeavour to discover and punish . They professed themselves exceedingly grieved for the trouble , perill , and apprehension they had undergone , and intreated them to clear their innocency towards the adverse party , who ( they conjectured ) might harbour a prejudice against them by sinisterous Suspitions . Lastly , they desired , that a meeting might be granted the next day . The Mediators willingly condescended , but for preventing the like evils in the future , they desired that the T 〈…〉 ps might be restrained , and a severe punishment denounced against such as should exceed their bounds . Taking leave , the Mediators returned toward Marienburg , and his Lordship first overtaking the Suethes , met the Generall De la Garde , who upon notice of the tumult , had issued with some forces to assist the Commissioners if need should have required . His Lordship perswaded them to a meeting the day following and slighted the disorder that had hapned , as being a casualty not worthy of mention , but as this was a way-faring discourse it received no resolution , they seeming rather to decline any present meeting , least that the bitternesse being still fresh in memory , the minds of each side might be exasperated , and thought it would be better to try by Missives what would be the conclusion about the point of Religion in Leifland . Hereupon his Lordship and the Hollanders agree to appoint a conference with the P 〈…〉 sh Commissioners at the place where they had met once before called Newendorff , which his Lord did signifie unto them by writing . In the mean time , as formerly the rumour of a Peace had been divulged , so the last disorder had spread the noise of War , wherupon from severall parts ) the Canon began to play very thick on both sides : but the Mediators fearing least such fiery flashes might prove the incendiaries to an unextinguishable flame , his Lordship meeting the Commissioners of Poland at the place appointed , desired them to abstain from such praeludiums , which the Suethes interpreted as a commencement of hostility , least by the breach of Truce , the Mediators ( travelling about the publike ) might incur danger . The Chancellour replied with a long Oration , resuming the excuses of the former daies tumult ; from thence he descended to the matter in question , and produced Letters from the Colonell Articentkie , which affirmed that he had been provoked by the Suethes . Whilest they thus argue , the French Ambassador came also from Marienburg , who being desirous to finish the dispute about the fore-mentioned point of Religion , first endeavoured to refute the rumour that was spread , as if he had hindred the Peace when it was in a manner at the point of concluding ; next he professed , that according to the zeal wherwith God had endowed him towards his Religion , he had ever maintained the same , his meer conscience not permitting him to abandon so just a cause ; and lastly , he enquired what the Commissioners had determined touching that particular . Neither was this Apology wholly unnecessary , or the vulgar opinion altogether improbable , for by reason of the strickt confederacy between the King his Master and the Crown of Suethen , 〈…〉 way of mutuall assistance against the Austrian Family , it was conceived that he would from the beginning be obnoxious to the designs of the Polanders , for which cause he was the lesse desired by them , as one who to coroborate the friendship of that fore-named Crown the more firmly to his Master , would undoubtedly advance the interest therof , which indeed he did so far as he might , without evident blemish to the Impartiality of a Mediatoriall Dignity : But now the Treaty being in a fair way of conclusion , and howbeit not for an absolute Peace , yet for a Truce of so long continuance as would see many changes over-passe before it expired , and the Crown of Suethen being freed therby of all apprehension of hostility from that side , might prosecute the War in Germany the more intensively , and so be the more concurring with the designs of the King his Master , and afford him the greater assistance by a more powerfull diversion , it was neither contrary to reason or policy , that he should endeavour at the last cast to ingratiate himself into the favour of the Polanders , and to remove the jealousies , they might have conceived , of his aversnesse towards their affairs ; and the rather because sundry advantages might be therby derived , to the advancement of the King his Masters Service , by the entertaining of Officers and Souldiers , especially the strangers in the Polish Army , into his Masters Pay , which he afterwards assayed to have done , but with small successe , the Emperours Ministers , who also gaped after the disbanding of that Army preventing him therin , by drawing Colonell Butler ( by them made Generall Major ) with severall Commanders , as well English and Scots , as Irish and others , with most of the Infantry , into the Imperiall Service , so to recruit the old , or frame a new Army in Silesia . For these and other considerations it may be ( and was ) conceived , that he might not unwillingly cast in that Bone , the rather for that the businesse being almost ended , and the Parties by how much neerer to peace in their hopes , by so much the more affected unto it , so as they would not break off upon slight occasions , not doubting , but that either by the Parties , or the Mediators , a meane would be found out to make all even againe : and if he were not the first mover of that point , then which he could never have pickt out one more specious , or that could carry more lustre , nor render him more gracious with the Polanders , especially with their Clergy who bear a great sway in that Kingdome , yet it may be supposed that by his forwardnesse therein , he animated the Polanders to a greater pertinacy , and obstinate perseverance in that contest , which was longer and more hotly continued then any other , neither was any one more likely to have caused a finall rupture . As to his pretended conscientious zeale , albeit there can be nothing better then to retain a good conscience in all things , yet the conscience of one man cannot be obligatory to that of another , much lesse to a generality , and especially to their prejudice ; the same consisting of a mans inward disposition towards God and Man wrought in him by that spirit wherewith he is acted ; and therefore a mans private conscience ought not to be instanced as an inducement to a State , in matters of Religion , and especially of a different Creed . But notwithstanding all these designes , there wanted but little that the King having gotten such an advantage , had not , made use thereof to thwart all their hopes of a reconcilement and to advance his owne ends ; for the Warlike Prince , fortunate in all his former undertakings against his Enemies , and breathing new Conquests ; had ( as was conceived ) no inclination to the Truce , but rather desired to have vindicated his pretensions to the Crowne and Kingdome of Suethland , by the Sword , seeing very well that he should not obtaine the same by Treaty . And as the Commissioners for the Republike of Poland , observing they could not get a restitution of Leisland , whereupon they insisted at the first as well as for Prussia , would make no generall Peace ; choosing rather a Truce , after the expiration whereof their pretences to Leifland were still the same , even so , King Vladislaus perceiving that , as well by the one as the other , there was little appearance of his regaining the Crown of Suethen , did equally distast the Peace and Truce , and was induced to a condescention meerly by the Potency rather then the perswasions of the Polish Senators ; who bending wholly to what was for the present behoof of the Republike , had little regard to the particular interest of their Prince , a thing usuall in Elective Kingdomes ; whereas the King was desirous to have recovered his ( pretended ) right by force of Armes , seeing it could not be otherwise gained , wherby he might have assured his Posterity of a hereditary Kingdome , in case they should come to be preter-mitted in the Elective , as himself had almost been , and wher the eldest would not ( alone ) be assured of a Crown , but the younger likewise would be secured of Principalities and Dukedomes , answerarable to the Dignity of their birth , which in Poland they were not by any Right or Title : for these reasons it may be conjectured that the King was not un willing to embrace any occasion of a rupture , and even of late , by standing stiff upon sundry points of smaller consequence , he had not obscurely discovered his mind ; neither could he have a more glorious pretence ( as to them ) then that of Religion ; wherby also he might reap another ( and no small ) advantage : to wit , the razing out of his Subjects minds , especially those of the Clergy , an opinion they had conceived , that he favoured the reformed Religion , more then they desired he should , albeit that surmise of theirs had no other ground then that they knew , those of the Reformation had deserved better of him , at the time of the Election , then themselves had done ; yet this might be a motive to the King to make a cleer demonstration of his zeal to the contrary , by sticking so fast to this particular wheron ( indeed ) he insisted most earnestly , and so far that the Chancellour who at his first pressing therof , did not think that ever it would have come to that height , was more puzled therwith then with any other point which ( before or after the same ) came to be discussed in the whole Treaty , as well how to satisfie the King , as to salve their own honour and prevent a breach the same being feared by many , and was not undesired by some ; but I will now leave this and return to the matter from which I have digressed further then I intended . The French Ambassador having ended his Apologie ( the inducement to the former digression ) and successively gained a good opinion with the Polanders , howbeit not without irritating his old Friends the Suethes , and being therfore the more desirous to see an end of that controversie which himself had first broached , did earnestly require from the Commissioners of Poland their finall resolution upon the point in question ; after two or three houres spent in debate , the Polish Lords agreed that another form should be conceived in writing , wherby in place of the words Ritus and Cultus , liberty of conscience , and exercise of profession should be inserted , as followeth . The ( Roman ) Catholickes in Leifland shall enjoy liberty of their consciences all the time of the Truce , neither shall any enquiry or animadversion be made into them , and if any one shall exercise that Catholicke Religion in private , it shall be no Crime unto him . Homines Catholices in Livonia toto induciarum tempore libertate conscientiarum gavisuros nullamque in eos inquisitionem & animadversionem factum iri , & si quis Religionem Catholicam in privato exercuerit , id ipsi noxa non futurum . Hereupon the Mediators urged a prorogation of the Truce , which the Commissioners affirmed they had no power to grant , but that within an houre at farthest , by six swift Horses which stood in a readiness between them and the Camp , then two Dutch miles distant , they might acquaint the King with this last draught and the cessation required , and therupon receive his pleasure ; that in the interim , the other conditions of the Truce ( which had been intermitted almost a week ) might be brought again upon the Carpet : they were taken into examination , and the tenth was in handling , some being added , some expunged , others corrected , when the Courier returned with the Kings Letters , containing a cessation for the next day only ; during which , the King on the one side , the Suethes on the other , might consider of the form last expressed : With this answer his Lordship and the Hollanders returned to Marienburg , the French Ambassador went to Sumbsdorff neer at hand , there to expect what the Suethes would declare . Early the next morning the other Mediators visited the Suethes , exhibiting that new forme of draught , beyond which ( they affirmed ) nothing was to be obtained from the Poles : but they , having observed the word Exercise , which they conceived to be more prejudiciall and of a larger extent then the former , did utterly reject it , calling the treating of the Polanders a meer mockery , whereunto not onely themselves , but the Mediators also were exposed , and that they were not onely provoked but inforced unto a War : This first heat being somewhat allayed , they were contented at his Lordships instance to draw up three other formes of grant , each gradually milder then the other ; the first was thus . Homines Catholicos in Livonia toto induciarum tempore , eadem libertate conscientiarum & religionis qua hactenus sub imperio & jurisdictione S. R. Majestatis Regnique Suecia gavis : sunt , gavisuros , nullamque in eos inquisitionem & animadversionem factum iri , sisese ita gesserint uti hactenus gesserunt , neque si quis Catholicam religionem in privato professus fuerit , idipsi noxae futurum . The ( Roman ) Catholicks in Leisland shall enjoy during the whole time of the Truce , the same liberty of their Consciences and Relegion that hitherto they have done under the Soveraignty and Jurisdiction of the Queen and Kingdome of Suethland ; neither shall any enquiry or animadversion be made into them if they shall so demean themselves as they have done hitherunto , nor shall any one incur blame or prejudice for professing that Catholick Religion in private . The second was more brief as followeth . Homines Catholici in Livonia gaudeant eadem libertate conscientiarum & Religionis qua hactenus sunt gavisi nullaque in eos inquisitio & animadversio instituatur quatenus sub imperio & jurisdictionis S. R. Majestatis ac Regni Sueciae factum est si sese ita gesserint uti hactenus gesserunt . The ( Roman ) Catholicks in Leisland shall enjoy the same liberty of Conscience and Religion they have hitherto done , neither shall any enquiry or animadversion be made into them as hath been under the Raigne and Jurisdiction of her Majesty and the Kingdome of Suethen , provided they shall so behave themselves as they have hitherto done . The third was yet more favourable in these words . Homines Catholicos qui jam sunt in Livonia toto induciarum tempore libertate conscientiarum & Religionis gavisuros , nullamque in eos inquisitionem & animadversionem factum iri , neque si quis Catholicam Religionem in privato professus fuerit , id ipsi noxae futurum . The ( Roman ) Catholicks that now are in Leisland shall enjoy liberty of their Consciences and Religion during the whole time of the Truce , without any animadversion or enquiry to be made into them , neither if any one shall professe that Catholick Religion in private , shall it be prejudiciall unto him . These severall formes were by his Lordship sent by an express to the French Ambassador , who therwith speedily repaired from Stumsdorff to the King ( then in his Camp ) towards whom he imployed himself with all the efficacy he could ; notwithstanding which , the three Draughts aforesaid being rejected , he obtained a continuation of the cessation for two daies only , wherof he certified his Lordship by writing , promising a speedy return to Marienburg , which he performed the next evening , and ( together with the other Mediators ) repairing to the Suethes , he expressed his endeavours and the repulses he had sustained in a long and elegant Oration ; and at length their minds and eares attentively listning , he recreates them with this last resolution of the Polanders ; to wit , that they had consented to the forme last mentioned , the word Devotion only inserted , instead wherof those of exercise and indemnity were omitted , as by the form ensuing appeareth . The ( Romane ) Catholicks in Leisland shall enjoy liberty of their Consciences , Religion and Devotion during all the time of the Truce , neither shall any enquiry or animadversion in that regard be made into them . Homines Catholicos in Livonia toto induciarum tempore libertate conscientiarum & Religionis Devotionisque gavisuros , nullamque in eos inquisitionem & anim adversionem eo nomine factum iri . At first the Suethes seemed rather to refuse then to admit of the same , because they thought that in the word Devotion , there was some other thing included which might be to them prejudiciall and advantageous to their Adversaries ; yet they were contented to take the same into consideration untill the day following , with promise that they would then declare therupon : The Mediators , taking leave , imagined their consent as good as granted , but it appeared otherwise , for the Commissioners of Suethen did early the next Morning , by Lording their Secretarie , signify unto them , that upon due consultation , and a review of the Extent of their Commission , they could not condescend unto the forme last propounded which ( covertly ) implyed nothing but a free exercise . The Mediators took this change in evill part , and complayned that they were put to an endlesse work , in that whatsoever they concluded was annulled and illuded by one exception or other , wherfore they joyntly affirmed that they would take their leave and abandon the Treaty , whereof they advertised them by the said Secretarie . Neither ( probably ) would they have been wanting to their resolution , if the Commissioners of Suethland , seeing the Mediators about to depart discontented , and the French Ambassador affirming that the word ( Devotion ) was to be understood of private exercise onely , had not declined from their obstinacie and accepted of the forme last specified : only they requested his Lordship and the Ambassadors of Holland to afford them an attestation under their hands and seales , that they had consented but to a private liberty of conscience without inquisition to be made thereupon and not to the free exercise of Religion , which the said Mediators consenting unto , this difficultie also was reconciled at last , and hereof the French Ambassador certified the Commissioners of Poland , desiring their appearance the next day at the accustomed place , which the Suethes had likewise agreed unto . Stumbs-dorff ( after a long intermission ) saw now the ninth congregating of the Mediators and Parties , who having concluded satisfactorily about the point of Religion , thought good to continue the examination of the Articles begun at Newendorff with those of Poland . Certain slight scruples were moved , but the cheife dispute was about the burthens and exactions which the late warr had Introduced , as the fortifications at Mountispitz . the abrogation of the Dantzig stample upon cloath : the returne of the English society to Elbing , the restoring to that Citie of the Prussian Land-seal , with their prerogative of Session . The razing of Mountispitz was referred to the decision of the question depending . The abrogation of the Dantzig stample and the freedome of the English Society , was earnestly disputed and pressed by his Lordship , whose part it was , as also a part of his Commission , who cleerly shewed that the said Stample , being no other than a Monopoly , had been fraudulently procured by those of Dantzig to the disturbance of free trade , and to the great prejudice and hinderance of the Merchants of great - Brittaine , Subjects to the King his Master , the fourth part of cloath not being then transported which formerly had been to the no small losse even of the Polish Nobility and Gentrie , who had been accustomed to buy such commodities at easie rates , and now suffered exceedingly thereby as themselves affirmed , but to the immense gaine of the Dantzigers , contrary to the freedome of commerce , and to common reason which forbids that one man should be enriched by the detriment of another . The Brandenburgers and the Hollanders pressed ( each ) their interest . The French Ambassador pleaded , in some measure , the cause of the Elbingers , touching the Prussian Land-Seale . The Poland Commissioners answered his Lordships proposition , by an acknowledgment that the Dantzig stample upon cloath , granted by King Sigismundus , was unjust , and severall wayes prejudiciall ; and promised to employ their endeavours at the next Parliament for the abrogation therof , conforme to their Kings promise to his Lordship : but they affirmed , that for the present , they neither had power neither that any out of Parliament , could be given them against an Act therof , such as the grant of the stample was : that as all Nations were bounded by their proper lawes , so it likewise behoved them to govern themselves by their Statutes ; his Lordship was not contented with this plausible answer , and indeed it was no more , but replied that the like words had been given to Sir Tho. Roe formerly Ambassador there from the King his Master , and to sundry other Ministers , who had pressed the same freedome he now urged , for the English Merchants , from that oppression , and therefore againe instanced even the Truce it selfe , now in a manner concluded , as a maine argument for that liberation ; in regard that the countrey being thereby freed from the inconveniencies , and miseries attending War , it was not reasonable that strangers , dwelling peaceably amongst them , and by whose trafficke they reaped profit should still grone under the burthen of a yoake which themselves acknowledge to be unjust , and that the same having been introduced as a calamity incident , to the prejudice of the publike , ought to vanish and end with it's originall , and therefore he earnestly moved that not onely a bare endeavour might be promised , but that a reall abrogation might be obtained , and that the same might be inserted in the Acts and Articles of the present Treatie : yet all this was fruitlesse , for the Commissioners of Poland betook themselves to their former refuge , ( impossibility ) against which all reasons were invaled . They onely assented to continue the cessation for three dayes longer and to a meeting the second following . These Passages were communicated to the Suethes , and the Marginall notes were by them cursorily run over ; whereupon those Commissioners , thinking it would be much to their dishonour to abandon the Elbingers and their interest , earnestly commended to the Mediators the care of the points above mentioned concerning the Towne of Elbing , viz. The abrogation of the Dantzig stample cheifely , and the restoration of the Prussian Seale from which they assured them they would not shrink : but night drawing on they reserved the Polish corrections and exceptions to be scanned at Marienburg , and so consented as well to the meeting as to the prorogation : and the next day , the Commissioners of Suethland , being demanded their resolution concerning the Articles , deferred the same to be produced at the meeting . The tenth congresse being come , the Suethes exhibited their Articles in presence of the Mediators , which were examined , and scanned for almost six houres ; some things being added , others taken away : but all other difficulties were shadowes in comparison of that about the forementioned Stample , for the cancelling wherof his Lordship againe endeavoured with all his might , evincing the Justice and necessity thereof by most forcible reasons and arguments , yet unsuccesfully ; for after a long and harsh expostulation , the Senate of Dantzig , some of which body were alwayes present , and not lesse vigilant in things that concerned their Weale-common , hindred the same by such wayes and meanes as were facile and easie to that Opulent Citie . And notwithstanding that his Lordship ( but whether then or formerly is not remembred ) had urged , that in regard the diffierence in question meerly concerned the Merchants , Subjects of the King his Master , and the Citie of Dantzig under the jurisdiction of the King of Poland , the Parties interessed might be free to right themselves upon each other in vindication of their Priviledges and freedome of commerce , without offence to be taken by either of their Princes ; to which ours would subscribe : answer was made by the Commissioners of Poland that their King could not abandon his Subjects ; so that in conclusion he obtained nothing but a reiteration of their former promise to contribute their endeavours for it's abolition at the next Parliament : which his Lordship seeming to doubt of by reason of the liberty of opposing by each one who hath Session and vote in those generall assemblies , which rendred the issue uncertaine , albeit he made himselfe confident of the reall performance of their promised endeavours , the said Commissioners for his further satisfaction were willing to assure him that their votes and fuffrages preceding as guides , the rest would follow : his Lordship seeing that more could not be then obtained , was forced to desist from pressing the same any further : he only insisted earnestly that the said point of abrogating the stample might be inserted in the Regall Mandates for the calling of the next Parliament , to be ( with the other heads ) considered of in their preparatoriall conventions , or Land-dayes ( as t 〈…〉 y call them ) for choice of deputies that so the result might not be longer evaded by a Plea of ignorance or want of instruction touching the matter in question , a thing usual amongst them : and this also was largely promised . The point which came to be discussed in the next place , was the restitution of the Prussian Land-Seale to the Citie of Elbing : after which , the deduction of the army of the Suethes was handled , Neither did it cause small contention , for the Suethes required that their forces might have free passage into Pomerania through the Polish territorie , they promising a strict observation of Military discipline : the Commissioners of Poland would have them ( will they , will they ) to depart as they came , by Sea : all arguments being used , and no meane of compounding found , it was ( by them ) referred to their Kings determination , from whom they might expect an answere of their letters the next day . The Mediators remained in the village that night to ease themselves , their servants and horses of the daily travell . The next day being the eleventh Congresse , the Regall resolution was expected untill ten of the forenoon ; and not to lose time , the foresaid difficulties being set apart , the other Conditions were taken into discussion by either of the parties , by reason that the King being gone to Dantzig , it was conceived his resolution would hardly be brought in three daies : The Articles for the free return of the exiled Suethes living in Poland , into their native Country , as also the restitution of their Goods movable and immovable were that day transacted , concerning which the Curious are referred to the Articles of the Treaty . Upon the day following which made the twelfth meeting , the Mediators proceeded with the parties to the examination of the Conditions remaining , which caused a new scruple with the Suethes , by reason of an uncertain rumour that Duke Radzivill , great Generall of Lithuania , had lately upon the expiration of the first Truce made entrance into Leifland , and taken certain places and Townes : The Suethes , who had concluded the Article about the retaining of Leifland according to the form of the former Treaty ; That each party should possesse the same during the Truce in the same manner he then possessed it , desired of the Mediators that in regard the form aforesaid was in generall and obscure termes , wherby they might sustain prejudice , a clause might be added , that if any places in Leisland had been taken of either side during the present Treaty , they should be restored . This restriction seemed strange unto the Poles , yet affected them rather with laughter then anger , they solemnly affirming that they were ignorant of what was done in Leifland , and that they did not beleive the Duke to hav emade a progresse so advantageous as was vulgarly reported : but alledged withall , that the Conventions ware wholly repugnant to that clause , and that what had once been concluded by agreement ought not to be altered ; that for them , in case they had been so fortunate to restore those things they had obtained by a favourable chance of War , would expose them to the scorne of all men . The Mediators ( that they might make a timely remove of this rub ) remonstrated , that forasmuch as the first prorogation of the Truce had beeen continued from the month of July to that present of August from time to time , by the consent of parties , it was no lesse to be understood for a cessation of hostility in Leifland then in Prussia ; and that they had ever beleived , according as it had been reported unto them , that Couriers had been from time to time dispatched into Leifland to that effect . That if nothing but the truth were affirmed , the request of the Suethes seemed unto them wholly consentaneous to reason and to the publike faith given , so oftentimes reiterated ; and that they therfore earnestly intreated them not to go upon captious advantages , shewing that they had been already enough and over-much troubled about the precedent differences . The Commissioners of Poland being moved with these remonstrances , yet having no power of themselves to dispose of the matter , they referred it also to the King , whose pleasure therin they desired to receive : The other Articles were afterwards from noon to night , throughly discussed ; and therein amongst other things , the Polish Lords earnestly urged , that the first condition of their side concerning a Treaty for perpetuall Peace , during the present Truce , to be appointed at a certain time and place ( as hath been before expressed ) might be included in the Acts of this Treaty , with sundry other things formerly by them exhibited . Lastly a Prorogation of the cessation was agreed unto for foure daies . The meeting was resumed the day following , being the 13th . and therein the Commissioners of Suethland vigorously opposed the inserting of the foresaid Article into those of the present Treaty for Truce ; chiefly for this reason , that the Treaty for a perpetuall Peace having been already deserted , and in lieu therof this Negotiation of Truce undertaken , they could not as then say ought therto ; and therfore seeing that their Commission of treating about the same was expired , they could not admit of any particular mention therof in the Articles of the present Treaty , nor prefix any place or time ; but added that forasmuch as they certainly knew their Queen would never be averse to such a Treaty , they consented to a generall mention therof , such as had been in the former Truce for the six years now expired . This distinction being intimated to the Polanders , they were somewhat chafed , but his Lordship propounding that either the Duke of Courland , or of Pomerania might be entreated to take the matter on them as Sollicitors or Intermediators ; their intervention was not unacceptable to those of Poland , nor the addition made by the Suethes , that in case the Treaty of perpetuall Peace should not succeed according to the generall wishes , either at the first , or so often as it should be undertaken , the present Truce should ( notwithstanding ) remain firme and unviolable untill the end of the terme prefixed by these Articles . The Kings answer concerning the three forespecified points ; to wit , the Prussian Land-seal , the way of Deduction for the Army of Suethes , and the restitution of places ( if any ) taken in Leifland during the present Treaty , was not yet come , so as the Mediators being inforced to patience , betook themselves to their severall Retreats . The fourteenth meeting was now come , but not the Kings answer , in the meane time the Mediators endeavoured to agree that point of the deduction of the Army , but could not . The Polanders refused the same for these two reasons cheifly ; First , that by granting it they should seeme willing to give way to the prejudice of those whose Lands they should passe through , perhaps even to their ruine , through the insolencie of Souldiers in their March , notwithstanding any Order or command to the contrary : the promise of strickt observation of Military discipline by Commissioners deputed thereunto , they conceived to be a fair colour but not a safeguard sufficient to prevent losse or injury ; much lesse any assurance thereby of competent satisfaction : Secondly , that by this meanes they might offend other Princes , but mostly the Emperour , to whose prejudice it would turne . The Suethes on the other side , shewed , that they had not halfe the Shipps that would be needfull to transport by Sea so great an Army as theirs , which they computed to consist of ( with their Garrisons ) two and twenty thousand Effectivè : but that if they were supplyed of Shipping , either by the Dantzigers or others , they would willingly take that way . After this dispute , whereby nothing was gained of either side ; the Polanders , at the Mediators request , sent other Messengers to hasten the Kings declaration , which yet they could not expect that day , and therefore the cessation now neere expiring , it was thought good to continue the same one day longer onely ; so sparing of time were those of Poland , by reason of the great charge they sustained in retaining the Army , whereupon each Party retired , and the meeting was deferred untill the second day following . The fifteenth Congresse was now come , and with it the Kings resolution , which was delivered to the Mediators by the Commissioners of Poland in this manner . Touching the Prussian Land-seale , there should be inserted in the seventh Article which made mention of conserving the rights , priviledges , and Customes of Elbing , that he would maintaine the same as in former times it had been , both as to the Seale and Session ( but with this clause ) after they had tendred the due Oath of Fidelity to his Majesty . Concerning the restitution of places in Leifland , if any had been taken during the present Treatie , That one Article should be drawn up for each Partie to possesse Leifland as they had done during the last Truce . For the removing of the Army , it was consented that the forces of each side , except those Garisons to be retained untill the Parliamentary ratification were procured , should be deducted out of the Province by such a time as between the Generals should be agreed , and that the Suethes were to returne by Sea , unlesse that in the time to be set for their departure , sufficient Shipping could not be found , especially for the Horse , in which case a free ( but speedy ) undisturbed passage by land into the Territories subject unto them , without damage of the Inhabitants ( mediatly or immediatly ) Subjects of the Kingdome of Poland , should be permitted : the like to be observed if any of the Suethish foot should be disbanded , conditionally that present justice should be administred by the Officers for losse or injury any way sustained ; which was nothing else but a conniving at that Armies passage , wherin the Polonians carried themselves circumspectly , not to suffer the same to march with Colours flying , but rolled up : Not by whole Regiments but by Troops or Companies , so to remove suspition or envy from themselves . To this , the Suethes , yet with some reluctancy consented , as also to certain other Articles touching the Polish interest , as the transport of Merchandizes down the River Dyna without molestation , the ancient customes and payments observed ; as also the restoring ( when required ) the Subjects of the great Dutchy of Littaw , and of the Dukedome of Courland , with those of Poland that should be found in Leifland : and thus at last ( not without the indefatigable labour of the Mediators ) the things of greatest concernment were agreed upon between the parties : there only remained that in the next daies meeting the Articles should be reviewed , compared , and signed . Upon the sixteenth resort all the morning was imployed in reviewing and transcribing the Articles , which being done , the Commissioners on both sides being accompanied by the Mediating Ministers , were brought into the Mediatoriall Tent , and there ( with the Mediators ) took their Stations without prer●gative of place , on each side of a Table that had been purposely prepared ; where the Articles and Conditions of the Treaty were read over from the beginning to the end . Those of Poland urged the inserting of that ceremonial Article , that the Emperor , the Duke of Bavaria , &c. might be included in the Treaty , as had been done in the last six years Truce , the Suethes affirmed the same to be altogether needlesse , yet ( at last ) consented to insert , That if any Christian Potentate , or Prince , of either part , should desire to be comprehended within the present Treaty , they might have admittance , provided that they did declare themselves within five months , accounting from the signing of those presents . His Lordship objected against the 14. Article , concerning the restoring of the ancient commerce , as being over particular , and regarding the free commerce and traffick between those two Crownes and Kingdomes only , without any consideration of the publike concernment of other Nations , which neverthelesse had no small interest therein , and insisted that ( in the Latine ) the same might be corrected by interposing the conjunction ( Et ) which also had been promised by the Sueths , but his Lordship finding their Copy likewise defective in that particular , did not spare , even in that publike convention , to tel one of their Commissioners , that he had deceived his expectation and trust . To his Lordships instance , the Commissioners of Poland replied , that the present Treaty was between them and the Suethes only , and not with other Nations , who ( if they had ought to negotiate ) might elsewhere discusse the same , and that it was not to be confusedly intermixt with those Treaties . His Lordship made return , that the point in question was not a confused intermixion in the Treaty , but a main dependent therupon , in regard that the disturbance of Traffick with other Nations had proceeded from the dissention between those two Crownes , and ought therfore ( of right ) to be restored to its ancient freedome by this League of Peace : yet this or what else he could alledge availed not ; For the Parties were now bent to agree , and the Conditions in a manner concluded ; neither would they by insisting upon things , extraneous to themselves , run into the hazard of a breach : and the rather , because the Dantzigers , who were Potent on the Polish side , and saw how much this concerned their Stample , did mainly oppose it . On the other side the Suethes deserted the same , albeit that ( formerly ) in their care of the Towne of Elbing , they had recommended it to be insisted on by the Mediators , as an Article ( Sine qua , Non : ) Neither had the French Ambassador any interest in this Article , or the Brandenburgers likewise , nor the Hollanders not much in comparison of us : So that his Lordship , not able to carry it alone , was constrained to desist . It is here observable , that his Lordship discoursing with the Polanders in their own Tent , concerning the precedencie of nomination to be inserted in the preface of the Articles , which , according to right of intervening he challenged as due to the King his Master , by whom his first repaire had been directed toward their King ; they declined the same on pretence of its being contrary to the custome of their Cancellarie , which ( said they ) alwayes gave the precedence to the King of France , where from it was not lawfull for them to swarve . His Lordship taking this some what harshly , told them ( and breifly ) that as to the couching of the preface he must leave the care of it to them , yet he desired they would be cautious of discontenting a Prince their freind , who had given proof thereof in sundry occasions , and particularly in that before them . Hereupon the parties according in all things , assembled in a confident and friendly manner in the Mediatoriall Tent , to confer ( even without them ) of some things more particularly : after which there remained nothing but that the two Generals Conigspolskie , and Jacobus de la Garde , should meet and treat touching the time of the restitution of places , as Marienburg , Stume , and Braunsburg , as also about the deduction of the Army ; wherupon the Treaty , when signed , would at last be finally concluded : both which points were deferred unto the day following , and concerning the attendants of the fore-named Generalls , it was agreed of either side , that each should not exceed the number of fifty followers . The seventeenth meeting ensued , or rather a continuation of the former , in which some contest hapned between the Ambassadors of Great Brittaine and France , about the Subscription , and the like campetition also between the Electorals and the Hollanders , each party being willing to vindicate the precedency in the right of his Prince or Principals , so as the former Mediators did now seem to stand in need of the like . The dispute about the same was not smal , but whilst it was in hottest agitation , the Generals of each side attended with the forespecified number , in great Magnificence arrived at the place of treaty , and each accompanied with the Mediators , did ( soon after ) salute each other in the open Village neer unto the Mediatoriall Tent ; wherinto they entred with the Commissioners of the severall Crowns , by severall waies , and therin consulted about the restitution of places , and the deduction of the Army . Between them it was agreed , that the Suethes , receiving the Regall ratification of the Treaty forthwith , as also security from the Commissioners of Poland authorized by Parliament , the same should be ratified by the States at their next convention , should restore Marienburg with the greater Island , Stume , Braunsberge , and Tolkemyth , with the Territories belonging to them , into the hands of the Commissioners of the King and Kingdome of Poland , the Garrisons being first removed : and that the Heught and Junkertreill should be razed in the presence of certaine Deputies of each side , leaving the ground and goods to whom they belonged . That the Armies of either side should be sent away within fourteen daies , or therabouts : But that Elbing with its ancient bounds ; the lesser Island with the Fortifications raised therin , as also the Pillaw and that part of the Nering therto appertaining , should remain in the possession of the Queen and Crowne of Suethen , untill they should receive the ratification of the States of Poland , and therupon to render up the foresaid places within fourteen daies after the receit therof ; and that the Garrisons should be removed without any damage to the Inhabitants ; with this condition also , that all the Fortifications made at Elbing should remain in the same state they then were , and in the same custody as before the War. The Commissioners of Poland having desired an attestation from the Mediators , touching the form of concession , by the Sueths for the private permission of the Roman Religion in Leifland , and the French Ambassador being unwilling to signe the same in reference to the competition between him and the Ambassador of Great Brittaine , the Polish Lords were contented to accept of a testification from his Lordship and the Hollanders onely , which they granted , the same importing ; That they did therby testifie and make known to all whom it might any way concern , that the Lords Commissioners for the Queene and Kingdome of Suethland had really covenanted and permitted that the Romane Catholicks in Leifland , should , during the whole time of the Truce , enjoy liberty of Conscience , the Roman Catholick Religion , and Devotion in private , nor any inquisition to be made , or punishment to be therfore inflicted : and that the present attestation was given with the knowledge and expresse consent of the fore-mentioned Commissioners , in confirmation wherof they had therunto affixed their hands and seales But in the interim , no Medium being found wherby to compound the competitions of the Mediators , that matter was referred untill the day following . The eighteenth meeting for the finall conclusion being now come , the Lords Ambassadors of Great Brittaine and France renewed their dispute about precedency ; which encreasing in difficulty and intricacy seemed to hinder the parties ( who were now reconciled and friends ) from concluding and establishing the Treaty ; for the avoiding wherof his Lordship was pleased to declare himself in two waies to the Commissioners of either side ; first , that the difference might be ballanced by two Copies of the Conditions of the Treaty to each party , reciprocally signed by the Mediators . Or secondly , that there should be no Subscription or Signature by any of the Mediators , as had been done in the former Treaty now six years past . That as to the Preface he committed the same to them , but in discharge of his Legatoriall duty , he again admonished them to beware of giving any offence unto the King his Master . By the Commissioners of either side it was concluded that the Mediatoriall Subscription was not necessary , and that the Signature of the parties would be sufficient in this as well as in the former Treaty , but that the Mediators might if they would so be pleased , give an Instrument in writing apart , for the more ample verification therof . As to the preface , the Suethes declared in favour of the French , that it had ever been the Custome of their Crowne to give the precedency in nomination to the Regall Ambassador who first addressed himselfe to them . With this answere his Lordship : opposed the stile ( pretended ) of the Polish Cancellarie ; but was by their Commissioners , answered rather with silence than by arguments . The French Ambassador did mainely insist that he might subscribe the Articles alone ; but , that he might not ( by contest ) seeme to be the sole obstacle of the Treaties confirmation , he repaired to his Lordships quarter , with whom , when no perswasions to that end would prevaile , after a long discourse of the dignity and precedencie of Kings , he consented to the waving of all Mediatoriall subscription . His Lordship neverthelesse , to be secured of all sides , revisited each of the Parties , and in friendly manner desired them that as themselves had declared , and as he had newly concluded with the French Ambassador , no Subscription of the Mediators unlesse in the way by him propounded , might be admitted , whereunto they all accorded and gave their word . This difference about the subscription being removed , the Commissioners of each side convened in the Mediatoriall Tent to the performance of the last act viz. the Signing of the Articles ; whom the Mediators followed to be present at the reviewing of the same ; least ought might be transacted wherein their Principalls might be concerned . In the reading , the preface was ommitted whereby no offence might be taken , and that worke being ended , the Mediators were in most respective manner desired to retire and leave them to signe alone : which they did ; and upon their comming forth were by the Mediators congratulated , for that happy conclusion . Thus , at length , by the blessing of God upon the infatigable toile and industrie of the Mediators , this great and difficult worke , after so many desperate-seeming ruptures , was brought to a happy issue in twenty and foure severall meetings ( accounting ab initio ) and couched in so many severall Articles , which having been for the most part already touched , are forborne to be here inserted , and the curious referred to the printed Acts. The whole was read , allowed , signed , and confirmed by the respective Commissioners of the interessed Parties the 2 / 12 of September , An. 1635. and the joy thereof was conceived to be so great that publike acclamations were every where heard . At Marienburg the whole Ordnance ( about the Town and Castle ) was discharged upon the returne of the Mediators with the Commissioners of Suethland . Onely the French Ambassador remained in Stumbsdorff to ( refresh himselfe as pretended , but indeed to ) send an account by expresse unto the King his Master . The remainder of that day was by his Lordship and the Hollanders , employed in giving to the Commissioners of Suethen the attestation desired by them concerning those of the Roman Profession in Leifland , which had formerly been so hotly disputed , and was by them given to this effect . That wheras there had been long and great dispvte concerning the Roman Catholicks in Leifland , at length , the Queen and Crown of Suethland , at the instant urgencies of the Commissioners of Poland had condescended so far as to permit to the Roman Catholicks in Leifland , liberty of Conscience , Religion , and Devotion in private ; but least that from those words ought might be inferred , contrary to their intention in that point , over and above the meer liberty of conscience by them granted , or least that there might be pretended any Priestly exercise either publike or private , they the said Commissioners had many times in their presence excepted ( by protestation ) against all the formes including any word of exercise , either tacitely or expressed , and that the Lord Ambassadour of France , ( who had most earnestly laboured therin ) had propounded the same , and the Commissioners of Poland had assented therunto ; in which Forme ( or Draught ) no mention of exercise was made , that so they might by some faire way explicate and free themselves from that contention : This , they the said Mediators did witnesse and confirme to all whom it might concern , under their hands and Seals . Upon the day following the Generall of the Suethish Forces , Jacobus de la Garde , with the Commissioners of that Crown , did visite his Lordship in a way of thankfull acknowledgment for his great paines and endeavours employed in the Treaty , and afterwards did the like to the Hollanders , concluding with a courteous invitation of them into the Castle that evening , where their entertainment was answerable to their Dignities . The next day , his Lordship went to the Polish Leager , and was soon after followed by the Hollanders to take leave of that King , of whom he had publike audience in his Tent , the great Chancellour and the other fore-named Commissioners being present . That Ceremoniall Complementive farewell lasted not half an houre , wherin it was observed , that the King did not shew the same cheerfull countenance to his Lordship that he had formerly done , both at his first repair , and during the Treaty ; and the Commissioners likewise expressed lesse courteous respects then at former times , which his Lordship took notice of , but knowing himself to be free from any desert therof was the lesse troubled therat . His Lordship ( whilest in the Camp ) was visited by the Wayvod ( or Palatine ) of Belskie , whom , according to the Kings words at parting , he believed to have been sent with something in Commission , but found it to be only a private Complementall farewell . In the interim , the States Ambassadours , as also the French Ambassadour who had repaired thither from Stumbsdorff , took likewise severally their leave , but had each a longer audience according to information , and returned the next day to see the Army , which then was to be reviewed and drawn up into Battalia . His Lordship stayed that night in the Tent of Col. ( afterwards Generall Major ) Butler , aswell to see the Army ; as also , that he might there be ready to receive any further expressions , which according to the delivery at parting , he expected from the King. In the manner fore-mentioned , was transacted and concluded the Treaty for Truce for twenty six years ( commencing in September 1635 ) between the two Crownes of Suethland and Poland . What passages did afterwards befall , by reason of the French Ambassadours signing the Polanders Counterpane or Copy of those Articles , at that Kings instance , by whom , contrary to former President , fore-mentioned agreement . and stipulation , they were to that end tendred unto the said Ambassadour , as himself afterward acknowledged , as also great Brittaines Ambassadours expostulation , with some of the Polish Ministers in reference therunto , and the difference answering therupon between that King and his Lordship , are couched in the few subsequent Pages , wherin his Lordships life and death are commemorated , which now follow for a conclusion to the whole matter . A BRIEF COMMEMORATION Of the LIFE and DEATH OF SIR GEORGE DUGLAS KNIGHT , LORD Ambassadour Extraordinary from the late KING of ENGLAND , For concluding of PEACE or TRUCE BETWEEN SUETHLAND AND POLAND . An. 1635. By J. F. LONDON , Printed for Hen : Twyford and Tho : Dring , 1656. A briefe COMMEMORATION OF SIR GEORGE DUGLAS Knight , Ambassador Extraordinary from the late King of Great BRITTAIN , in the year 1635. for the Treaty of Peace , between the Crowns of POLAND , AND SVETHEN . HAVING deduced the passages of the preceding Treaty of Pacification between the two Crowns before mentioned , it may be not improper to annex somthing concerning that late honourable Person , by whose indefatigable endeavours that good work was , in great part , so happily effected : And the rather , in regard his name ( albeit both ancient and honourable ) denotes him to have been of a Neighbour Nation , and that there are but few now living who can remember to have known ( I may say , scarce seen ) his person appearing , in any way Considerable , in the Court of great Brittaine , by reason of his travells in sundry yeares Militiating abroad , before his said employment , and of his death immediately ensuing the same , which prevented his returne . He was Native of Scotland , and descended from that branch of the honourable house of the Duglasse entitled the Baronnie of Torthorrell , being Son to Sir George Duglasse Knight , whose Father ( whilest living ) had been , and whose brother then was Lord thereof . His Mother was of the house of Dundass , a Family of good repute in that Nation , as being both Ancient and Noble . His Father came into England either with , or soone after , King James , bringing with him his Children ( whether his Lady were then living I cannot say ) George , of whom the present mention is made ; James , and Martha , Since married to Sir James Lockhart of Leigh in Scotland , and then of the privy Chamber in Ordinary to the late King. His Education ( after some yeares spent in the Schooles ) was at the Universitie of Oxford ( if information erre not ) and he so much a Schollar , as that the Latine tongue was familiar to him both by speech and pen , not onely for Ordinary but likewise for Elegant expressions ; Neither was he ignorant of the Greek : But , thinking the Schooles an over soft course of exercise , he left them and betook himselfe to Armes , as more Suitable both with his Complexion and disposition . He began his apprentiship and continned his progresse in that honourable profession under that great and excelling Tutor in the art of war , the Invincible Gustavus Adolphus , for whose service he first transported a Company of Foot of his owne Nation , into Suethland about the yeare , 1623. Under the Banner of that great Warriour ( whom I have rightly tearmed invincible , as both living and dying such ) he served sundry yeares : And that Prince being no Prodigall of Military preferment , he attained onely to the degree of Lievtenant Colonell of a Regiment of Foot ( by which Title we will now call him untill Providence give him another ) whereof Sir James Ramsay , was Colonel , the same Bamsay , who so gallantly afterwards , for some yeares , defended Hanaw against the whole Imperiall Force in those parts , untill releived by the then General Major Lesley , now Earle of Leven , and the said Colonel lying wounded of some hurt he had received at the Seige of the strong Castle of Wirtzburg ( if my relation faile not ) his Lievtenant Colonel Commanded the Regiment , and at the taking of Creutznach , ( a strong Town in the Palatinate ) was by the King Ordered to secure the same from those insolencies that might arise from the Souldier , which he did with such celerity and satisfaction , as that the King ( who entred soone after ) did in his owne breast , designe him to be Governour of that important place . Sac : M is . Regn or Sveciae etc or : Senator et Cancellarius ad Exerc : et per German : Sum̄a cum potest : Legatꝰ ibidq foeder is Evang : Direct or Ill mꝰ Dn. D nꝰ . Axelivs Oxenstierna Lib : Baro in Kymitho D nꝰ . in Fiholmen et Tydoen etc : Eques . portrait of Axel Oxenstierna, chancellor and regent of Sweden It may be thought that our Lievtenant Colonell had cause to rest contented , having received ample satisfaction , by a preferment so honourable , which also might have proved but a step to greater : But he , who likewise was not exempt from the boy lings of passion , was resolved to admit of no reparation as not enduring ought which he conceived to be an affront , from what hand soever it came . Or rather , we may ( more Christian like ) conclude , that God , who had numbred his dayes , having decreed that before his Exit hence , he should quit those Courses that impelled to the effusion of bloud , and enter upon such as were more acceptable to himselfe , by being instrumentall in preventing the same in others ; and that having been sundry yeares usefull in Warrs , which the spirit of discention raiseth between Princes ; he should close up the remainder by being actually instrumentary for peace between jarring Kingdomes : The same God , ( I say ) who createth the fruit of the lips , Peace , and is the Lover and Author of Peace and Concord , had otherwise disposed of him . The Commission for the foresaid Government was tendred unto him , but ( the meanes being appointed to the end by providence designed ) was by him refused and a pass demanded , which the Chancellour enquired into the cause of , telling him withall he could not grant it : yet , Duglass still persisting , the Chancellour ( who loving him , had used both reasons and perswasions to divert him from his purpose , and could not prevaile ) afforded him a Foreloff , being a concession of vacancy for some time from his charge , during which he might repair to the King & obtain his pass if it should be thought fit . About the same time Sir Henry Vane Knight , Comptrollor of the household to the late King , and one of his privy Counsell , being by him sent his Ambassador Extraordinary to the King of Suethen , and then upon his journey toward that Prince , came to Erancfort aforesaid : To him our Lievtenant Colonel makes his addresse , desiring that under his protection he might repaire unto the King , from whom ( his Judgment might suggest unto him ) he could not but expect a frown , which favour was not denied by his Lordship , who , having refreshed himself and his Train there for some daies , set forward , accompanied by our Lievtenant Colonel , and in short time arrived at Noremberg , where the King of Suethland ( with his Army ) then lay . The first presentment Duglass made of himself , was at the instant of his Arrivall , in the Tennis-Court of Noremberg , wherein the two Kings of Suethland and Bohemia were then exercising themselves : And here it may be conceived not unlikely , but that the Chancellour had given his great Master notice , as well of the arrivall of the Ambassadour of great Brittaine , as of the defection of the Lievtenant Colonel , yet meerly out of his duty of acquainting the King with all passages , even of the least concernment , and not intentionally , as may be judged , to procure the Gentleman any prejudice , to whom he had alwaies shewed such faire , and more then common respects , as he was by his Camarades in Armes frequently called ( either in jest or envy ) the Chancellours Favourite . The King had no sooner eyed him but he was affected with Choller , and after he had demanded of him why he was not at his Charge , and by the other answered that he had none , or to that effect , with some other brief passages ; He ordered the Lievtenant Colonel to be forthwith committed , which was immediatly done . It may be conceived that great Brittaines Ambassadour was herewith but little pleased , and might think not onely himself , but his Master likewise concerned , that one of his Subjects intending for his Country , and to that and coming to crave his dismission , under the Protection of his own Prince in the person of his Representative , should therfore be restrained : Yet from our Lievtenant Colonel , the Relator ( who had it from himself ) heard not that he suddainly moved therin , whether willing to let the first heat over-passe ; or that his main and much of businesse , for such an inch of time , at his first interviews diverted him . That King understanding within few daies , that some of the Enemies Forces intended an On-slaught into his Quarters , or bound upon some other private , if not the like designe , gave order for two thousand Horse to be in a readinesse the next morning ( a sure signe that himself would command that party ) which was done accordingly , and himself already in Coach , the Lord Ambassadour then present ( who had discoursed with him of other Affaires ) being about to take leave , moved the release of our Lievtenant Colonel , but the King suddainly passionate , gave him an answer so lofty and trenching upon his Master , as might have been better spared , and shall therfore be here omitted : Nor was his Lordship wanting to reply in such a manner as became his Courage , and like a person of honour representing his Prince . As the great Gustavus was subject to flashes of passion which were the onely Clouds in his Hemisphere , and therby would ( not seldome ) give offence , so , had he those speedy recollections ; the best badge of a good disposition , as permitted him not to retain them , but that present acknowledgment and satisfaction ensued , as indeed it did here , and so fully as was not little , from a Prince , succesfull and great in Armes and Renown , which usually elate even most equally tempered Spirits : But as the expressions that were distastfull , so likewise , the acknowledgment shall be here forborne , there being the same reason for the one as the other : Only this may be said , that before he left the City he commanded our Duglass to be in larged . The King being gone whither the Emergencies of his Affaires called him , and no expectation of his return , his Lordship , who had ( as may be conceived ) improved his time for the delivery of what he had in charge , resolved neither to follow nor expect him back , but to repaire for England , as he did soon after , accompanied by the Lievtenant Colonel , who for some time whilest at Englands Court , was by his honourable Patron made known and recommended , not only to the great Ones , but to the King likewise . The King of Suethen returning back to Noremberg , and after severall accidents incident to War , by the accession of a gallant Army , consisting of six and twenty thousand fresh men , conducted by the Reicks Chansellor Oxienstierne , the two Brothers of Saxon Weymar ; the Landtgrave Will of Hessen and General Banier , having re-inforced his own , before Coopt up ( in a manner ) by the numerous powers of the Imperiallists , did now range more at large , and the Forces of both sides came so neer each other , as they could not part without a Battell , which was ( soon after ) fought neer unto a Town called Lutzen , where the Imperiall Army commanded by the most Imperious Wallesteyn Duke of Friedland , had the advantage of the ground , w ch the Sueths were constrained to gain from them at push of Pike and had the better : The Sun befriended neither party , being all the morning ( as unwilling to behold that daies effusion of blood ) obscured by a Mist , when 〈…〉 omenie , another of the Austrian Generals , brought to the imperialists relief two thousand fresh Horse , the Riders all clad in hard Iron , which the Royall Sueth perceiving , taking with him a strong party , he called to the Duke of Saxon Lawenburg , saying , Cosin let us charge those black men home , for those are they will otherwise ruine us , which himself did in person so vigorously ( by leading on his owne Troopes to the hottest dispute of that whole day ) as he brought Victory to his own side , but purchased at a sad and dear rate , even the life of that great Heroe . On the Imperiall side ( beside many others ) was Felt Marshall Pappenheim Slaine , one of the most esteemed Commanders amongst the Imperiall Generals ; and of the most honourable deportment toward those whom the chance of War did cast into his hands : who is also said , to have been fore-told that the King of Suethen and himself should fall both in one day . Thus died the Renowed Gustavus of Suethen , in the bed of Honour ; if he may be said to die , whose Fame cannot : His loss was for the present prudently concealed by the Cheiftains who were neerest to his fall ; amongst whom was Duke Bernard of Saxon Weymar , who that day gave a fair encrease to the glorious repute he afterwards constantly maintained ; and the Kings death by the great courage and gallant conduct of himself and the other Commanders who were then next unto the King , was so well revenged , as that the Suethes remained not only Masters of the Feild , and of the dead bodies , but likewise so dissipated the Forces of the Enemy , as they could not in a long time recollect such another Army . This Prince being thus taken away in his flower and strength of years , it was a good space of time , ere the neighbour Nations would beleive he was not still in the number of the living , as if so great a person could not have moved hence , but that like an universall Earth-quake he must have borne a whole World before him . Reports were various , according to the affections and disaffections of men to his Person and Greatnesse , and it is truly affirmed , that at the Court of England , Wagers were layed of his being alive , sundry months after the first news of his death . But ere long it was confirmed that his great Soul , having quitted the inclosure of his body , had changed his Militancy here below , for a Mansion more peaceable and Glorious above , and had verified that saying of the Divine Spirit by the Kingly Prophet , who having recorded that the great Ones of the World are Gods , hath neverthelesse pronounced that they shall dye like men , and that Princes shall fall as others . The King of Bohemia did not long overlive the loss of this second Alexander , but deceased soon after at Mentz : His eldest Son , Charles Lodowicke Prince Elector Palatine , being then in Minority , his Uncle , the Duke of Simmern ; was , by consent , constituted Administrator of his right in the Palatinate . The death of King Gustavus , who ( whilest living ) had been the Head and Director General of the Protestant League in Germany and so entitled , notwithstanding that his losse was alleuiated by Victory , caused a great alteration in the affaires of that confedracy , and in the Councells of the Princes thereof ; so that it behoved them to call a Dyet or Generall Assembly , as they did soone after at Heylbrun in the Dukedome of Wertenberg , consisting of foure Principall Circles of the Empire , viz. the Franconian , Suevian , with the upper and lower Circles of the Rhyne ; there were personally present the Duke and the Administrator of Wirtenberg , the Marquesse of Baden , the Count of Hanaw , with most of the seventeen Earles of the Wetteraw : Lodowich Phillip Duke of Simmern , Administrator of the Palatinate , for his Nephew the Prince Elector Palatine , then of under years , had there foure Commissioners ; of whom , Colonell Peblitz ( being chiefe ) sate above all the Princes , at the upper end of the Table ; all the Propositions were directed to him ; and he , in right of the Elector Palatine , had the opening of all Letters , which was an absolute concession of the Electorall Title and Dignity , and as great an Exauthorization of the Bavarian and his pretences as that Assembly could give . For the effecting hereof , the prudent intervention of Sir Robert Anstruther , Lord Ambassador Extraordinarie from great Brittaine to that Dyet , who had with good approbation discharged the like high trust under King James and the late King to severall Princes of Germany , to the King of Denmarke , as also to the Emperor ( Intervallatim ) by the space of thirteen yeares was not meanly prevalent . There were present besides , the Ambassadors of other Princes , and the Deputies of the Imperiall Cities in the forenamed foure Circles , as Noremberg , Strasburg , Francefort , Auspurg and others : the Lord Chancellour Oxenstierne also , whose Title in this Dyet was , Councellor , Chancellor , and Extraordinary Ambassador for the most Illustrious and High borne ; the Hereditarie Heyre and Princesse of the Crown of Suethen : The restitution of the Palatinate ( ad integrum ) was decreed in this Dyet , and for the regaining of some places , as yet possessed by the Enemy , the Chancellor engaged his word , as General of all the Forces ; which charge he having modestly refused at the first offer , accepted at the second : Whereupon the direction of the whole War and affaires of State was committed unto him , in the name of the Imperiall States and the Crown of Suethen . Neither did this Union receive small luster by the conjunction of the French King , represented by the Marshall de Feuquier's there present ; As also by the Declaration o● the Duke Elector of Brandenburg , which followed soone after , in favour of what there transacted : Account of the whole passages of that Assembly , but especially of that restitutionary decree , was by his Lordship ( upon his returne to Francfort ) sent into England by Mr. Richard Hurst ; One and the First of his Secretaries . His Lordships Negotiation with the Landtgrave of Darmestadt , to whom he soone after repaired for the gaining of his concurrence with that Assembly , was uneffectuall , albeit he left no stone unmoved ; But interest and ambition are maine obstacles to the attaining of just desires : That Landtgrave had been much entrusted by the house of Austria , and in recompence of his affection was ( by the same ) invested with the spoiles of his Neighbours . Two Mannours ( or Lordships ) belonging to the House Palatine had been committed into his of his Fathers hands , by the late King of Bohemia , they being then good friends ; but disputes , arising afterwards between them , grew to a quarrell ; whereupon Count Mansfeldt invading the Landtgraves Countrey , took him prisoner , and so detained him certaine dayes ; but his liberty being regained , and the Emperors affaires prospering , he procured , as a recompence for his sufferings , a grant from the Emperor , not onely of those two Mannours , but of severall other Lands likewise , belonging to the Counts of Solmes , Isenberg , Lewensteyne , and others , followers and domesticks of the Prince Elector Palatine . The Elector Duke of Saxony , one of whose Daughters the foresaid Land-Grave had Married , was next Solicited by great Britaines Ambassador ; yet , neither would he joyn in the Transactions of Heylbrun , or in the attribution of the Electoral Title , Dignity , or Possessions to the yong Prince Palatine , nor afford the Title of Administrator to his Uncle the Duke of Simmern : Albeit , as he professed to his Lordship , he did not ommit the same out of any want of respect to the King his Master , or of affection to the House Palatine , but as not having ( then ) consulted the States of his Countrey , which ( he said ) it was necessary for him to do , before he could performe so publike an Act , and that he hoped to obtaine the same by Treatie . Whereby the Troubles of Germany ( as he conceived ) would sooner be ended . Hereupon Replyes were reiterated , but nothing ( save words ) gained . The King of Suethens death seemed to have much altered that Elector from his former professed intentions : But it was indeed conceived that he the rather declined those rights to the house Palatine , to worke a concession , from the young Prince , unto his said Son in Law , of the two forementioned Manno 〈…〉 s : Next , that himselfe might enjoy the Cheife direction of Affaires amongst the Protestant Princes of Germany , which of right belonged to the house Palatine ; As also to thwart what the Circles had done in the Assembly at Heylbrun , with the particular account of the Electorall and Land-gravian Treaties , the Relator was by his Lordship sent for England from Dresden that Electors Chiefe and Residentiall City . In the mean time the Confederate Princes and Cities , having constituted amongst themselves a Directorium , or settled Counsell , for the better carrying on of the Work , gave the Presidency thereof as aforesayd to the Great Chancellour of Suethen Axelius Oxenstierne , as well in contemplation of the merits of that late Great Monarch , as of the necessity they stil had to retaine the assistance of the Suethes , untill the interest of the Princes and Cities of that Union , and of the House Palatine , together with that of the whole body of the Germane Protestants , might be settled , either by Treaty or otherwise , and not the least , in regard of the great Sagacity and deep insight in the managing of Affaires , acquired by a long experimented practice , and grounded upon the Rock of a most sound and well fortified judgment , wherwith that great , Personage was endowed . The various successe of the Armies and their continuance , drawing upon the associated Princes Circles and Cities , a vast expence of Treasure , wherby those Countries became exhausted , and the Palatinate being upon its restitution assessed at a monthly Contribution ; which ( howbeit lesse in proportion then the other Contributary Countries were rated at ) that devasted Principality was not able to furnish ; the late King was solicited in deficiency of his Nephews Estate , yet no way therto obliged by any Stipulation or other Act publike or private , so cautiously had his fore-named Minister managed his Masters Interest . Hereupon , by the Privy Counsell of England , it was thought meet that some one should be sent over to scrutinize into the condition of the Palatinate , as also into the Deportments of the Suethes ; concerning whom , I may say , upon certain knowledge that during the Assembly at Heylbrun ( as also before and after ) the Chancellour made great expressions of respect to his Majesty and his Relations in Germany , the reality wherof was not meanly testified by the free restitution of the Palatinate , after their King had recovered the same from the Spaniard , and by his promise that the Forces then before Frankendale ( if I mistake not ) and Heidelberg should not be withdrawn , but re-inforced , untill those two strong Peices were likewise regained , which he performed at his return to Francfort , by sending the Prince Birkenfeldt with six thousand Foot and Horse to their recruit , wherby those places being surrendred by the Enemy , were by him , as the rest had been , delivered into the hands of the Electorall Administrator . But to return from whence I have not unnecessarily digressed ; the Suethes and the Confederate Princes fell , not long after into a decadence of fortune ; for the Cardinall Infanta with an Army of old tryed Souldiers , though bent for Flanders , taking Germany in his way , and joyning with the Imperiallists neer the City of Norglingen , the Associates by this Conjunction received a great defeat , wherin most of their Ensigns were seised , their Commanders either slain or taken , of which latter Calamity their brave Generall Gustavus Horne was partaker . The scattered relicks found no sure retreat , untill they recovered the formerly wasted Palatinate , under Duke Bernard of Weymar , where deprived of Colours and Commanders , they continued ( in a manner ) without Discipline , so as that Country was in a most sad condition , and England thereupon solicited as aforesaid the Counsell , wherof judging it expedient to send an Agent thither , the fore-named Lievtenant Colonel Duglass was made choice of , as one who in his reports would not be over partiall ; and he being first dignified with the Honour of Knight-hood , accordingly received Credentials and Instructions . The fore-mentioned Ambassador , Sir Robert Anstruther , who after his departure from Saxony , had been with the Elector of Brandenburg at Berlin , and from thence with the Queen of Suethen at Wolgast , to condole the death of the King her Husband , whose body was then to be transported into Suethland , and had likewise been with the Duke of Holstein , and the Dutchesse Dowager his Mother , as also with the King of Denmark : Treating with sundry of that Kings Counsell , who were thereunto appointed ; he intimated unto them ( omitting particulars not so necessary to be here inserted ) that their Masters Conjunction with the Protestant Princes of Germany , would much conduce to the generall tranquility , as without which the Emperour and his adherents would hardly be moved to a constant and universall Peace in the Empire , but rather hope that the Divisions and Separations of those Princes and States would be apt to produce unto him new advantages . They ( after much reasoning ) acknowledged it was most necessary , but prayed him to consider the hazards their King , their Country , and themselves had in the last Wars been exposed unto ; so as had they not made a peace with the Emperour , they might by that time have gone a begging with their Wives and Children : And that having thus made their Peace , they ought not in equity to be the breakers of it ; the rather for that their Master was now acting the Mediators part : They wished that Saxony were really ( as Brandenburg was ) united in the Alliance of Heylbrun , the better to Ballance the Affaires there , whereby a good Peace ( which their Master was still ambitious to be an Instrument of ) might more probably be expected . His Lordship urged no lesse to their King himself , upon occasion of some discourse ( soon after ) of the then present state of Germany ; and the King expressing how much he longed to see a good Peace established ; He replied , that his Majesties Authority and Power ( if interposed ) with the Duke of Saxony , might be very usefull for obtaining of the wished end in that Conjuncture ; and that if the three Protestant Electors and their Houses were firmly linked together , by a perfect friendship and sence of common Interest , they would soon grow so Considerable , as that other Princes would be glad of their Association : And then Caesar himself would ( in all likelyhood ) the better hearken to reasonable Conditions of Peace , besides many other good effects which ( he inferred ) might ensue so happy a Conjunction : The King professed to concur with his Lordship in opinion , yet not without objecting some impediments . But I shall wave further insisting hereupon ; This , as not material to the Subject mainly here intended , being onely to shew how far England did then interess it self in the Protestant cause of Germany , and the concernments of its Allies there . His Lordship returning to Hamburg to expect further Orders , was soon after re-manded back to Francfort on the Mayne , to interpose his Masters Authority as cause should be offered . Return We now to Sir George Duglass , who ( there met with his Lordship , and ) during his Agency in the Palatinate , had given an account so satisfactory , as well in order to that Electorall Principality and its condition , with the whole state of Affaires relative to that concernment , as of the Associated Princes and Cities , and likewise of the Suethes , as was well rellished at home , and therby gained to himself the opinion of one capable of a greater and more weighty Negotiation : And as , if all things should conduce to his advancement ; it so fell out that the expiration of a six years Truce , concluded ( as hath been said ) by the intervention of Sir Thomas Roe , Ambassador from the late King , An. 1629. between the Crownes and Kings of Poland and Suethen , was then drawing neer ; and the late King was by the Polander again solicited , to the same effect , with intimation of a desire of neerer conjunction by Allyance . This motion was plausible , and the more credulous of Englands Court , were thereby wrought to cry up that Kings Cause ; albeit the same ( his Turne once served ) proved but a Fucus , and like an Apparition vanished into Aire . For this employment of no mean moment , Sir George Duglass , then Agent in Germany as aforesaid , was thought a fit Minister ; and the rather , because haying formerly served the late King of Suethland , in those parts he was not unacquainted with their interests in Prussia and Leifland , and might accordingly make use of arguments to induce them to a moderate and equitable compliance , it being conjectured that they would not easily be won to restore either ( much lesse both ) of those rich and fertile Provinces ; but as to any resignation of the Crown of Suethland , which the Polander claimed as his Hereditary Right , it was fore-seen , that however the same might be brought upon the Carpet , it could not be with any hope of condeseension . Credentials and Instructions were then drawn up , and sent enclosed within a dispatch to the fore-named Ambassadour Sir Robert Anstruther , to beby him delivered ( as was forthwith done ) unto Sir George Duglass , whereby the Title of Lord Ambassadour Extraordinary from the King of Great Brittaine , to the Kings and Crownes of Poland and Suethland became due unto him . In this new Condition , his first work was to furnish himself with Necessaries and Attendants suitable to that high Employment , into the number wherof he was pleased to desire the Relator from Sir Robert Anstruther , of whose Secretaries he then was ; and in the same capacity , entertained him for that Embassy , which is only mentioned to shew the ground he had ; for the present and precedent Narrative . Whilest some weeks of time were spent in such like preparations , Letters of safe conduct and Convoyes were desired from the Generals of the opposite Armies , through part of which we were necessitated to passe : His Lordship ( in the interim ) made entry upon his Commission , by visiting the great Chancellour of Suethen , Axelius Oxenstierne , at Mentz , and by delivering to him the Letters he had from his Master , directed to the said Chancellour , and to his Son John Oxenstierne , ( who sometime before had been employed as Ambassadour into England , from himself as President , and in the name of the fore-mentioned Directorium , or great Counsell of the Protestant Associated Princes and Cities of Germany ) which Letters he received with great testimony of respect and thankfulnesse , for the honour therby done unto him , expressing the same at length and with great Eloquence : And as concerning his Son , he much rejoyced at his Majesties expressions of favour towards him , both in this and at the time of his being in England ; albeit it were over long to tell the Condoleances he used for the frigidnesse ( as he termed it ) his Son then found in relation to his Employment ; but this , having proceeded partly from things already glanced at , I forheare to insist upon : He further insinuated how glad he was of his Lordships being employed in a businesse that so much concerned their Prince and Country , of whose integrity they had formerly received so good proof . Yet it is not improbable , and his Lordship did so conceive , that they would not unwillingly , have declined our intervention , if it had been in their power , knowing that Englands interest in the point of Trade and Commerce ( on which their Toll in the Balthick Sea lay so heavy ) would bring him in to crosse their designes , and pull from them a Bit which they had found so sweet , as they were loth to part with . The Chancellor began ( then ) to discourse of the Treaty that was to ensue , wherin he demonstrated , at length , the difficulties that would occur , even at the first meetings , touching Ceremonies and Titles , as hath plentifully appeared in that Treaties Narration . He afterwards insisted upon the trouble the main businesse would produce , being no lesse then the question of a Kingdome , and of the strangest nature that had been disputed in many Ages , wherby those that were strangers and not vers't in the fundamentall Rights , the ancient Priviledges , and Jus Suecorum , would ( he said ) come in a manner with prejudicate minds , sympathizing with their own Governments , which , as they would not presume to judge of , but leave every one to their own , so he hoped that others would do the like to them , and not expect that they should let fall a Controversie which had cost them so much treasure and blood , for any arguments drawn from the opinions and example of others , which concerned not them , they being to take their own way , and to follow their particular grounds to the last drop of blood . What he set forth of the wrongs they had suffered under King Sigismundus , which had constrained them to the extreamest courses , may be ghessed by such as shall have read the first part of this Treatise , and therfore needs here no repetition . As to King Vladislaus then Raigning ( in Poland ) he having , he said , no right but from his Father , had lost all in him , and with what arguments he alleadged that his pretensions were lesse valid , at that present , then his Fathers in his life-time , were over tedious here to relate . His Lordship ( on the other side ) was not wanting in replyes , but shewed that extreame Counsells have extreame Events ; that Obstinate Warrs were ever accompanied with troubles and Calamities ; and alwayes heavy , even to the prevailing side , that as their issues were uncertaine , so their vicistitudes many , whereof themselves had already received sufficient proofes : That as the vertues of the present King Vladislaus were to be respected , so his Forces and that great Successe which had ( but late before ) attended him against most potent Enemies , was no lesse to be feared , besides many other respects which might induce them to steere ( at least ) a midle course . The restitution of such Territories as they had wone by their Armes , was likewise touched upon in their discourse ; which his Lordship found to be by them taken for so good a Title as they were not like to give back for a Song . They parted with great fairenesse ; the one professing much thankfulnesse , affection , and all other respects to the King of great Brittaine and his Allies : the other assuring him of all reciprocall and respective offices , to the young Queene and Crown of Suethen , from his Master and every Minister of his . Herewith his Lordship returned to Francfort . His traine and equipage being in a readinesse ; his Lordship began his journey from Francfort in December , 1634 ; having taken leave of the Ambassador Sir Robert Anstruther , with all possible expresions of mutuall respect and affection , and was met before he came to Hanaw ( a great and strong Citie about three Leagues distant ) by Sir James Ramsay ( before-named ) Governour thereof , attended with foure Troopes of Horse ; the whole Garrison in Armes ( the great Ordnance upon the walls also going off ) from the Gate to the Governours Quarter , where his Lordship was lodged , during foure dayes of his aboad there , to dispatch an Expresse for England . The Governour , howbeit but late before his Commander , as hath been touched , not disdayning to hold the Towell to his Lordship at washing before meales , as to the Representer of his Prince ; which office he would perforce and did performe , his Lordship in vaine opposing it . Departing from Hanaw , He made no Halt untill he arrived at Berlin , the Electorall Court of Brandenburg ; where , by that Prince , he was lodged in the Palace , and , for eight dayes that that he stayed there , was entertained with all the Magnificencie that might testify an entire respect to the King his Master . Between his Electoral Highnesse and his Lordship , there passed some Communication upon the points like to occur in the Prussian Treaty , between the principall Parties , as also what concerned his own Interest , which suffered but overmuch every where : After the Curialia by word of mouth , the Elector returned a large Memoriall in writing , in answer of some heads propounded by his Lordship , by all which it was easie to perceive , what the Chancellour had before intimated , that there would not want difficulties to bring the businesse to an equall accord : for they who had been hitherto on the losing hand , would be loth to sit by it still ; nor the adverse party lesse unwilling ( as was conceived ) to quit ought already gotten , but on termes not much to the others honour : for which cause the King of Poland , having a good Army in readinesse , was then personally at Danizig , to take order for all provisions necessary , giving out , that he would either have a perpetuall Peace , or else declare the War : And here his Lordship received information , that he was by that King expected with much longing . From Berlin his Lordship came to Stettin in Pomerania , the old Duke wherof ( being sick ) he visited him not , but sent a civill Message to his Counsell by Monsieur Philip Freherr , his Secretary for the Dutch and Latine Tongues , whom he also sent from thence into Suethland , with the King his Masters Letters to the designed Queen Christina , and one from himself likewise , wherin he excused his not attending her Majesty in person , by reason of the Winter already advanced , and the time for the commencing of the Treaty neer approaching : the like he also did to certain of the Grandees there , with whom he had been formerly acquainted . Leaving Stettin he arrived at Danizig the ninth of January , 1634 , 5. and after some daies of refreshment for himselfe and Traine , having sustained so tedious a Winter journey , his Lordship buckled himself to the Treaty already begun at a Town in that Province of Prussia named Holland , the passages of which Treaty , having been deduced at large in the preceding Narrative , shall be here passed over , and those things proceeded unto which afterwards fell out . In the close of that Treaties Narration , it was shewed that his Lordship ( at his taking leave of the King of Poland in his Camp ) had observed some alteration in the countenance of that King , and those about him ; but that , knowing no cause to have been given by himself , he was the lesse troubled therat , thinking it onely to be some little Cloud which would soon vanish : yet staying that night in the Camp , he ( for the more speedy removing therof ) sent the next morning to the Lord Casinowskie , great Chamberlaine of Poland , to desire a private Audience of the King , which was promised , and that notice should be given him of the time , but performance did not ensue ; wherupon having seen the Army drawn into Battalia , he retired to Marienburg . The French Ambassadour , who had received ( as hath beene touched ) a more friendly farewell , came likewise to Marienburg the day following , and his Lordship having heard , that contrary to the publike agreement of the Commissioners and the Mediating Ministers , he had ( in the Regal Tent ) under Signed that Copy of the Articles given by the Suethes to those of Poland ; did send the Relator with his Dutch Secretary fore-named , to know of himself whether it were so or not : which he acknowledged to have done , at the instance of that King , who ( he said ) presented the Copy unto him , Propria manu : Our Ambassadour understanding it , was not a little moved at the indignity offered to his Master therby , but rather to themselves , as being done contrary to their publike Stipulation , and therupon visiting the Suethish Commissioners , he desired they would not admit of the like , which they assured him of , as having already dispatched their Instrument of the said Articles into Suethland by an Expresse . Before his Lordship removed from Marienburg , the Lord Zavatskie came to him , pretending only a visit , but sent ( as was conceived ) of purpose to explore whether he had any inckling of what had been done , and how he resented the same . To him our Ambassadour could not so well containe himself , but that he entred into expostulations so high as gave no small distast ; taxing them of swarving from things by themselves consented unto and agreed upon in publike , and of silence in others , which they ( not We ) had propounded , and ( seemingly ) sought after , the particulars wherof , as not necessary to be here inserted , are forborn : Adding withall , that after so unworthy a requitall of his Masters affection and respects testified to their King and Crown , he could do no lesse in duty then to give those advertisements that were requisite . Zavatzkie heard him with patience , and with fair words endeavoured to pacifie and to confirm in his Lordship a belief of the King his Masters sincere and reall affection towards his Majesty of Great Brittaine , with his constant persevering in his former intentions , of which the said Lord had from the King of Poland , been the first Intimator and Propounder , telling him withall , that undoubtedly there behoved to be some mistake in the report he had received , for otherwise , he said , it could not be but that himself being usually so neer the King , and of his Secretaries , should have known somewhat therof , desiring withall , that his Lordship would not precipitate any advertisement unto the King his Master , and assured him that he would forthwith post unto their Court , where having understood the matter fully , he would by Letters , or a speedy personal return , faithfully certifie his Lordship of the truth , either there or at Dantzig within few daies . Towards that Citie his Lordship retired soone after , daily expecting the effects of the promises forementioned , but in vaine : Neverthelesse upon Zavatzkie's perswasions , and his owne unwillingnesse to render ill-offices by the returne of any report , as being desirous that some Apology might have come , for cleering those doubts which their late proceedings and coldnesse had given him cause to harbour , whereby any distance or disaffection , between the two Kings , might be prevented , he desisted for the space of three weekes to send home any account of that Treaties issue , contrary to the faithfull advice of some neere about him ; who , as much as with fitting respect they might , urged a present dispatch of that relation into England , as a thing most necessary , not onely for satisfaction to the State and the great Persons therein concerned , but likewise for his owne discharge ; Instancing also the French Ambassador , who would not stirr from Stumbsdorff ( the Village where the Treaty had been concluded ) untill he had by an expresse into France , sent a Narrative of that whole affaire ; But to all this he sent a deafe Eare. At Dantzig he received , soone after , a Honorarium or Present from the Eastland Company , by the hand of Mr. Richard Jinkes their Secretarie , in acknowledgment of their gratitude for his Reall endeavours in behalfe of that Societies restorement to their former freedome of Trade . Yet nothing lesse then was promised , was by the Polander intended ; in stead whereof ( advantage of his Credulity being taken ) a strong complaint against his Lordship was sent into England ; which , for the time , gave an evill rellish of him to his Master : The First notice he had of their distast was by a letter from the Lord Andrea Rey , Starrost of Libonza , dated the twenty fourth of September 1635. who , repeating the very words of his Lordships expostulation with Zavatzkie , closed them up , with this expression ; viz. That if any such were spoken , he wished they never had been : Whereunto his Lordship returned an answer the sixth of October following , with so cleer a vindication of himselfe , but in such a stile as beseemed his Ambassadoriall Office , as might have given them ( in reference to him ) ample satisfaction ; yet without sparing againe to represent his sence of their more unfaire then expected or deserved dealing . About this time , or not long after , Mr. Richard Gordon , Great Brittaines Agent for those parts ( who , in June foregoing , had been by that King sent for England ) returned to Dantzig and thence to the Polish Parliament at Warsovia , held in November , 1635. his Lordship not thinking fit to repaire thither in Person , untill the former misunderstandings were removed . Yet would he not omit to write by him to the Lord Palatine of Belzkie , as also to the forenamed Starrost de Libonza ; intimating to each , the continuance of his Masters good affection toward their King , as they would perceive by his answers to all their propositions sent by Mr. Gordon , and that the same merited a better acknowledgment then was given at the conclusion of the late Treaty , wherby he professed himself to be discouraged from undertaking a journey to the present Parliament , notwithstanding the Orders he had received , but was willing rather to refer the whole matter to Mr. Gordon , untill the jealousies he had reason to conceive were cleered . It hath been said , that , perswaded by the Lord Zavatzkie , his Lordship had forborn to advertise home for three weekes Space ; and it is to be added , that those letters being sent by Sea ( Subject to the inconstancy of winds , and the movings of that other uncertain Element ) were above six weekes longer before they came to the hands they were directed unto ; Whereupon ( confused rumours of things coming to those , who in England bore a chief sway in managing of the late Kings Privy Counsell ) Sir John Coke principall Secretary of State , did by Letter taxe his Lordship of remisnesse in his dispatches , shewing that from France , they understood the Treaty was concluded , and that he had received some disgust , but the particulars they were not acquainted with . Hereby he first perceived that in one and the same thing he had committed two ( not small ) Errours . But in time all grudges being either buried , or ( seemingly ) layed to sleep , and the King of Poland coming to Dantzig , his Lordship had severall Audiences , and was once in company of the King ( with sundry of the Polish Nobility ) feasted by the fore-named Mr : Gordon : And from that King obtained ( albeit not without reluctancy of his Lords , who complained that our Ambassadours Remonstrances were over-tart ) a Mandate Declaratory under the Royall hand and Signet , dated the sixth of February , 1635. 6. wherby our Merchants of the Eastland Company were promised relief against the molestation of the Stample or Seal upon their Cloath , procured by the Dantzigers during the Wars , and the Suspension therof untill it might be abrogated in the next ensuing Parliament , the last having beene called for the ratification ( onely ) of the late Treaty , as was affirmed by their Commissioners , who publikely gave their Faith ( Stipulata manu ) for the disannulling thereof . The King soon after departing from Dantzig , his Lordship took leave , not without seeming fairnesse of each side ; and the fore-named Lord Zavatzkie was designed Ambassadour for England , pretentionally for proceeding upon the motions , formerly ( albeit in a more private way ) by himself , in the name and by warrant from the Polander propounded to the late King , with whom Agent Gordon was associated , and as himself vainly believed , and spared not to give out , with more Trust from that King , then the other . But notwithstanding all these specious shewes , his Lordship was still doubtfull of their true meaning , and advertised home accordingly , yet could he not particularly conclude in whose breast the dissimulation lay : For even they who professed the same Religion with us , and were ( at first ) most earnest in the pursuance of those motions , were now become as cold as oothers , albeit they were intimate with that King and of his neerest Counsells , so as it might seem that their Masters intention , decreed especially in matters so neerly concerning himself , should have been the point of the Compasse by which they were to steer . Yet ( by the way ) it may be demanded whether our Ambassadours Suspitions were not causelesse , or whether by his jealousies he did not injure that Prince , and so provoke him justly ; wherunto is answered , that the Ambassadour of Poland Zavatzkie , when ( with Gordon ) he arrived in England , did not give that full and particular satisfaction which was expected , albeit the Professions out wardly and in generall were as high as ever ; so as doubtfull conjectures began upon his arrivall , to be made at Englands Court ; and his dismission was visibly more cold then his reception had been : And considering it was with him that his Lordship made the disrellishing fore-mentioned expostulation , it may be ( and was then by sundry ) conceived , that the maine part of his Errand was to have boulstered out the former complaint , if he had not been prevented by his Lordships death . The same appeared more fully afterwards , when it was certainly known that the King of Poland had proceeded even to consummation of things directly contrary to his former propositions , without previous advertisement of his reasons for declining them : in excuse wherof ( Post factum ) he sent the fore-named Lord Andrea Rey , Starrosta de Libonza , as Ambassadour to the late King , who understanding ( before his arrival ) what his Master had done in prejudice of his own proposalls , would not admit him to his presence , so that he returned without Audience , not being permitted to come higher then Greenwich , the Court being then at Winsor . Our Agent was also soon after discharged from further Negotiating there , neither hath England ( since that time ) had any person publikely impolyed to that Prince or State : By all which circumstances it may be gathered that his Lordship did dive more deep into their intentions , then self-interest and avarice ( two maine evills in whomsoever they infect , but most pestilent in publike Ministers ) would permit the over credulity of others . His Lordship having received Order for his return , began his journey from Dantzig the first of March ( Old Stile ) and on the thirteenth therof came to Damin , a Town in Pomerania , of which , Colonell Robert Cuningham his Kinsman , was Governor for the Crown of Suethen , who came forth about two English miles ( accompanied with his Officers ) to meet his Lordship , and they alighting , he did the like , walking into the Town on foot , where , by the way , his Lordship and the Governour discoursing together , the Officers made relation to us of a certain accident which had hapned in their Garrison the preceding evening , and for the time had caused some disturbance to their thoughts . It was thus . Upon the Eve before , being Saturday , the twelfth of March 1635 / 6 for the space of neer two houres , between those of eight and ten at night , an unwonted sound of Bells was heard , in the Steeple of that Towns Church ( called Saint Bartholomew ) and the Governour sending to enquire the cause thereof at an undue houre , received answer , That the Church doors were shut : Hereupon the Magistrates were sent for , and Order given that some of the Garrison , with others of the Town Officers , with Torches lighted , should search the Church and Steeple , to see if there were not some persons concealed , who by such meanes might attempt to give a privy Signall to any Enemy neer hand : But , return being made , that no Person was to be found either in Church or Steeple , nor motion or sound perceived ( albeit in the Town the same was heard to continue without intermission during the Search ) the Governour caused the Guards to be doubled ; kept his owne Souldiers and the Citizens all might in Armes ; retained the Magistrates with himselfe ; whom ( with the inhabitants ) he caused to take ( de novo ) an Oath of fidelity to the Crown of Suethen . We of the Ambassadors Retinue , hearing this story , accounted it a fiction , more worthy of laughter than of beleif : Entring the Towne , his Lordship was by the Governour entertained at Supper ; Colonel Robert Duglass , Commander of a Regiment of Horse in the same service likewise ( his Lordships Kinsman ) arriving at the same time : At Table , the Governour related the foresaid accident for a most certaine truth , recounting what distractions it had put them into on the Suddaine , whereunto his Lordship replyed smiling , you needed not to have been so much troubled , it was but a ceremony to entertaine strangers , your Citizens knew not so well as your Bells that great Brittaines Ambassador was to be here this night , that Solemnitie was for my reception : At this discourse some mirth being made and Supper ended , his Lordship , attended by the Governour , and Colonel Duglass , with the other Officers , retired to the Quarter prepared for him , opposite to that of the Governour . Besides those forenamed there were others present , now living in England , who heard this related with the discourse thereupon , and can attest the truth hereof ; viz. Generall Major Christopher Potley ( late in the service of Englands Parliament under Sir William Waller ) then Lievtenant Colonel to the honourable Sir George Fleetewood Knight , Colonell of a Regiment of English Infantrie ; Governour , under the Suethes , of the Citie of Elbing , and Commander of the strong Fort in an Island of the River Vistula ; now Lord Fleetewood , Baron of Swanholme in Suethland : As also Mr. Phillip Freherr forenamed : Mr. John Baall likewise ( one of the Eastland Merchants ) who first divulged the same in England upon his repaire thither soone after . This by way of digression may be admitted . His Lordship , at his rising the next Morning , Complained he was not well ; yet went to the Governour ( to whom he told so much ) and at his instance walked about the Walls to view the new fortifications the Governour had there caused to be made , thinking thereby to have cleered the dulnesse which oppressed him , but could not : At the houre of dinner he sat down with the Governour at Table , but could not eate : Upon serving of the second course he rose up , saying , it behoved him to take some rest , but would not suffer any ( save his two Pages ) to attend him , Commanding us to stay and accompany the Governour . About foure in the afternoone , the Governour with his other friends and servants went to see how he fared , he Complained much of his head and stomacke ; whereupon ( unknown to him ) a Post was sent to Gripswaldt ( about six Leagues from Damin ) for Doctor John Schaener ( whose father had been one of the Physicians to King James at his first comming into England , knowne by the name of Doctor Martin ) to Administer to his Lordship : whose distemper ( being layed in bed ) continued all that night with various purgings . His Servants entring his Chamber early the next morning , the Governour with Colonell Duglass , Leivtenant Colonell Potley , and Mr. Baall forementioned , repaired thither soon after : We found him in his night Gowne sitting , and leaning at the Table , yet cheerfull in speech , saying , his former paines were eased , and that his head and heart were well , neither did ought ( he sayd ) trouble him , save onely that his foot was benummed , which he hoped would soon returne unto its self and feeling ; adding , that after a little rest he intended to proceed on his journey that afternoone , and to that end gave order his Coach and Traine should be ready . Towards the recovery of his foot from its benummednesse , all meanes were used that could be devised , the forenamed Commander Potley , having ( out of his affectionate desire of his Lordships recovery ) taken great paines therein by chasing of the part affected , but in vaine : His Lordship assaying to have removed to his Bed , which was neer by ( saying hee would repose a little ) could not support himself , but ( sinking ) was by his Servants layed in bed about eight in the morning . We left him according to his desire , with some of his Chamber onely to attend him , and returning about two houres after , found him asleep , but drawing his breath so short and high , as gave cause to apprehend it was worse with him then we had imagined ; wherupon the Governour with the other Commanders being sent for , they came and found him ( to the grief of all ) strugling with Death : Being awaked , ( for awaked he was by the out-cries of his young Nephew , William Lockhart , then present ) he would willingly have spoken and declared himself , but could not ; he grasped the Youth then kneeling by his bed side , in his Armes , some words he uttered , but brokenly , in various intermixed Language , out of which the most attentive Listner could gather nothing . In this labouring condition he continued about two houres ; the fore named Physitian arriving when he was even at the extremity of life , which left him between the houres of twelve and one of the same day ( being Tuesday the fifteenth of March , 1635 / 6. to give an account of his Legation here below , before , not his Earthly , but his Heavenly King. The sudden death of this great Person , for so it may be termed , struck all that were present , but his Kindred and Servants especially , into great consternation of spirits ; not one having ( for some space of time ( a word to utter : At last , necessity so inforcing , the Body was left to be decently layd forth , and a retreat made by all ( them of his Chamber excepted ) to the Governours Quarter , there to consider what was to be done : In this consultation it was ( by the Relator ) shewed , that whereas a scruteny into the things he had there with him , was necessary to be made , whereby due Inventary might be taken for the better satisfaction of those whom ( as neerest interessed ) it should rightly concerne : There were Papers relating to his publike Negotiations , into which , no inspection was to be made , but that they were to be lockt up apart , and to be delivered onely into the hands of the principall Secretary of State in England . This was , by all , thought meet ; and unto him , as having been entrusted with the insight of them whilest he lived , and who had also brought him the conferment of that honourable employment so happily effected ; they alone were not committed , but likewise the managing of what was there further to be done . In reference hereunto , the Embalming of the body was first concluded ; next , that an Advertisement should be made into England for Orders for the dispose therof : And lastly , the putting of his Traine into an Equipage suitable to the sad occasion , in order wherunto , ( as also for the reasons pre-alledged ) the inventarying of what he had there about him was resolved , that so it might be seen by what Hinges these motions were to be made . Order for the speedy Embalming was forth with given to the Physitian then present , who by a prolix discourse in writing ( under his hand ) rendred his death Apoplecticall , albeit by others not so believed ; and the day following the fore-named Master Baall was dispatched for England , with Letters of information to the State , with others also to Mr. Joseph Avery then Agent for the late King at Hamburg ; To those likewise at the Hague , to whom it was meet , and lastly to his honourable Friends and Relations ( particularly to the Earl of Ancram , to whom he was Brother by the same Venter ) as well to give notice of the sorrowfull accident , as to obtaine the more effectually , and speedily such Orders as should be thought requisite for a further proceed ; intimation ( in that dispatch ) being given , that the body ( so soon as Embalmed ) should by easie journeys be brought down to Hamburg , there to expect the same . Neither was it thought least worthy of care , how to provide a Convoy to secure the body ( with what else there ) in such a journey , and so broken times : To obtaine the same , Letters were sent that great Senator the Chancellour of Suethland , Axell Oxenstierne , who then was at a Town called Wismar , not past two or three daies journey from Damin , to whom the sad relation was therby given , and fit convoy desired : Others were likewise dispatched to his Servants , remaining behind at Dantzig , and to the Agent there , to inform them of his decease , and to desire their care over those things left in their Custody , to be transported by Sea , that they might be safely forth-coming , to whom they should rightly appertaine . These dispatches made , an Inventary was exactly taken in the view of those fore-named Commanders and others , as also of his own Servants , and so much of money ( there found ) as was conceived might be necessary , was delivered into the hands of Mr. George Ewin , Steward to his late Lordship , to provide and defray the Mournings with the Domestick , and other incident Charges , and to render account of the whole to whom the same should belong . Soon after we received Letters from the Lord Chancellour Oxenstierne , wherin he condoled the death of a person whom he had loved living , and from whom his Prince and Country had formerly received faithfull Service , and of late fair Offices ; in them was likewise shewed that he had appointed two Troops of Horse of the Regiment of the fore-mentioned Colonell Duglass , to safe-guard the body to Hamburg , with permission for the said Colonell to accompany the same according to his desire . The Body being Embalmed ; the Servants cloathed in Mourning ; the Horses , Coaches , and Waggons , Covered all over with black , we set forth from Damin ; a sad Solemne sight : The Garrison Officers with Sundry others ; Severall Commanders and Colonels , as well of English as of his owne Nation , who came thither on purpose to doe honour to the dead , attended the Body a good distance of way without the Town , and then returned ; the Governour with Colonel Duglass still accompanying the same . When we were come within a League or two of Wismar where the Chancellor of Suethen then was , the Corps was left to the Care of his other Servants and the Convoy , whilest the forenamed Colonels Duglass , and Coningham , with this Relator , and the Dutch fornamed Secretarie went thither to Salute and render thanks to that great Senator for his continued respects to our late Lord and Master , not onely whilest living , but likewise being dead , which ( was acknowledged ) he had amply testifyed by appointing such a Convoy to secure his relickes and Sorrowfull Servants , who , by his loss , were like Sheepe without a Shepheard , from the insolencies and violences those distracted times might otherwise afford , wherof a faithfull Report , as by gratitude obliged , should not faile to be made : And that , as it w 〈…〉 ot to be doubted , but the King his Master would make a faire acceptance of that civill respect rendered to the remaines of one , who , in a matter of such concernment as the late Treatie , had represented his Person ; So , from the kindred and friends of the deceased ; his Exellency might expect a friendly retribution of respects in all such wayes as opportunity or his Exellencies Commands should inable them unto , for his great humanitie expressed to the Ashes of a Relation so neer and deere unto them . It was further shewed , that it had been some sadnesse to our late Lord , when upon his departure from Dantzig , he understood that he could not be permitted to make a journey into Suethland , as having no desire more earnest nor more prevalent with him , then , by word of mouth , to have assured her Majesty of Suethen , that he still retained the same zealous intentions for her Service , which he had formerly for Sundry yeares , with the hazard of his life and the losse of some bloud , testifyed to her late Royall Father ; and that he had not so layd aside his Armes , but that he would alwayes have been willing , and had hope to resume them one day by her Majesties command , and to employ them under her Standard : That not onely those Gentlemen present of his kindred , but all others likewise who knew ought of him , and particularly we his Servants , as having had the honour to be neere unto him in the course of his late Negotiation , could subscribe to this truth ; Concluding , that if on our parts , who were but meane Persons , uncapable of great undertakings , there were ought wherein our Services might be acceptable , in acknowledgment of his great care for our safetie , we should account our selves highly honoured by his Excellencies Commands , which , as we would receive with all due respect , so , to our powers , they should meet with a perfect obedience . This Office of no more then fitting civility was well accepted by the Lord Chancellour Oxenstierne , who returned a faire commemoration of the great abilities and endowments of the deceased Ambassadour ; of his Courage , Integrity , and discreet deportment whilest he lived in the Service of their late King , and of his sincere and equitable carriage in the late weighty affaire : He condoled his so soon death , whose life ( he said ) might have been of good use to the world ; and that as they had received formerly proof of his affection toward their Crown and State , so they should no way have doubted its continuance if his life had been longer continued : But that since it had seemed good to the supream Moderator of al things to translate him from this Vale of misery , to those Mansions into which troubles nor sorrow have no admittance : all persons ( how neerly soever concerned in him ) ought to make an entire submission of their Wills to that All-wise Providence , upon which he exhorted us to rely for comfort in our so great losse . That he honoured his Majesty of Great Brittaine , and should be glad if what he had done might find acceptance with him , and that he would prosecute the Friends of the deceased ( whom he had loved whilest living ) with all reciprocall friendly Offices , and concluded with wishing to us an unmolested proceeding on our journey . He vvas pleased afterwards to enquire hovv vve intended to dispose of the body , wherunto answer was made , that having advertised into England by expresse , we would expect Orders at Hamburg . Upon our taking leave , his Excellency desired that at our arrivall in England , his most submissive respects might be tendered to the King , to whose many favours , both to himselfe and his , he acknowledged an exceeding engagement , and withall , desired ( that when admitted to the Regall presence ) we would make mention of the present low condition of the Protestant Affaires in Germany , wherin the interest of his Nephews was so deeply concerned , which their King had Patronized to the losse of his life , and their Crown , the like to the great exhausting both of their Treasure and Men : That the necessities of those Parts now emplored his Majesty to rise up their Protector by a vigorous assistance , wherby that which had with so much sweat and blood , beene wrung out of the hands of the common Enemy , might not again be lost . The like discourse had been made to this Relator at Marienburg , above eight months before by Baron D' Avaux the French Ambassadour , who willed him to represent the same unto his Lordship ; and added that the King of Great Brittaine sate then as Umpire over the two maine Interests of the Christian World , and held in his hand the beam of the Ballance , so as the side he inclined unto , must ( of force ) over-poise the other , wherof he earnestly desired that his Lordship would advertise the King his Master : Of all which a faithfull relation was then made to his Lordship . From Wismar we returned ( Colonell Cuningham there leaving us ) to the place where the Corps remained , and thence without disturbance , We came within a mile or two of Hamburg , where ( once more leaving the body under the same charge as before ) Colonell Duglass , with the Dutch Secretary formerly named , and this Relator , went into the City to take order for the sad Solemnity of the Funerall Entry , and to see what place had been by Mr. Joseph Avery the late Kings Resident there , provided for the Bodies Repositary , he having been formerly by Letters solicited therunto , and had accordingly procured a Room in the English House there , with Lodgings for the more neer related Servants . By him it was also thought convenient to acquaint the Senate of that City therwith , to prevent any mistake or opposition of the entry of those armed Horse , as vve intended : Notice therof being given , a scruple vvas made ( as he had fore-seen ) of admitting the two Troops that conveyed the Body , they affirming , that it vvas a thing never used , and inconsistent vvith their Cities Customes , that any extraneous Forces should enter Armed vvithin their Gates , and that it might prove of dangerous consequence : Reply vvas made , that such a handfull , in so populous and vvell guarded a City , could neither breed danger nor suspition of any : That vvhat vvas desired vvas onely in honour to the memory of the deceased , and to render the Solemnity more celebrious in a remote Country , vvhere confluence of friends could not be made , as also for the more satisfaction to those Troops that had attended the Corps so far , vvho might think themselves slighted , if not permitted to accompany the same unto the Repository prepared . It was urged on the other side , that whatsoever came within the limits of their jurisdiction needed no other guarde , but was by them ( in point of honour ) to be protected , neither could they admit of such a President : Thereunto was rereplyed , that their Entrie might be permitted under the name of his Meniall attendants ( for the more fullnesse of the Ceremonie ) which could be no way derogatorie to their Citie , wherein ( for ought yet knowne to us ) the last obsequies might be performed : That otherwise we would divert to Attenaw , a village thereby neer the Sea , but without their precinct , and there retaine the same guard : The Senate at last consented to what was desired , conditionally that the Corps being once lodged , the two Troops should immdiately retire without the Gates , which also was our desire . In Order to the Entrie , direction was sent to those without to move toward the Citie next afternoon , but to make halt within halfe an English mile thereof , whither the Eastland Company of Merchant Adventures , with their Deputy and the forenamed Resident , all in long Mourning cloakes , made their repair , as also the honourable Lord Fleetwood forementioned , with his said Lievtenant Colonel , and sundry other Commanders of qualitie then in that Citie , who being all come to the place where the Bodie remained , the Advance began ; First , the two Troopes moved ; next them his Lordships foure sadle Horses , led ; covered to the ground with blacke : after those the Body in a Chariot ( purposely made ) covered with mourning , drawn with six Horses , likewise so cloathed to the ground , attended on each side by his Footmen and other inferiour Servants : The Resident , Master Joseph Avery forenamed , followed the Hearse as chiefe mourner ( being a publike Minister from the same Prince ) on his right hand the Deputy of the English Company , Colonell Duglass before named on his left ; his Lordships Nephew William Lockhart , then aged about fifteen years , son to Sir James Lockhart by the onely Sister of the deceased Ambassador ( since Colonell , and a Member for his Native Countrey in the two late Parliaments in England , and at present one of the Councell of State for Scotland ) came next to them , Single ; He was followed by the Ambassadors Gentlemen two and two , and next to them his other domesticks , after whom the Merchants in mourning Cloaks , one by one , and each accompanyed by a Commander or other Officer ; his owne Coach covered , as also the six Horses , with black unto the ground , next came his Callosh or Waggon , which usually carryed his meaner Menie , and last his Baggage , or Rust , Waggon , both covered in like manner , each drawne with foure Horses likewise cloathed with black , closed up the Traine . Thus was the Body , by Torch-light , brought through the City to the English House , and there placed in the Room appointed : The Horse immediately retyred , and a Banket prepared for those Commanders and Gentlemen , as well of the Civill as Military function ended the sad Ceremony . About two dayes after , for avoyding of trouble to his Servants , as also to the house , by the curiosity of people who hourely flocked to see the visage of the deceased , there being in the Coffin a Casement , through which his face might be discerned , with part of his bodie , lying in a close Gowne of black damaske , on his head a cap of the same over one of plaine linnen , silke stockings , plaine band and cuffes with white gloves : His Heart and Tongue ( well preserved ) within a damaske cover , lying under his head , which rested on a damaske covered pillow ; the bodie was removed into a close Chappell of the great Church in that Citie , where it remained untill Orders came from England , whereupon it was imbarked for Scotland , attended by his Steward the forenamed Master Ewin , with one page and a Footeman all of that Nation . All the Dutch Servants ( except the forementioned Secretary , who came for England ) were dismissed , with payment of arreares where any was due , and a gratuity to each according to his place . The Relator was commanded for England with the papers that concerned the late Negotiation , which he delivered to Sir John Coke Principall Secretary of State. The Body was ( as since informed ) received on Shoare at the Port of Leith ( notice over Land having been sent before ) by such Friends as there accidentally occurred ; and , the rest being invited soone after to the last of civill humane dueties , was by a great concourse of honourable company attended , not long after , to the Tombe of his Ancestors ; where we will leave him sleeping in his honourable Urne , untill with the society of all Saints he arise to receive his Euge bone serve , &c. He was , certainely , a Man endowed with so worthy Parts as deservedly gained him a good esteeme from three great Kings : In the acquisition thereof he was esteemed fortunate , and the contrary in not being Courtier enough to preserve it ; for he dyed under some cloud of his Princes displeasure , by reason of the Polish complaint fore-specified ; notwithstanding which , had his life been of longer continuance , he had ( probably ) risen up , a fixed Starr in the firmament of his great Masters favour : And yet from what hath been already sayd it may be confidently conjectured , he would never have proved a perfect Courtier according to those times ; for his spirit , free in reprehensions , and sometimes over tart , would have uneasily complyed with the wayes of flattery , falsely styled Courtship , over usually practised , and consequently have been unacceptable to the Court Cringers of that time : He was neither prodigall nor greedy of getting ; So that his generous mind , void of self-seeking ( howbeit not alwaies free from Passion ) would never have admitted of the Soyl of avirice or adulation , two Plagues over frequent in the Courts of Princes . A Period should here be put to this relation , but that it is thought not unmeet to touch ( once more ) the accident mentioned to have happened in Daman the night before his Lordships arrivall there , which was related unto him by the Governour at Table , and albeit , that as then no farther notice was taken therof , yet his death ensuing so unexpectedly and suddenly , gave occasion of more serious animadvertion therinto afterwards ; and upon diligent enquiry , the truth of the thing was asserted , not by the Garrison Officers , and the Governour onely , but by the Inhabitants also : In confirmation wherof , the Relator received , from the Magistrates and Senate of Damin , an attestation in writing under the Seal of that Town , the Tenour wherof was in English as followeth . WE the Consuls and Senate of the Towne of Damin , do testifie by this present Writing , that on Saturday the twelfth of March , the Eve of the Sabbath Reminiscere , in which the most Illustrious Lord Ambassadour of Great Brittaine , George Duglass of honourable memory arrived in our City the year under mentioned , about the Even-tide , from the houre of eight untill within a quarter of ten , a certain pleasing , unwonted , continued , and never before observed sound of the Bels was heard in the Parish Church of S. Bartholmew , the night being calm ; Wherupon the Noble and Worthy Governour of our Town , Colonel Robert Cuningham , as also the generality of the Citizens and Inhabitants therin , were wonderfully astonished and amazed , and the fore-named Governour , according to his care , caused the three Consuls to be called unto him without delay , to know of them whether any such sound had been formerly observed , and commanded the Guards to be doubled : Then , that as into a new thing , more accurate enquiry might be made ; it was ordered that the Steeple should be ascended , and a Scrutiny made with Torches lighted , to see if any one were there hidden , who by such a Signall might privily intend some Treachery , yet no man was found in the said Tower , but the Bells hanging without motion , the sound neverthelesse was still heard by the Citizens below in the City . The interpretation wherof We leave to the Divine Power , whom We beseech to avert all misfortune from us . In the interim , in confirmation hereof We have hereunto set the Seale of our Town : Given at Damin in the Dukedome of Pomerania , the ninth of March , 1636. This Novelty vvas by Master John Baall fore-named ( vvho had been dispatched into England the day following the Ambassadours decease ) divulged both in Court and City ; so as at the return of his Servants into England , enquiry concerning the truth thereof was made by many of greatest quality : yea , even the late King , after an account rendred of the manner of his Ambassadors death , as also of what had been desired ( as formerly couched ) by the Lord Chancellour Oxenstierne , demanded whether that report of the Bells were certainely so , and upon sight of the forespecified attestation commanded Mr. Secretary Coke that it should be by Master Weckerlin turned into English , for his further satisfaction therein , which was accordingly done . It is now time to dravv tovvard a conclusion , this discourse having enlarged it selfe further than vvas at first intended , but could hardly have been more restrained amongst so many changes and relative circumstances as may be observed throughout the Triple Narrative . In the first , vve see Poland , from a Dukedome or Principality , erected into a Kingdome , but soon after reverting unto the former Ducall Government , and vveary thereof , remounts unto a continued Elective Regality , neither is at present of small consideration , as being the Bulwark of Christendome , on that side , against the incroaching Turk and Tartar. Suethland also ( for avoiding the many mischeifs and inconveniencies they had sustained , by parties vvithin themselves , differing about the Election of their Princes ) changed into a Hereditary Kingdome in the time of Magnus Smeeke ; and the right Channell failing , remoter streames are either taken or violently thrust in , and upon prejudices flowing thence , are again as fast sluiced out . By publike and generall consent and act of that State , a more direct Succession , in the person and Male Issue of Gustavus Erickson , the Vindicator of their liberties from Danish bondage , is then entred into ; yet that not of long perfect continuance in a descent immediatly consecutive of his three Sons ( all there Crowned ) Ericke the eldest succeeds , but for misgovernment is not many years after dethroned , and during life incarcerated by his next Brother John Duke of Finland , who assumes the Scepter . And here the profoundest Contemplatist may find a large field for his thoughts to expatiate in , to consider and admire the instability of humane greatnesse ; the sandy bottom of the solidest seeming Acts of the most flourishing States : the facility of blasting the wisest and best consentred counsels of the Sons of men , and overturning the Rock-like appearances of their strongest cemented Constitutions , by that Omnipotent and ever-Adorable Power , through whose Divine permission , things conducing to the un-erring ends by him preordained in the Decrees of his Eternall Providence , are brought to passe here below , for the pulling down and setting up of Princes : Sundry examples wherof are set before our eyes even of late years , and particularly in this royal Gustavian Line . To John and his Heirs the States of Suethland by a most solemn Act in the year 1590. confirm the Succession ; but hath this ought more of stability ? Sigismundus his eldest Son ( albeit Crowned in Suethland , An. 1593. ) enjoyes it not , but with his Seed is for ever expelled from that Kingdomes Regall Chaire by Parliamentary Act , in the year 1600. and that expulsion confirmed , An. 1504. by a like Act and a renewed reformed Hereditary Union , whereby his Seat and Dignity is conferred upon the Person and Heires of Charles , Duke of Sudermannia , Nericia , and Wermelandia , who was Crowned , An. 1607. being the youngest Son of Gustavus Erickson , and younger Brother to John fore-named : But here it may be demanded , albeit Sigismundus had forfeited the Crown of Suethland both for himselfe and his Posterity , yet what offence had the Prince his Brother John ( the younger Son of King John aforesaid ) committed , to be pretermitted in that Elective Hereditary Succession ( seeing themselves acknowledge him to be the neerest ; as he was , by how much a Son is neerer then a Brother , or a Brother then an Uncle ) and to be induced to rest so contented with the Dukedome of Ostrogothia , as to resigne for ever his whole right unto that Crown , unlesse the same should chance to drop upon the head of some one of his Posterity , by the decease of the totall lawfull Male Issue of the new King Charles ( according to the fore-cited Entail , 1604. ) whose second Daughter the Princesse Mary Elizabeth , he married , An. 1612. Howbeit of him or of any Issue by them we read not : Hereunto for answer is offered , what themselves alledge , and which hath been already touched in their Parliamentary Acts , An. 1600. and 1604. Viz. His Minority by some years , and that Kingdomes necessity of a Prince of ripe and experienced Judgment , with their apprehension of his entring ( through prevalency of naturall affection ) into such Covenants with his Brother King Sigismundus , or his Heirs , as might be destructive ( to their present King ) his Uncle Charles and his Family ; as also his owne voluntary resignation of his Interest in the Suethish Crowne unto his said Uncle ( as fore-cited ) An. 1604. which againe confirmed and fully concluded at Orobrogia , An. 1606. We may lastly add what themselves do there likewise assert ; That forasmuch as the most Illustrious Prince Duke John , had at the time of the Regall Coronation ( of his Uncle ) attained unto the nineteenth year of his age , and so might well discern of those things which concerned his Interest ; they were therfore confident that his Highnesse could not ( deservedly ) impute ought unto them , and the rather , if he should with them duly animadvert into such examples as might , in like case , be derived from other Kingdomes and Kingly Families , which do abundantly testifie , that sundry have been ejected from their Hereditary Jurisdiction , and others of the same Family surrogated in their stead , for causes lesse weighty then those wherby they had been therunto moved . That they had seriously considered what that conjuncture of time , chiefly in that most afflicted state of their Countrey required : Viz. Such a Governour , as could with prudence steer the Kingdomes Helme , which unlesse speedily provided for , utter ruine would have thence overflowed the whole Kingdome . Moreover , that they had been compelled by those dangerous and subite ( Plots , or ) Machinations which on every side threatned their Countrey , to choose him for their Lord , their King , and Governour , who was endowed with Prudence , Experience , and maturity of years meet for so weighty a charge . King Charles , after ten yeares of a laudable Raigne , paying the debt that all men owe to nature , whereunto by the Eternall decree of the Almighty , the most Potent Princes , as well as the poorest Peasants are equally subject ; his Son Gustavus Adolphus succeeded and was Crowned King of the Suethes ; Gothes , and Vandals , &c. An. 1617. He was , as aforesaid , cut off in the strength of his years , being about the eight and thirtieth of his age , An. 1632. at that fatall field of Lutzen : yet a day so glorious ro his Fame , as all Military men may ( in like case ) desire . The yeare ensuing his translation from the toiles of this to the Joyes of a better world , a Parliament convened at Stockholme , the heads wherof ( as by them couched in seven Articles ) I shall heere touch at and referr the further curious unto the Act it selfe . In that Assembly , the Senators , Peeres , Earles , Lords , Bishops , Gentrie , Clergie , Military , Officers , Citizens and Commonalty , After a sad Commemoration of their unrecoverable losse , by the death of their late Soveraigne , whom they rearme their head , their King , their Father , and Pater Patriae , under whose most excellent Raigne , they , above other Nations , had lived in safety and tranquility : And that , to the aggravation of their misery , they were destitute of Heirs-Male proceeding from his loynes to possesse his Fathers Seat , whereby their and the Kingdomes care and danger was the greater ; upon due consultation of the best conducement to the Kingdomes good ; They declare , that , by the help of their Almighty , and in the Name of the blessed Trinity , they had decreed , confirmed , and established . IMprimis , That his late Majesty having left no Heire Male , nor any Children of any Hereditary Prince which might succeed according to the Laws and Constitution of the Realme : They did approve of and confirme the Act formerly concluded at Norcopia , An. 1604. concerning the Daughters of their Kings and Heir-Princes , at the renovation of their Hereditary Union : In reference whereunto , as also to the Act concluded at Stocholme the fourth of December , An. 1627. in case his Majesty should happen to decease ; They did thereby unanimouly establish and confirme , as also advisedly , freely , and without constraint , declare and pronounce , The High and Mighty Princesse Christina , Daughter of his renouned Majesty Gustavus Adolphus , the Second and Great King ; Queen of the Suethes , Goths , and Vandalls ; lawfully chosen : as also Hereditary Princesse , Great Dutchesse of Finland , Dutchesse of Esthonia , and Carelia , their most deer and gracious Queen : And did by these presents oblige themselves , &c. with all the Inhabitants of the Kingdome , and Subjects thereof , to render to her Majesty all true and due Service and Obedience ; and did Inaugurate and establish her sayd Majesty in whatsoever in righteousnesse they might be answerable for before God and Man ; so that she had full power and authority to command them in all things . They likewise confirmed and ratified the Lawes of the Realm for her Majesty : And further obliged themselves to stand for her Majesties safety , her good and welfare , as well as for that of the Kingdome , even to the danger of their lives and losse of their goods . Provided that her Majesty , when shee should attaine to perfect years and full possession of the Government of the Kingdome , did secure unto them and the whole State , whatsoever might concerne the maintaining of all their Lawes , Liberties , and Priviledges , &c. as the like had been done by former Kings , especially by her late Royall Father , and had by the State of the Kingdome been approved . Secondly , that if any Suethe or other , subject to the Crown therof , of what degree , dignity , or quality soever , should refuse to subscribe and submit to this establishment , or dare to oppose their present Act , or seek to advance any other , whether native or forraigner : They did esteem and declare that party to be a member separated from their body ; an Enemy , yea , Traytor to the Kingdome , and upon conviction of a Crime of that nature , to be punished without mercy . Thirdly , They confirmed and ratified the Acts formerly concluded against King Sigismundus with his Children and Discendants ; and declared them to have no right or interest in the Crown of Suethland , or any part of the Dominions or Jurisdictions therto belonging : and that all their right and pretensions were lost , void , forfeit , and in the lapse for ever : And that if any Sueth or other person under that Crown , should endeavour the admittance of any of the aforesaids into the Kingdome , or to yeeld them any footing within the Jurisdictions , or upon the Frontiers therof : They would hold that person ( of what quality soever he were ) for a pernicious and hainous Traytor to them and to the whole State : And upon perseverance therin should meet with the mercilesse punishment due to such a one : And that whosoever should listen unto , or harbour , or lodge , any such person without timely discovery unto Authority , should be liable to the like punishment : As also that the Orobrogian Acts of February , 1617. against all such , should remain as inviolable , as if they were here ( Verbatim ) expressed : And all Lords , Judges , and other Officers , were to see execution and performance of the same , as he would otherwise answer it at his perill . Fourthly , That they unanimously and deliberatly confirmed and renewed what had been formerly enacted concerning the Service of God and his Church by other Assemblies and Diets , and did generally oblige themselves to remaine in the same Form , Truth , and Discipline of Religion , according to the Revealed truth of Gods holy Word , and the Articles of Christian Faith contained in the Apostolical , Nicene , and Athanasian Creed , together with the Confession of Auspurg , and as formerly concluded in the Counsell of Vssall . Fifthly , That in regard of the Queens under age and insufficiency therby to defend and govern the Realm by her owne self and ability : They did unanimously desire and ordaine , that his Majesties Decree and Ordinance concerning this matter ( formerly committed to the Counsell and Lords of the State , for their judgment and the conceiving of a right Order therupon , which had been also by them tendred unto , and approved of by his Majesty , but by reason of his suddain ●eath and other occasions impeding , had not had its full effect , notwithstanding their want of sundry necessary instructions and appurtenances , which through straitnesse of time could not be inserted ) should be put in execution , and performed for the good of the Realme , by the five chief States and Officers therof ; Viz. 1. The Lord high Steward . 2. Marshall . 3. Admirall . 4. Chancellour . 5. Treasurer . And in the absence of one , or other , or of any , the eldest of the Counsell of State , to supply the place : And these five to govern the Kingdome of Suethen for her Majesty , untill shee should have attained perfect years . And they five , or ( as aforesaid ) the eldest of the Counsell of Stockholme , being of the same Colledge and Assembly , supplying the place of any of them absent , should have the Tuition of the Queen , and should bear rule during her Minority and Nonage , onely in her name and stead , without prejudice to the Realm or State , or violation or breach of the Lawes , Rights , and Priviledges therof : And should for her Majesty powerfully maintain the five Brotherly Offices and State Ranks : That is , Court-right Counsell , Counsell of War , Admiralty , Chancery , and Treasury , or Exchecquer , according to the institution and establishment of former Kings , and especially of their late King Gustavus the second : And should to their power uphold and maintain the Rights , Lawes , Justice , and Policy of Suethen ; Defend and protect the Realm with all the depencies theron ; so as they might conscientiously answer before God , the Queen , and the State , when therunto called , as those by Oath were therunto obliged : So , on the other side , the Lords and Peers of the Realm did promise to yeild and perform unto those persons Selected , as aforesaid , all due respect , honour , obedience , and submissive Subjection , in whatsoever they should require and command , tending to the Glory of Almighty God , the good and welfare of the Queen , of the State , and Common-weale : And that in case any person , or persons , should either in word or deed thwart and oppose the present proceeding and government ; They would withall their powers endeavour to suppresse such Insolencies , punish the parties , and constrain them to better obedience . Sixthly , They would to their utmost prosecute the War against the Emperor and Popish League in Germany , which their King had sealed with his blood , untill it should please Almighty God to settle a happy and desired Peace for the good of his Church : As also the Kingdomes necessity so requiring , whether by reason of their present Wars , or of any new Enemies against their Queen and State , they would with their lives and Fortunes maintain their Rights and Liberties , and with their utmost abilities oppose all such as should confront or withstand their proceedings . Seventhly , That forasmuch as no Kingdome could subsist without meanes , or War be rightly managed without great charges , They did likewise thinke good that the Tolls and Customes should be continued for the good of the Kingdome , in the same manner as then raised and received &c. Moreover ; If the Germane War should continue ; Or if their Kingdome and Countrey should fasten upon some other War or trouble : They did promise and oblige themselves , that whensoever required by the Peeres , States , and Lords of the Realme . They would with all their power and meanes stand and fight , for the Religion , Queen , Kingdome and Liberties . That , in all the particulars before specified , they were resolved , and had unanimously , generally , and particularly , in their owne , and in the behalfe of their brethren , present and absent : as well unborne as borne , freely and willingly consented , agreed , approved , and concluded , and therein sufficiently accorded , and did promise as faithfull , religious , and true sincere meaning Subjects , to performe the same : They the Councell , State , &c. of Sueden , did underwrite and seale the premises at Stockholme the fourteenth of March 1633. Thus was the young Princesse Christiana , then aged about seven yeares , designed Queene of Suethes , Goths and Vandalls &c. as before fully expressed ; conforme to what had been decreed in her Fathers time , at the forespecified Stockholmian Parliament , An. 1627. Her Person and Kingdome was governed by the Tutors untill the yeare . 1650. in which she was Crowned , and hath since ( in a continued single condition ) swayed that Scepter more absolutely : the Surname of Augusta may be ( not unduely ) attributed unto her , for certainely that Princesse , happy in a wise Councell and valiant Commanders , hath done great things , and for many yeares ( since her Fathers death ) hath held up the Bucklers , against the Imperiall and Austrian Forces , even in the heart of the Empire , and left it unconstrained with honourable conditions both for her selfe and her Allyes . Casimirus King of Poland Great Duke of Lithuaniae . &c / &c. Ao. 1649 portrait of John III Casimir, King of Poland But this Princesse , borne , bred , and habituated to raigne , hath in one late action outstript all her former ; by resigning , uncompelled that the World hath heard of , that Crown and Kingdome unto her Kinsman , the present King : A concession to be admired , and which after Ages will ( perhaps ) account rather fictitious than true : Examples of such great voluntary renounciations seldome hapning amongst men : nor doe we reade of more than two ; Dioclesian a Heathen divested himselfe of the Imperiall Wreath : Charles the fifth likewise , after a forty years Regall , and thirty six years Imperiall Domination , in the fifty and sixth of his age , surrendred his Kingdomes to his Son Phillip , and the Empire to his Brother Ferdinand : But from the weaker Sex , which by how much it is so , is the more avidously tenacious of Power , by what meanes soever acquired , as Histories Divine and humane doe testifie , none to be excepted , nor any equall President to be produced . Neither had this Lady those motives which may be conceived to have induced that great Emperor last named , to quit his severall Soveraigneties , thereby to live eternally in the memories of men ; As the neernesse of Relations mentioned , his advance into years , under the burthen of such occasions as could not but render him sensible of having received ( as he had caused unto others ) infinite toiles and troubles , having undergone nine Voyages into Germany , six into Spaine , seven into Italy , foure into France , ten into the Low Countreys , two into England , two into Affrica , besides eleven times traversing the maine Ocean . Certainely , He having been mostly Successful in continued Wars , might be apprehensive of a Reverse of fortune , and therfore not unwilling to prevent it , as he did , by a Monasticall Retirement . But this Princesse never exposed to personall hazards , hath denuded her selfe of a Royalty , and therwith invested her neerest Kinsman , yet more remote then either a Son or a Brother , What Women do we read of that ever refused ought of Glorious ? Much lesse doth History record any Princesse , who in the prime of her years hath freely relinquished a long continued , hereditary devolved Possession of a Diadem , this Lady excepted , who by this Conquest over her self , hath atchieved a greater then by all her Commanders she ever could , which happily may incite some accurate Pen to afford the World an Elogium befitting the Magnanimity of that Act in one of the fairer Sex ; then which former Ages have not preduced a more lofty Subject wheron to ground the Gallantry of a Discourse . That Queen hath ( all along ) demonstrated a good inclination to preserve a faire correspondency with England , even in the heat and height of its late troubles ; In An. 1644. Shee sent Mr Hugh Mowet her Agent to the Parliament then sitting , in which publike Ministry he was employed about two yeares : Neither did he make ( in all that time ) the least addresse or application elsewhere : Severall subsequent entercourses have ( since ) continued the Amity between this and that Nation : Neither have her respects , as well to our present Government , as to the Person of his Highnesse the LORD PROTECTOR , been obscurely testified by her solemne Reception and honourable Entertainment of the Right Honourable the Lord Whitlock , late Ambassadour Extraordinary in Suethland , and by her faire compliance with what desired for the good of both Nations , which having concluded , and as witnessing to the World that She would Dignifie that Act by rendring it the last of her Raigne , she soon after resigned her Kingdome , Crown , and Scepter , unto CAROLVS GVSTAVVS the present King of Suethes , Gothes , and Vandals , Great Prince of Finland , Duke of Esthonia and Carelia , Lord of Ingria , who hath ratified the same , and setled a future good understanding between the Realmes of England , and Suethland , by a most Solemne and Magnificent Embassie : He was borne in Ostrogothia about the year , 1620. if information erre not : Son to the most Illustrious Prince John Casimir , Duke of Zwey Bruchie ( descended from the Electorall House Palatine ) and of the most Illustrious Princesse Catherina , eldest Daughter to the often fore-named Charles the ninth , King of Suethland , and half Sister to the Great Gustavus Adolphus : He was in England , An. 1640. since which time he hath been Generalissimo of all the Suethish Forces in Germany , and there gave beginning to those great expectations of himselfe , which have rendred him the desire of the Suethes , who have Crowned him their King , in An. 1654 : He was ( as I have been informed ) entitled to that Kingdome by Act of that Nations Parliament , in the year 1650. if the then Queen Christina should decease without lawfull Male Issue . His early great Commencements , as well before as since his Exaltation to that Crown , do promise an equall progresse and the addition of Semper to his sur-name of Gustavus , which ( literis transpositis ) is Augustus , for a perpetuating of the Glory of that Gustavian Line , unto whose name and Scepter he hath so happily succeeded , as his late Armed Entry into Poland , and Successe hitherto may seem to witnesse . The Motives that induced him therunto , the Curious may read in his Letter to the present Emperour Ferdinand the third , dated from Wolgast in the month of July , of the year currant , 1655. But leaving this Digression . In the Treaty of Pacification , continued Vicissitudes may be seen ; somtimes hopes of accommodation , other whiles nothing but present rupture to be expected , about empty Airey Titles , or not much more : And when things seeme most desperate , and without mediate meanes of reconcilement , the stiffer Partie comes fairely to hand by a gentle complyance . We may observe , the Mediators turne Parties for precedencie and formalities , which , in a just valuation , what amount they unto ? thereby necessitating ( in a manner ) the Parties to become Mediators and so make compensation for Offices received : In its Signature how little trustis to be imputed to the assurances of great ones , doe they not measure observation of promises by the rule of Interest or selfe pleasing . In the Ambassadors life we may see one nobly descended , sprung from a race of Ancestors honoured by Illustrious Antiquity , yet not unnecessitated to pursue the advance of his Fortunes amidst those dangers that attend the honourable Military Profession ; and having in some degree attained to the favour of his Royall Generall , falls twice under the displeasure of that Greatnesse , the frown whereof , according to the wisest of men bringeth Death : And yet , the same Person againe buyed up by a hand equally powerfull , Ascends to be what he expected not , an Umpire between Kings and Crowns ; But what Merit can there be toward Princes ? their turns once served , their ends compassed ; do they stick to kick up the heels of those , whose assistance ( they but a little before ) thought advantageous unto them ? He falls at last under the undeserved displeasure of two mighty Monarchs , into his Grave ; and , as having no more to do here below , removes to render an account of the whole Negotiation of his life above . What shall We conclude upon the whole ? What shall We call these Greatnesses so subject to mutability ? Splendida Miseria ? Such indeed they are : And We may shut up all with that Ingemination of the Wise man ; Vanity of Vanities , Vanity of Vanities ; All is but Vanity and Vexation of Spirit . As to that Honourable Person deceased , who acted in that Treaty , and whom this present Narrative doth particularly concern , We are not without warrant to gather a Christian confidence of his Residence in those Mansions of durable Blessednesse , which admit of no more change ; seeing he died not onely in the pursuance , but in the effecting and preserving of Peace . For we have it asserted by the Divine Word , God-Man ; That blessed are the Peace-makers , for they shall be called the Children of God. If such be not , who can be eternally happy ? The Memory of the Just shall remaine for ever . The Righteous shall be had in everlasting remembrance . FINIS . The Courteous Reader is desired , for what rendred amisse in the Book and her expressed , to have regard to the present emendation ; other errors of lesse moment ( not contradicting the sense ) are remitted to the favourable correction of the Ingenious Inspector . P. 4. l 25. two , p. 12. l. 24. which , 31. failed , p. 17 : l. 44. joyning , p. 19. l : 37. Maritime , p. 29. l. 25. meetly . p. 30. l. 24. neither , p. 33. l. 21. the foresaid Claudius , p. 39. l. 40. Ambiguous , p. 38. l. 12. and , 35. Alloy , p. 49. l. 13. were not so , p. 50. l. 2. from his Majesties , p. 51. l. 4. from , p. 5 , 2. l. 10. is not the , p 56. l 45. contrarily , the p. 76. l. 9. Militia , p. 78. l. 4. as they assert , p. 86. l. 19. Proscribing , p. 89. l. 46. promising any , p. 90 l. 40. Sought , p. 91. l. 33. should be , p. 93. l. 33. prosecute , p. 99. l. 45. revenge , p. 102. l. 26. Schedule , p. 107. l. 29. for his , r. the , p. 108. l. 25. cleer , p. 1 10. l. 41. add , and 42. decreed , p. 111. l. 5. of their controversies , p. 124. l. 3. for to , r. the , p. 129. l. 37. devolved , p , 142 , l. 10. lesse of , p. 145. l. 6. praeallably . p. 155. l. 9. for by , r. by p. 157. l. 26. Her 's , p. 167 , l. 39. a Parliament , p 169. l. 25. altercation , and l. 36. Stilo Novo . p. 170. l. 46. Stilo Novo , p. 172 l. 5. belonging to Poland , p. 173. l. 21. not pleasing to , p. 212. l. 26. arising , p. 217. l. 28. dissention , p. 224. l. 4. Nordlingen , p. 231. l. 9. lent , p. 241. l. 5. Altenaw , p. 249. l. 28. dependencies p. 251. l. 31. expected , 252. l. 4. hereditarily . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A40104-e1950 Poland erected into a Kingdom , An. 1000. Setled elective , An. 1295. Commencement of the Jagellonian Race in Poland . Lithuania Christianized . Incorporated by union into Poland . In Kingdoms elective , regard usually had to the next in line . Succession of the Jagellonian Race in Poland . Alliance ( the Iniation of conjunction ) between Poland and Suethland . Suethland an ancient Kingdom . Suethland anciently elective . Vertue and beroick Actions to be preferred to a Crown before all other pretensions . Suethland of elective rendred hereditary . Succession of Suethish Kings from the time of Magnus 4. surnamed Smeeke . Albert of Meckleburg : Margaret of Denmark and Norway , Queen also of Suethen . E●icke of Pomerania . Christopher Count Palatine . Carolus Canutus . Suethland governed by Steno Sture . Suanto . Steno Sture the younger . Slain in battell . Christierne first Earl of Oldenburg , made King of Denmark , after of Suethen . John King of Denmark and Suethen , driven out by Suanto . Treachery of Christierne 2 : of Denmark . Crowned King of Suethland . His inhumans cruelty . Andexpulsion . Gustavus Erickson crowned in Suethland , An. 1528 Hereditary union , with motives therto . His Will and Testament . Designment of the Succession . His Wives and Issue . Ericke his eldest succeeds . Taken and imprisoned by his brother . John Duke of Finland , King of Suethland . Sigismund his eldest elected King of Poland , & crowned there 1588. King Erickes Posterity expelled by Parliament . Hereditary union renewed . Assumption of Females , Male Issue failing . His Wives and Issue . Former grudges between Suethland and Poland . Ambassadors stretching their Instructions . The first complaint of the Suethes . Death of King John. King Sigismund advertised therof by Duke Charles . Second complaint of the Suethes . Criminations by the Suethes against King Sigismund . And some Senators . Crown of Suethland tendred to Duke Charles . Further Criminations . Letters of security . Contrary actings Further Objections . Continued . Hit second departure from Suethland . Duke Charles sought unto by seme Senators . Again desired to assume the Government . The Duke comes to Stocholme . Further criminations against Sigismundus . Plenipotentiary sent unto D. Charles . Prohibition distastfull . Rejected as impersect . Parliament at Sudercopia . The Duke desired to embrace the Government . Duke Charles excepts therof . Mutuall agreement . King Sigismund , displeased . Sent his Ambassadors into Suethen . The O●ation . Criminations again●t Duke 〈…〉 by the A 〈…〉 rs . 〈◊〉 〈…〉 kes an 〈◊〉 the cri 〈◊〉 . Object . 1. Ans 〈…〉 . Object . 2 Answ . Object . 3. Answ . Object . 4. Answ . Object . 5. Answ . Object . 6. Answ . Object . 7. Answ . Object . 8. Answ . Object . 9. Answ . Object . 10. Answ . Object . 11. Answ . Object . 12. Answ . Object . 13. Answ . Object . 14. Answ . Further Answer . Object . 1 Answ . Argument 1. Answ . Arg. 2. Answ . Arg. 3. Answ . Arg. 4. Answ . 1. Arg. 5. Answ . Arg. 6. Answ . Answer to the Oration . Parliament at Arbogia . Displeasing to King Sigismund . Inconveniencies ensuing , K. Sigismund invited by the Duke and Senators to returne in peaceable manner . Comes with an Army . D. Charles raiseth Forces . Pacification mediated by Forraigne Ambassadors in vaine . Instructions by D. Charles to the Governors of Calmar Further Instructions . Letter of D. Charls to the King. The Dukes second Letter● , Answer to K. Sigis●und . The Dukes reply . S●conded . The Regall answer . Letter from the Duke . Duke Charles approaching with his Army writes to the King. King Sigismund . his answer assecutoriall . Not excepted ; by Duke Charles his Letter admonitory . Regall answer . Safe conduct interchangable granted . Duke Charles sends Commissioners to the King. Contentsof Instructions . The Kings Answer . The Dukes reply . The Dukes Propositions . Not consented unto . The Regall Declaration . Unsatisfactory to the Duke . Regall assecuration . Propositions made by Duke Chalres . King Sigismund retires to Lincopia . Letter of Duke Charles . Answer . Reply . Another Letter from the Duke . Safe conduct interchangable granted . Assertions of the Suethes . Further assertions . Vide Exegis Historiaca Sueciae , page 233 , 234. Treaty of Pacification at Lincopia between the King and Duke Shipping restored . The King steers to Calmar in stead of Stocholme . Friendly Letter from King Sigismundus to Duke Charles . The Dukes answer . Second Letter . Ducall reply . King Sigismundus requires more Ships for the transporting of his Army and sundry things to be restored . The Prince was born in England , An. 1565 whose Mother the Lady Cecily , Daughter to King Gustavus Erickson , and Sister to Erick , Iohn , and Charles , all Kings of Suethland , Wife to Christ . Marquesse of Baden , came then into England to visite Queen Elizabeth , and by the Queen his God-mother named Edvardus Fortunatus . The Duke complains of the Kings going to Calmar . King Sigism . excuseth his going to Calmar . Promiseth a repair to Stocholme . Promise not kept , the King returned to Dantzig . Parliament at Ienecopis . The Dukes Letter and Objections to King Sigismund . Letter to King Sigismundus from the Parliament of Suethland . The Prince his Son invited to be there educated , and to receive the Crown . No answer returned . Parliament at Stocholme . Rejection of King Sigism . His Son Uladislaus accepted of conditionally . Parliamentary Letters to King Sigismundus not answered . Parliament at Lincopia . Dnke John declined . Dukedome of Ostrogothes conferred on Duke John. King Sigism . with his Heirs rejected . Duke Charles designed King of Suethland . Gustavus Adolphus to succeed . After him Duke Iohn conditionally Triall of Captivated Senators : Sentence of execution . Others pardoned . Some but repreived . Sentence in Finland against Arvidus Gustavus and Axell Kurck confirmed by Parliament . Other offendors for smaller Offences gradually punished by losse of goods or Fine . Second Parliament at Stocholme . Duke Charles again solicites King Sigism , to send his Son into Suethen . No answer returned , but new broiles raised . Further Objections . The same continued . Parliament at Norcopia . Heads of what therein transacted . Duke John renounceth his pretence to the Crown of Suethland . Duke Charles contented to accept of the Crown . Hereditary union renewed , reformed . Duke Charles pronounced King , and his eldest to succed . The younger to enjoy his Fathers Dukedomes . Male issue of the eldest failing the second to succeed . That also failing in him , Duke Iohn to inherite the Crowne . The Female Regall and Ducall issue adopted into the succession . This hath reference to the fore-cited Parliamentary conclusions at Stocholme the seventh of March 1590. but is here imperfect in the Original , as wanting the words Eldest unmarried , as is there expressed . Provision for younger , Regall , and Ducall daughters conditionall . The daughters and sister of King Sigismund . rejected . No Prince of a contrary religion to inherit . Such , or Apostates to be deprived . Hereditary Princes prohibited marriage with an , wife of contrary religigion . All seduce●s of Prince● to a contrary religion to be punished as 〈…〉 s. No hereditary Prince to accept of another Kingdome , unlesse to live in the Patriall Soile . Oration of Duke John in Resignation of his right . Warrs between King Sigismundus and King Charles . Continued by his Son Gustavus Adolphus . Death of Sigismundus . Uladislaus his Eldest , Elected and Crowned A second treatie instituted . Notes for div A40104-e30930 Preface to the treaty . The Mediators . Englands Ambassador arrives at Dantzig . Writes to the Commissioners of the Crownes interessed . Answer of the Polanders . The Suethes complained of . The Suethes answer with reciprocall complaints . The Treaties commencement , Elector of Brandenburgs Ambassadors . Commissioners of Poland . Commissioners of Suethland . Meet at Holland town in Prussia . Interchangably exhibite their respective Plenipotentiaries , and agree upon a second meeting . His Lordship came to Holland . Desects in the Suethish Procuratories . The like in those of Poland . Rupture appearing ; the parties depart . The Mediators repair to the Suethes at Elbing . Condescention of the Suethes , conditionall . Commissioners of Poland return to Warsaw . His Lordships receives invitation to come to Warsaw . There was but one ( and that ) for his Lordship . He contracts sickness . Difficulties about the place of treaty . Mariemburg appointed to be the Mediators residence . The Mediators meet and consult . Repaire to the Suethes . The conclusion certified to the Polanders . The Subdelegates meet . Difficulties about the place for the generall meeting . The Mediators return to the Suethes : Their propositions . Not admitted . Objections . His Lordship repaires to the Polanders . Their conditional conclusions . Englands Agent sent to the Suethes . Their finall resolution . Intimated to the Polanders who promise complyance . Instrument o● Security renewed . The Ambassadors of France and Holland come to Mariemburg , The Mediators intervisite , and joyntly repaire to Stumbsdorff the place of Treatie . The parties arrive . Meane used for avoyding competitions . Proposition . Not consented unto . Demand made by the Suethes . Answer and demand of the Polanders . Result of the Mediators . Accepted by all . That dayes conclusion . The Mediators meete . His Lordships proposition in Order to the whole matter . The other Mediators deliver theirs . The result . The new Procuratories interchangably communicated new difficulty about the Title . Reconciled . Scope of the Procuratories . Polish Protest . The Suethes Protest . Procuratoriall difficulties removed . Former result communicated to the parties . Suethes answer Negatively . The like given by the Polanders . Offer made by the Suethes . The Poles desire respite . The same granted . The Suethes therwith offended . The former offer waved by the Poles as insufficient . Five other mediate means propounded . Taken by the Poles into deliberation . Rejected by the Suethes . Reply of the Poles in point of resignation . The Suethes refuse to meete . His Lordship goes to the Suethes . They consent to meete . Certaine greivances complained of by his Lordship and the Hollanders to the Suethes . Their answer . The Polanders persist as before . The Parties willed to propound . The Suethes enter into passion . Those of Poland add ten other Articles for a supplement to the former . Things tending to a breach the Mediators desire respite . Finall declarations demanded by the Mediators from the Parties . The Suethes decline to declare further . The Polanders likewise , and give their reasons . The Suethes againe incensed . At end the finall resolution at their quarters . A meeting with the Mediators desired by the Poles . Prolongation of the Truce desired . Result of the Polanders conditionall . Prorogation of the Truce assented unto . Purport of the Prorogation . Continuation of Sequestrations insisted on by the Poles ; but refused by the Suethes . The Prorogation signed . The Mediators vepair to the King. Their overtures uneffectuall . The Poles desire a meeting with the Mediators . Declaration ur 〈…〉 . Ultimate result of the Polanders . Treaty for finall Peace in termes desperate . Complaints of the Poles . D. Radzivils departure for Littaw . A longer Truce insisted on . The Suethes Declaration in point of longer Truce . The Poles re 〈…〉 to the King. Argument ●●●d by his Lordship . Misconstrued . The Suethes again in heat . Yet ca 〈…〉 ed and contented to meet . The Kings conde scention to a Treaty for Truce . Conditions of Truce propounded by the Suethes . New difficulty . Obviated . Conserence with the Generall de la Garde . His reply . The Poles retire discontented . The Suethes more complying . Their conditions for treaty of Truce . Cessation of Armes prolonged . Consent●h unto by the 〈◊〉 ders . The Mediators consult with the King and ●enators of Poland upon fifteen heads . Addition made by the Hollanders . The result of the Suethes upon the former heads . Cessation conditionall . The Kings result . The Suethes reply , more mild then expected . The Mediators return to the King : Audience appointed in the Camp. A view of the Polish Army . It s constitution . Discipline . Habiliments . Number . The King inclining to War. The Suethes not verse to Peace . Cessation prorogued eigh 〈…〉 s A meeting consented unto . Competition between the Hollanders and those of Brandenburg . Articles of the whole treatie exhibited by the Suethes . Referred to the King by the Poles . Necessarie caution . Former competition removed . Parliaments ratification insisted upon by the Suethes . Polishreply . Sequestration of places propounded by the Mediators . Sequestration of places propounded by the Mediators . The Suethes persist . Their reasons . Impossibility alledged by the Poles . Seasonable proposition . Assented unto by the Suethes Waved by the Poles . The King of Poland averse to the proposition . The Suethes excuse their not appearing . Complain of the Polanders . The Suethes reply , and Compliance . Both parties stiff . Mutuall concessions . Cessation for foure daies . Second interview of the Parties . Exhibition of Articles by the Suethes . Additions by the Polanders . The Truce to be for 26. years . Hopes of amicable conclusion . A rub cast in . French Ambassador stickling for the Romish Religion in Leifland . Positively refused by the Suethes . and why . The Poles insist The other Mediators propounded a Medium . Sueci , hominibus Catholicis in Livonia toto induciarum tempore , cultum & ritum in privato permissuri , nullamque in eos inquisitionem ut hactenus facturi , neminique qui Religionem Catholicam professus fuerit , id ipsi noxae futurum . Arguments used by the French Ambassador . Rejected by the Suethes . Cultus & Ritus . Exemption from enquiry granted by the Suethes . Referred by the Poles to their King. French Amb. Solicitations Uneffectuall . The former forme insisted on by the Poles . Again by the Suethes rejected . Bellum Bellum . Sudden tumult . Threatning danger . Appeared . The Suethes exasperated . The Poles purge themselves . A conference between his Lordship and the Poles . Hostility began . The former tumult excused . Apology by the French Ambassador . Digression . Cessation of Armes for a day onely . The second form rejected by the Suethes . Rejected by the King. The last forme propounded by the Poles : Disrelished by the Suethes . At length admitted . Attestation desired . Particulars insisted on . Plausible answer . Vneffectuall . Cessation for three dayes . His Lordship : insists as bef●●e . The Poles promise future satisfaction . Transport of Forces . And other points discussed . New Scruple of the Suethes . Demand thereon . Answered by the Poles . Judgement of the Mediators . Referred to the King. Other difficulties composed . Cessation continued one day onely . The Kings resolution . Concerning remove of the Army . Accepted by the Suethes . Generall meeting of Mediators and parties in the Mediators Tent. Objection made by his Lordship . Waved by the Poles . Deserted by the Suethes . Precedency of nomination challenged by his Lordship . Declined by the Poles . Contest for precedency of subscription . Meeting of the Generals of each side . And accord . Attestation granted to the Polanders by his Lordship and the Hollanders . Competitions renewed between the Mediators . Mediatoriall subscription concluded unnecessary . The French insists on subscription . Afterwards declines it . No subscription of Mediators promised . The parties meet to conlude . The Articles signed . Publike rejoycements . His Lordship and the Hollanders give to the Suethes an attestation concerning Catholicks in Leifland . His Lordship invited by the Suethes . He takes leave of the King of Poland in his Camp. Coldnesse discovered . French and Hollanders take leave . The Armyreviewed . Reference to what followes . Notes for div A40104-e49600 Preface concerning his Lordship . His birth . Education . Entrie into Military employment . Designed to be Governour of Creutznach . Seldome subject to passion . Refuseth the foresaid Government . Takes shelter under Englands Ambassador . Presents himself to the King at Noremberg . Againe committed . His release moved by the Ambassador . Duglass released . Returns for England . Lutzen ●●ild : The King of Suethland staine . The Suethes win the Feild . Some months dead er'e so beleived . King of Bohemia deceased soone after . Protestant Dyet or assembly . Countenanced by Englands Ambassador . And by the French and Brandenburg . Landt-grave of Darmestadt solicited in vaine . Saxons Elector likewise waves the conjuncture . Oxenstierne director of the Protestant Affaires in Germany . The Palatinate exhausted . Recovered and entirely restored to the Electoral Administrator . Confederates defeated at Ratisbo 〈…〉 . Their retreat into the Palatinate . Duglass Knighted and sent Agent into Germany . Digression concerning Sir Robert Anstruthar . That Kings eldest Son had then lately married a Daughter of that Duke : Duglass acquits himself satisfactorily . And is designed Ambassador into Poland . Credentials and Instructions sent ro Duglals . Enters upon his commission by visiting the Chancellour of Suethen . The Chancellors discourse . His Lordships reply . Their farewell . His Lordship takes journey from Francfort . Is entertained at Hanaw . Entertained by the Elector of Brandenburg . Comes to Stettin in Pomerania . To Dantzig . French Ambassador Signes the Articles of the Treatie . His Lordship offended . Expostulates sharply with Zavatzkie . By him smoothed with promise of satisfaction not performed . He returned to Dantzig . Delayes advertising . Receives notice by letter of Polands distast . Englands Agent returnes to Dantzig . Sent unto the Parliament at Warsaw . Two Errours in ●ne . Grudges covered , the King and his Lordship meet . A mandate obtained in behalfe of the Eastland Merchants . Zavatzkie sent Ambassador for England , and with him Gordon . Their sinceritie distrusted by his Lordship . Suspected in England . Made visible soone after , and Polands Ambassador not admitted to Audience . His Lordship comes to Damin . Portentuous accident . His Lordships Comment theron . His sickning . Agony . Death . Embalming , advertisement and Inventary and Mournings concluded on . Orders for finall dispose required . Convoy for security desired . Inventary taken . Remove commenced . Due Thanks tendred to the Chancellour of Suethen . His death condoled by the Chancellour . The Chancellors desire . The like formerly elsewhere intimated . The Corps brought neere Hamburg . The Senate advertised and Scruple about the entrie . Yet consented unto as desired . Manner of Entrie , The Corps disposed of by Order . Servants strangers rewarded , dismissed . Eis Character . The portent aforesaid enquired into and asserted . Attestation from the Senate of Damin . Observations upon the whole Vide Exegesis Historica , page 350. 1. Article . 2. Article . 3. Article . 4. Article . 5. Article . 6. Article . 7. Article . This Act hath not come to my hands , otherwise the Heads therof had been particularized . Observations on the Treaty . On the Ambassadour . Great beginnings , Have not alwaies equall endings . Mutual Greatnesse , glittering Misery . Happy closure .